An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter 681-700

Chapter 681

“Hurry! Let’s head over to the banquet hall!” Hector ordered immediately.

“No need. I’ve taken care of it.” Dustin emerged from the darkness. His white clothes were stained red as some murderous air lingered on him.

“That’s good.” Hector sighed in relief before asking, “Dustin, did you catch sight of the Dark Lord?”

“Not yet?” Dustin shook his head..

“As long as the Dark Lord is alive, our family will be in danger. All members of the Harmon 1

family, listen up! Split yourself into groups of five and root him out!” Hector commanded.

“There’s no need for that. I’m already here.” Just then, a sinister voice spoke out.

Everyone turned and saw a man standing proudly on the gazebo nearby. He wore a black cape and a mask that covered half of his face. The air surrounding the man was so poisonous that the ring. of plants around him had already withered. Even the snow that fell on his body turned black.

“The Dark Lord?” The Harmon family instantly had their guards up and their weapons drawn. The past few years have traumatized them. They couldn’t see or catch him, so they had to be constantly on guard against him since his methods were always baffling. He was skilled in poison, curses, and witchcraft and could easily kill someone undetected. His skills made it extremely difficult to anticipate his next move.

The Harmon family couldn’t help but feel a little scared. They could finally meet this nightmare

in person.

“You’ve finally shown yourself.” Hector narrowed his eyes, his expression grim. Knowing the Dark Lord’s personality, the man must have something up his sleeve if he was willing to show himself

today.

“We should end things now. It’s been a long time coming, after all.” The Dark Lord sniggered. “You have two choices right now. You either hand over your treasure, or your entire family will perish!”

“Our family will perish? Because of you?” Hector humphed. He prepared well just to fight against the Dark Lord. However, dealing with the man would have been difficult if he had been hiding in

the dark. Now that the Dark Lord had shown himself, they could finally take him down!

“I can deal with all of you myself!” The Dark Lord clasped his hands behind his back, his clothes dancing in the air.

“How dare you!”

“Insolent bastard!”

The Harmon family cried out angrily. The Dark Lord was feared for his mystic arts. So, the Harmon family had nothing to fear as long as everything came down to a battle of the fists.

“Move out of the way! I’ll deal with him!” Dylan stood forward and swore, “You’ve harmed our family for years, Dark Lord! Today, you will pay for your sins with your blood!”

“Foolish brat.” The Dark Lord humphed disdainfully

“How dare you look down on me! Go to hell!” Dylan drew his blade and leaped into the air. With a powerful swing, he brought his sword down with all his might.

There was a whistle as the force melted the snow in its path and headed toward the Dark Lord,

“What a powerful swing!” The Harmon family watched the battle animatedly. As the genius of the family, the time Dylan spent on the battlefield completely changed him. His sword was much more powerful than it once was.

“Oh, my genius boy!” Jacob watched his son proudly. Defeating the Dark Lord would make Dylan the family’s hero.

“Tree Flicker.” With a snicker, the Dark Lord struck out with his palm. A shadow phased through Dylan’s sword and planted itself into the young man’s chest.

“Aargh!” Dylan wailed as he collapsed onto the ground. He spurted blood everywhere.

Chapter 682

“What?” Everyone was shocked as they watched Dylan land on the ground. The way he had leaped into the air tricked everyone into thinking that he had a winning chance against the Dark Lord. However, his opponent was able to get rid of him effortlessly, shocking the crowd.

“Dylan!” Jacob paled. He rushed over to hold his son up.

“I slipped, Dad…” Dylan forced out before his head fell to one side as he passed out. Jacob was tongue-tied. He couldn’t believe how stubborn his son was.

“How could he act so foolishly when he’s so weak? Does the Harmon family have no one else to send?” At the gazebo, the Dark Lord sneered at them scornfully.

“Don’t be cocky. We’ll deal with you!” A voice was heard as nine people emerged from the group of people. There was a mix of men and women, as each of them were powerful fighters well-known in the martial world. Without doing much, they gave off immense pressure on those around them.

“To tell you the truth, these are skilled martial artists we hired. With them around, you’ll meet your end no matter what tricks you use!” Trent declared, pleased.

“You better surrender if you don’t want to die!” Hector shouted.

The Harmon family called upon many martial artists for help, but most of them were nothing but smokescreens. Their true trump card was actually these nine fighters.

“Pfft! I can get rid of these nine pests easily.” The Dark Lord sniggered, unfazed.

“Insolent bastard!” His answer pissed off the nine fighters.

They were well-known fighters in the martial world and were confident they could each take on the Dark Lord by themselves, much less as a team

“Guys, on my mark, let’s get rid of this evil man!” An elderly man shouted as he sprung toward the Dark Lord, sword first. “Kill him!”

The remaining eight fighters followed closely behind, each using their best skills to fight the Dark Lord Blades glinted, and gusts of wind rippled through the air as the trees and bushes around them were sliced down. Even the freshly laid snow had evaporated.

“With those skills, no wonder they’re the best fighters around.”

“With those nine people attacking him at the same time, there’s no way he can avoid their assault!

Π

“Since he dared to invade our house, let’s make sure he never leaves!”

The Harmon family watched intently as the nine fighters surrounded the Dark Lord, eagerly waiting for the latter to be shredded into pieces.

“What a bunch of losers.” The Dark Lord chuckled before striking outward with both palms. There was a loud rumble as the two fighters closest to him were flattened into human pancakes. The Dark Lord then spun around and did the same to the two fighters behind him, killing them instantly.

Within seconds, nearly half of the nine fighters were dead.

While the Dark Lord was busy with the four fighters, the remaining five rushed toward the Dark Lord and swung their swords fiercely.

Sharp clangs rang out as their weapons hit the Dark Lord’s body. As if they had hit solid steel, sparks flew from the points of contact.

“What?”

The five fighters’ eyes widened in shock, and they paled. When they tried to jump backward, they realized that the true energy surrounding the Dark Lord’s frame had glued their weapons to his body like a magnet.

“Who gave you the courage to fight me with those measly skills?

Chapter 683

As if they had been struck by a train, the remaining five fighters were brutally thrown backward and landed in a pile of snow.

Some died, while others were severely injured, and none of them were able to stand up again.

“What? The nine fighters lost?” The Harmon family was devastated to see that the skilled fighters they spent a hefty amount to hire hadn’t even been able to touch a hair on the Dark Lord’s head.

“Who’s up next?” The Dark Lord stood at the same gazebo, and he peered down at those useless fools.

“Even those nine fighters lost to him. There’s no way anyone could win against him.” The Harmon family exchanged fearful glances, none of them daring to step forward. Was this the end of the Harmon family?

“The two of us will have some fun with you, Dark Lord.” Suddenly, a grave voice broke the silence.

Everyone turned to see two shadows emerging from the sky, nimbly making their way toward them. They moved as stealthily as a cat, making it hard for others to spot them.

“They’re awesome!” Everyone was amazed by the two men, who moved past the trees and toward the Dark Lord.

As they approached, everyone finally realized who the two elderly men were.

“Master Herman! Sir Leon!” Caelus was overjoyed to see them.

“They’re finally here!” Ivy and Maria cheered at the new arrivals, who were none other than the leader and assistant leader of the Invincible Guardians, Herman, and Leon Delgado.

1

“You’re finally here.” Hector and the rest of the Harmon family heaved sighs of relief. Now that the leader of the Invincible Guardians was here, the Dark Lord couldn’t do too much damage. After all, these two men were martial artists who were close to becoming grandmasters.

“I hope you can forgive us for arriving late, Hector. Herman lowered his head respectfully.

“Of course. Having you two here is already a godsend.” Hector smiled. Things had seemed quite bad earlier, but fortunately, there hadn’t been much real damage.

“Let’s not waste time. We’ll take care of things from here.” Herman turned around to face the gazebo. “Dark Lord, you’ve committed grave sins Bold of-you to not surrender yourself now that the two of us are here!”

“No wonder you guys weren’t afraid. You had the Invincible Guardians protecting you.” The Dark Lord narrowed his eyes.

“If you’re scared, you better kneel and apologize right now. We might spare your life that way.” Leon bellowed.

“Scared? Pfft! Guilds like yours always like to bully people with numbers. How strong can you be? I challenge you to a one-on-one fight!” The Dark Lord taunted.

“Why would I need Herman’s help to deal with the likes of you?” Leon snorted.

“You better remember what you just said.” The Dark Lord’s gaze darkened, a sinister smile on his face.

“Hold on!” Dustin suddenly called out. “Sir Leon, you’re no match for him on your own. You have to work together if you want to have a winning chance”

“Nonsense!” Leon glared at him. “I’m nearly a Grandmaster martial artist. I can take care of this fat Divine-level bastard easily!”

“I’m just giving you a piece of advice. Even animals give it their all when catching prey much weaker than them, so there’s no need to risk it,” Dustin responded.

“Shut up! How dare a stupid brat like you tell me what to do! Step aside!” Leon was pissed that Dustin would question his capabilities.

“What?” Dustin frowned, and his expression turned cold. “If you insist on doing things your way, forget I said anything.”

He only gave that piece of advice because of the Harmon family, but since Leon refused to listen to him and even insulted him, he might as well just turn a blind eye.

Chapter 684

“Hmph, foolish brat!” Caelus glanced at Dustin and sneered. “What would a stupid pig like you know about Sir Leon’s strength? You could never even hope to reach his level!”

“Dustin, Sir Leon is a semi-Grandmaster. You shouldn’t talk about things you don’t know. Others might laugh at you,” Ivy grumbled in displeasure.

“She’s right. You should watch how Sit Leon takes his opponent down!” Maria echoed. All of them saw Dustin as someone who liked to talk others down to make himself feel good. The Dark Lord might be a powerful person, but he was still a Divine-level martial artist, which was nowhere near the level of a semi-Grandmaster.

“Let’s hope things turn out the way you’re hoping they will,” Dustin simply responded. He’s said everything he needed to say. If he said anymore, he would just make a fool of himself.

“Sir Leon, I think he’s right. If you’re too scared to fight me alone, you can ask your leader to join the battle. Otherwise, you might suffer an embarrassing loss,” The Dark Lord taunted, aware that guilds like these cared more about their pride than anything else.

As he expected, Leon was furious at his words. “Yeah, right! Killing you is a piece of cake. I don’t need anyone’s help! Here I come!” He jumped into the air and unsheathed the long sword behind his back. Clutching the sword with one hand, he thrust it toward the Dark Lord at an incredible speed.

“His sword is so fast and powerful!”

“No wonder he’s a semi-Grandmaster. He’s so strong!”

The crowd marveled at his strength. They had never seen someone as strong as Leon.

“You’re doomed!” Leon bellowed, and his sword shone as his attack increased in power.

“Foolish bastard.” The Dark Lord chuckled coldly before swinging his hand, which was curled into a claw

This caused Leon’s blade, which was less than twenty inches away, to stop mid-air. The sword trembled violently but didn’t move at all.

“How is that possible?” Leon was shocked. Before he had time to react, the Dark Lord reached out and struck Leon’s chest with his palm. Immediately, blood spewed from Leon’s mouth, and he flew backward.

“Go to hell!” The Dark Lord took advantage of this opportunity and struck again. A huge shadow in the shape of a palm hit Leon hard.

“Leon!” Herman paled. He quickly drew his sword to counter the Dark Lord’s attack. There was a loud bang as the two attacks clashed before the shadow palm disappeared.

Herman reached out to catch Leon when the Dark Lord suddenly fused with the shadows and slammed into him.

“You must have a death wish!” Furious, Herman brandished his sword. Instantly, thousands of shadow swords appeared. They trapped the Dark Lord from all directions and then flew in the Dark Lord’s direction. However, they didn’t seem to affect the Dark Lord, who was able to phase

Chapter 684

through the shadows and counter with another strike.

“Oh no!” Herman’s eyes widened, and he instinctively raised his sword to block the oncoming onslaught. The blade shattered on impact, and the Dark Lork quickly followed up with another strike to Herman’s chest, crushing the man’s bones and causing him to cough up blood. Herman flew in the air before crashing into the ground, head-first.

Chapter 685

It had only taken the Dark Lord two seconds to defeat Herman and Leon.

“What?” Everyone exclaimed, flabbergasted. No one had expected the two semi-Grandmasters to lose so terribly to the Dark Lord.

“Master Herman!” Terrified, Caelus, Ivy, and Maria dashed toward their mentor. Herman and Leon were severely injured; they bled profusely from their noses, and they couldn’t get back onto their feet

“How is this possible? The leader of the Invincible Guardians actually lost?” The Harmon family couldn’t believe their eyes. The two semi-Grandmasters had been their final trump card, and they’d thought they’d have a winning chance against the Dark Lord, yet the latter had eventually won, which begged the question: if the Dark Lord was stronger than Herman and Leon, which Harmon family member would stand a chance against him?

“If the two of you had come at me together, you could have won against me. Unfortunately, your confidence and pride blinded you.” The Dark Lord peered down at them.

“A aren’t you just a fully developed Divine-level martial artist?” Herman gasped, clutching his chest.

“How was I going to lure you out if I didn’t hide my true strength?” The Dark Lord chuckled. Although he had been confident that things would turn out in his favor, he still didn’t want to take any risks.

“You treacherous and shameless bastard!” Jacob swore.

“Nothing matters as long as I can win.” The Dark Lord grinned. “Also, aren’t you curious as to why I finally decided to show myself after all this time hiding?”

“Why?” Hector asked uneasily.

“I’ve been biding my time and building my strength” The Dark Lord puffed out his chest. Actually, I’ve already evolved into a Grandmaster martial artist!”

His words shocked everyone, causing them to break out in a cold sweat. There were many skilled fighters in the martial world. However, it was rare to find anyone so strong. Countless geniuses spent all their lives trying to break that barrier and evolve.

Herman and Leon were the perfect examples. Although they were semi-Grandmasters who were halfway to becoming Grandmasters, the gap they had yet to fill was so profound that they’d been stuck at their current level for the past decade and still hadn’t seen any improvements. Therefore, it wasn’t an exaggeration to say that becoming a Grandmaster was near impossible.

Everyone finally understood why Herman and Leon had lost. Their opponent was a Grandmaster! “Shit! We’re doomed!”

“How are we supposed to fight against such a strong opponent?”

“That’s the end of our family!”

The Harmon family wore devastated expressions. The opponent they were facing was a

Grandmaster, which meant they had no chance of winning and could only let the Dark Lord do as he pleased.

“You’ve lost, Hector. I’ll let you guys live if you hand over the treasure.” The Dark Lord

commanded. He was powerful enough to crush the entire family.

“Knowing you, you won’t let us go even if we hand over the treasure.” Hector shook his head.

“You don’t have a choice in this matter.” The Dark Lord smiled coldly. It was true that he hadn’t been planning to let any of them go since obtaining the treasure map and getting rid of the Harmon family had been his target from the start.

“Since we’ll die no matter what, we might as well die honorably.” Hector took a deep breath. He suddenly raised his hand and shouted, “All Harmon family members, listen up! Draw your weapons and fight!”

This kind of events will not be posted on the current date

Chapter 686

“Draw your weapons and fight!” Hector bellowed, his determined gaze psyching the rest of the

family up.

“Fuck, let’s do this!”

“Charge!”

The Harmon family yelled and drew their weapons. Their conflict with the Dark Lord had been going on for years, and there was no way he would let them go easily. So, they might as well give it their best shot if they were going to die.

“You pests dare challenge me? You will all die!” The Dark Lord’s expression hardened. “Hector, since you’re being so stubborn, I’ll turn this place into a bloodbath today!”

He slowly pulled his hand back before slapping the ground harshly. Instantly, the ground shook, and snow exploded everywhere. A huge shadow palm fell from the sky and onto the Harmon family members, making it hard for them to breathe or even move. They realized that when their opponent was a Grandmaster martial artist, they couldn’t even run if they wanted to.

“Hmm…” Dustin frowned. He was just about to make his move when a pebble shot toward the shadow palm. There was a bang as the dark cloud dispersed.

Freed from the attack, the Harmon family began panting.

“Who the hell did that?” The Dark Lord studied the people around him with a sharp glare. He might have only used less than a third of his powers, but it was still more than what regular martial artists could withstand.

“Why do you insist on killing everybody? Can’t you just forgive them?” With a sigh, Mr. Robinson emerged from the crowd.

“Mr. Robinson?” Everyone was shocked. They never expected a family servant to stand up for them when things got rough. Alas, it wasn’t enough. Everything was useless when faced with a Grandmaster.

“Who are you? How dare you stop me!” The Dark Lord glared at the older man.

“I owe the Harmon family a debt, so I hope you could be generous enough to let them go.” Mr. Robinson requested politely.

“Hmph, who are you to talk to me like that?” The Dark Lord shouted.

“Come on, you come from the same family, so why do you have to fight them like this? You should stop now.” Mr. Robinson’s tone was grave.

“And if I don’t?” The Dark Lord narrowed his eyes, which glinted murderously.

“I’ll have to try and stop you then,” Mr. Robinson replied seriously.

“You stubborn, old thing!” The Dark Lord snarled. He launched himself forward and thrust his

palm at Mr. Robinson’s chest. The devastating force was so strong that it ripped through the air, causing the snow around them to evaporate and the trees around them to explore.

“Watch out, Mr. Robinson!”

1/2

“Dad, duck!”

People cried out from the crowd. However, Mr. Robinson seemed to have frozen up in fear.

“Shit, he’s a goner!”

“No one can stand the attack of a Grandmaster.”

Everyone shook their heads, sighing silently.

Mr. Robinson’s courage was commendable, but he was still far too weak to save them. With a loud bang, the Dark Lord’s palm landed on Mr. Robinson’s chest.

Just as everyone thought that Mr. Robinson would be injured and die on the spot, a miracle happened. The small figure withstood the attack perfectly and without moving.

Chapter 687

“How is that possible?” Everyone’s jaws dropped. Even Herman hadn’t been able to withstand a single strike from the Dark Lord, so how was the feeble old man still standing?

“I-is this really happening? Mr. Robinson blocked the attack with his body?” Jacob’s eyes were wide.

“Holy shit! When did he become so powerful?” Trent gulped, his face stunned in disbelief. Although Hector didn’t say anything, the shock was written all over his face.

“I didn’t know there was someone so strong in the Harmon family!” Herman and Leon were secretly in awe. Even if the Dark Lord hadn’t used all his might, his attack was still more than what most people could withstand.

“What?” The Dark Lord staggered backward, flabbergasted. He had used eighty percent of his strength just now, yet Mr. Robinson had blocked his attack like it was nothing.

“You should stop now.” Mr. Robinson shook his head, a clear warning in his eyes.

“Shut up! I’m going to kill you!” The Dark Lord’s gaze hardened. He took out a red ball and flung it at Mr. Robinson, which exploded midair.

“Watch out! That’s Demon Fire! It can burn anything and kill you instantly!” Hector paled and cried out a warning.

Demon Fire was an infamous weapon in the martial world. Anything it touched would immediately turn into ash, and its killing power was incredible.

Mr. Robinson was unfazed by the flame. With a gentle puff, a strong gust of wind raked by, putting the fire out instantly.

“What…” Hector was taken aback. How did such a terrifying weapon get put out so quickly? Was this even humanely possible?

“How is this possible?” The Dark Lord paled. Demon Fire had been his trump card. It was so powerful that even Grandmasters would have a hard time defending themselves, yet Mr. Robinson had blown it out so easily. How terrifying!

“You’ve had your turn. Now, it’s mine.” Mr. Robinson slowly raised his hand and pointed.

Bang!

The Dark Lord’s body slammed backward with tremendous force, blasting through trees, a fake hill, and the gazebo before eventually crashing into the snow somewhere back, unconscious.

“Holy shit!” Everyone was stunned and tongue-tied into silence. The Dark Lord, who was a Grandmaster, someone countless martial artists yearned to become, had been defeated by a single attack from Mr. Robinson. That’s incredible!

“W-who are you?” The Dark Lord staggered to his feet. His hair was tousled, and blood trickled out of his nose and mouth. He looked as though he would collapse at any moment.

“Michael Robinson,” his opponent answered frankly

“M-Michael Robinson?” The Dark Lord paled and stammered, “Y-you’re Michael Robinson, one of

Chapter 687

the five ultimate grandmasters in Balerno?”

Chapter 688

“Michael Robinson?”

As soon as everyone heard the name, their jaws dropped in shock. Michael Robinson, one of the five ultimate grandmasters in Balerno, was just as renowned as Paul Hill and was a legendary figure with an amazing reputation

Ten years ago, he single-handedly defended Westward Fortress by himself. He defeated three foreign ultimate grandmasters and repelled tens of thousands of enemies from breaking in. With him alone as defense, his opponents hadn’t been able to step a single foot in, and this battle had made him famous. In a short year, word of his achievements spread far and wide, making him known as one of the strongest people in Balerno.

No one expected the same person, who had gone missing for years, to suddenly appear here as an ordinary family servant. It showed that one should never judge a book by its cover.

“Mr. Robinson is the Grandmaster Michael Robinson? How is that possible?” Hector was dismayed. Michael Robinson was their family’s ultimate trump card. His father had once told Hector that a distress signal could only be sent when the entire family was on the brink of destruction. However, never in his dreams did he expect such a legendary figure to be hiding right under his nose, blending in well with everyone else.

“No wonder Mr. Robinson was so strong.” Natasha was astonished. Being able to kill Marlon by pointing at him and defeating the Dark Lord with a single strike was more than enough to prove Michael’s identity.

“How unexpected!”

“With his capability, no wonder he’s such a legendary figure.”

“I can’t wait to brag about being served by a Grandmaster before!”

The Harmon family was excited after finding out the truth, their views of Michael turned respectful. No one expected the timid servant, who was full of smiles, to be one of the five ultimate grandmasters in Balerno.

“Dad…” Abigail was at a loss for words, her head blank. She still couldn’t wrap her head around the fact that her father was such an important figure.

“It must have taken you a long time to reach such a level. I don’t want to kill you, so stop now,” Michael stated calmly. No one dared to look down on him after what had just transpired.

“As a Grandmaster myself, I doubt you can kill me!” The Dark Lord gritted his teeth in displeasure.

“You should know that there are strong Grandmasters, and there are weak ones. You’re still a fresh Grandmaster, so it wouldn’t be difficult to get tid of you.” Michael shook his head.

“Cut the crap! I’ll kill you today!” The Dark Lord bellowed, black fog bursting forth from his body.

“Watch out, sir. He’s going to go all out!” Herman warned.

Almost immediately, the Dark Lord made his move. With a powerful stomp, he shot in the opposite direction like a rocket. H-he had run away!

the five ultimate grandmasters in Balerno?

Chapter 689

The Dark Lord snuck away giddily, praising himself for his quick thinking that saved him from his death. There was no way he could have won against a monster like Michael. Only an idiot would have challenged that man.

After getting over the scare, the Dark Lord thought of something and smiled. “So what if my opponent is the legendary Michael Robinson? I still got away. He’s just a piece of trash!”

Suddenly, his grin froze as he sensed danger coming from behind. He instinctively turned around to see a beam of light shooting toward him at lightning speed.

“Aargh!” The Dark Lord shrieked in terror. He immediately used all his energy to form a shield. However, the barrier shattered as soon as it touched the light, which pierced his body. He howled in pain as he fell out of the sky and into the bushes.

“Great job!” The crowd cheered. They thought that the Dark Lord would get away once more, but all it took was for Michael to throw his sword like a javelin to take the Dark Lord down.

Just as they were basking in the happiness of defeating the Dark Lord, there was a red flash of light as the injured Dark Lord sprung up and dashed away rapidly, disappearing in a flash.

“A Blood Shield?” Michael was taken aback.

Blood Shield was a type of rare black magic. It drew energy from the user’s life force and allowed the user to have sudden bursts of strength and speed, which was extremely effective for both fighting and running away. However, it came at a cost. Each time a person used this technique, ten years of their life would drain away. Using a Blood Shield when injured was even worse, so even if that person didn’t die afterward, their fighting skills would drop significantly, and there was no way they could remain a Grandmaster anymore.

“He didn’t die. What a pity.” Hector sighed.

“That lucky bastard!” Trent gritted his teeth angrily

“The Dark Lord has been injured. He won’t get far. Men, go after him immediately!” Jacob ordered, leading the Harmon family’s elite guards. Everyone was aware that if they let the Dark Lord slip away today, the man would retaliate tenfold in the future.

“Mr. Robinson-I mean, Sir Robinson, thank you so much for helping our family today!” Hector lowered his head respectfully.

“Thank you, Sir Robinson!” Natasha and the rest of the family followed suit.

Mr. Robinson was no longer the timid old man they all knew. Instead, he was the renowned -Grandmaster-Michael Robinson!

“Don’t mention it. Mr. Harmon Senior helped me before, so I’m just repaying the favor,” Michael answered kindly as usual. However, his gaze was conflicted as it swept over Abigail. He had tried to keep his daughter safe by hiding his identity. Unfortunately, the truth had still come to light. If he became Michael Robinson once more, things would only become more troublesome.

Chapter 690

Amidst the heavy snowfall, a figure in black dashed on frantically, ignoring the fierce winds. Blood trickled out of his wounds and dripped onto the fresh snow beneath him.

“That piece of shit. He nearly killed me! Thank God I used Blood Shield, or I’d be dead meat by now! * The Dark Lord gritted his teeth, only letting out a sigh of relief when he saw that no one was on this trail, his face still ashen.

Michael’s final attack had been so strong that it had pierced his protective barrier and even

managed to cut through his ametrine armor, leaving a deep gash on his back. If it weren’t for that armor, he’d be dead by now. No wonder so many people feared the five Grandmasters. Fortunately, he managed to survive, and he even got some shocking information.

The Dark Lord wheezed and coughed out blood as he dragged his battered body toward his hiding spot. After ten minutes, he finally reached a hidden area in the courtyard.

“Who are you?” Several masked women jumped out, firmly clutching swords.

“It’s me.” The Dark Lord unveiled himself.

“Master?” The women immediately lowered their heads.

“Where’s Azalea?” The Dark Lord croaked.

“She’s standing guard in the hall,” one of the ladies answered.

“Keep an eye out for danger,” the Dark Lord reminded before heading over to the hall.

Meanwhile, Azalea was intently observing a wooden jar. She watched, amused, as a poisonous scorpion and centipede fought furiously.

“Azalea!” Just then, the doors opened, and the Dark Lord tottered into the room.

“Yes?” When Azalea saw the man, she paled and rushed over. “Master! What happened? Who did this to you?”

“Michael Robinson was helping the Harmon family, so I lost.” The Dark Lord scowled.

“Michael Robinson, one of Balerno’s Grandmasters?” Azalea frowned. “Didn’t he disappear years ago? What’s he doing here?”

“He was hiding his identity, so no one knew who he was. Today’s just my unlucky day.” The Dark Lord sighed. He thought he’d finally be able to destroy the Harmon family after becoming at Grandmaster, yet Michael’s sudden appearance nearly cost him his life. He must have the most

rotten luck!

“As long as you’re alright, we’ll have many more chances to take revenge. Let me treat your injuries.” Azalea immediately got to work, swiftly applying medicine and patching the man up. However, his internal injuries would require constant medication before they could heal.

“I might have lost this time, but at least I’ve obtained a valuable bargaining chip,” the Dark Lord.

mused.

Chapter 691

What is it?” Azalea asked curiously.

“You’ve heard of the Mystic Arts Order, haven’t you?”

“Of course. It’s the greatest dark faction of all time. It’s even on par with Stonia’s Celestial Alliance, “Azalea answered.

The Mystic Arts Order was a mysterious faction. Despite having only a few disciples, everyone in the group was trained in the mystic arts as well as martial arts. And because of their ruthless way of killing their targets discreetly, they quickly became the strongest dark faction of all time.

“I used to be part of the group,” The Dark Lord said wistfully. “I might not have been the brightest disciple there, but I was still a talented individual with a bright future. However, I was kicked out after committing a crime.”

“Do you still wish to return there?” Azalea asked.

“Of course.” The Dark Lord nodded. “That place is like heaven to people like us. It’s filled with numerous secret arts and is home to many powerful fighters. If I can get back in, I’d be far stronger than I am now!”

“You sound like you have a plan.” Azalea watched her mentor.

“You’re such a smart girl.” The Dark Lord smiled softly. “Michael Robinson is my ticket to return to the Mystic Arts Order. Do you know who his wife is?”

“No.” Azalea was puzzled.

“Their Grand Sorceress, Katherine Hunter!” The Dark Lord revealed.

“The Grand Sorceress?” Azalea was astonished. The Grand Sorceress was the successor of the Mystic Arts Order and stood higher than anyone in the group. Most of the time, the leader would keep themselves hidden from the world outside, so the responsibility of taking care of the order would fall onto the Grand Sorceress’ shoulders.

“Hang on…” Azalea suddenly recalled something. Didn’t the Grand Sorceress die a long time ago?”

“Katherine Hunter might be dead, but she has a daughter.” The Dark Lord smiled sinisterly. “Very few people know that she gave birth to a daughter after eloping with Michael Robinson. The leader of the order only discovered this after tracking Katherine down a decade later. To prevent their daughter from being taken away, Katherine and Michael fought against the order, and Katherine died during the battle. Michael then immediately fled with his daughter and hid

– himself from the world. I didn’t expect myself to discover this secret today.”

Azalea finally understood what the Dark Lord was implying. “Master, do you intend to trade this information with the Mystic Arts Order so that they accept you again?”

“Bingo!” The Dark Lord smiled. “Since Katherine died, Michael Robinson’s daughter naturally became the next Grand Sorceress, and the Mystic Arts Order would do anything to get their hands. on her.”

“I see…” Azalea’s eyes lit up. “We sure hit the jackpot today.”

1/2

Exactly! As long as we bring the Grand Sorceress back to the order, they will worship us endlessly,” the Dark Lord boasted. He laughed manically before he began to cough violently.

“Are you all right?” Flabbergasted, Azalea quickly comforted the Dark Lord.

“Michael managed to injure me earlier, and I was forced to use Blood Shield. I only have ten percent of my power left.” The Dark Lord wiped the blood off the corner of his lips. “But that’s nothing. As long as I can bring the Grand Sorceress back to the Mystic Arts Order, I’ll recover in no time. I’ll be stronger than ever!”

“I can’t believe you’re letting me know such a huge secret.” Azalea was touched.

“You’re my favorite disciple and like a daughter to me. What’s a little secret? As soon as I secure a position in the order, I’ll make sure to promote you too!” The Dark Lord smiled.

“Master, thank you so much. I don’t have anything to repay you with, so please accept my small gift.” Azalea lowered her head.

“What is it?” The Dark Lord inquired. Before he had time to react, a sharp dagger pierced his chest, shocking him.

“Here you go.” An evil smirk appeared on Azalea’s face.

Chapter 692

“Ugh…The Dark Lord was stunned. With his eyes wide open, he looked at the knife in his chest, then up at the smirking Azalea. His pale face was a mix of shock, disbelief, and confusion. It happened so suddenly that he still hadn’t registered that he had been stabbed.

“W-why?” The Dark Lord asked in disbelief. He never expected his most beloved disciple to kill

him.

“Your skills have greatly plummeted since you’re seriously injured, rendering you defenseless.

Today is the best day to kill you.” Azalea smiled. “By the way, I applied some Tranqurin on my blade. You’re just like a little lamb waiting to be sacrificed now.”

“I’ve treated you well. Why would you betray me? Just when have I ever treated you badly?” The

Dark Lord trembled, blood dripping from the corners of his mouth.

“You’ve never treated me badly. In a way, you’ve been quite kind to me. However, you still have to die,” Azalea said plainly.

“Why why? Why!” The Dark Lord’s emotions surged as he grabbed Azalea’s hand, and his eyes turned red as he roared, “I’ve treated you like my daughter since you were young. The other disciples have yet to receive such an honor. Why would you do this?”

Azalea slapped his hand away, her expression growing colder by the second. “You want to know why? Fine, I’ll tell you. It’s because you killed my parents!” The Dark Lord froze at her words, his eyes betraying his shock.

“Why are you silent now?” Azalea scoffed. “15 years ago, on New Year’s Eve, you led a group of men

in the middle of the night, broke into my house, and slaughtered my entire family. My father was

killed at your hands, while my mother was violated to death. I watched as you, beasts, massacred

the people close to me! I could never forget, nor will I ever forget, those horrifying scenes!

“I endured 15 years of humiliation, all to find an opportunity to kill you! However, you were too

strong, and you got suspicious easily. I never felt confident enough to make a move. That was why I tried my best to please you in every way, lowering your guard slowly. Finally, I succeeded. It’s been 15 years! I’ve waited exactly 15 years for this opportunity!” By the end of it, Azalea was

seething.

Nobody knew how she endured those 15 years. She hid right beside her enemy, putting on a fake smile and acting thoughtful throughout the day. However, she had endless nightmares at night, never getting a peaceful night’s sleep. Every night, to prevent herself from sleeping talking, and revealing her identity, she sealed off her acupoints, rendering herself mute.

For 15 years, she was extremely cautious and walked on thin ice, for she knew that once her cover

was blown, it would not only put an end to her plans for revenge but also put her in a situation.

worse than death. Fortunately, after 15 years of waiting, determination, and hard work, she finally had a chance at revenge.

1

“H-how did you find out? Who told you?” The Dark Lord’s lips trembled. It was true that he slaughtered the Larsons back then. However, when he stormed into the final room and saw the little girl asleep on the bed, his heart was stirred with compassion. The little girl reminded him of his late daughter. Since he hadn’t exposed his identity, he made a bold decision. He killed all of

1/2

r, taking her under his wing. He never expected mself would lead to such a calamity.

ssed every one of your killings with my own eyes!

Chapter 693

“No, impossible! You were only six years old back then, and you were fast asleep! The Dark Lord shook his hend furiously.

Azalea responded, “I’d be dead now if I hadn’t pretended to be asleep ”

“You” The Dark Lord was at a loss for words He could not believe an experienced fighter like him had been played by a six-year-old

“Since you now know the truth, you can die now” Azalea flashed a smile again.

“Wait! You can’t kill me!” The Dark Lord panicked as he clamored, “Don’t forget that you still carry the curse that I planted in you If I die, you won’t survive either!”

He would plant a venomous curse on every new disciple The first reason was to control them better, while the second was to prevent betrayals The current situation was a perfect example.

“The curse? You mean this?” Azalea smiled playfully and took out a clear glass bottle. Inside was a red centipede.

“H-how did you get it out?” The Dark Lord’s expression shifted. The curse he planted was connected to him, no one was able to break it unless the elder of the mystic arts personally

intervened

“I knew today would come, so I asked a miracle doctor to break the curse in advance. What else do

you have to say?” Azalea reached out and squeezed, crushing the bottle with the centipede inside.

“Azalea, let me live, and I’ll teach you everything I know!” The Dark Lord panicked and pleaded. Due to the effects of Tranqurin, he wasn’t able to muster an ounce of internal energy and was

rendered useless.

“There’s no need. Once I find the Grand Sorceress and join the Mystic Arts Order, I’ll naturally get

what I want.” Azalea was unfazed.

“Azalea! Even if you kill me, your parents won’t come back to life. Vengeance only breeds more vengeance. Put down your blade and seek redemption. As long as you spare me, your soul can be saved!” The Dark Lord preached, desperately trying to live. However, as soon as he finished his plea, Azalea raised her sword and swiftly severed his neck, showing no mercy.

“Ugh The Dark Lord’s voice choked. The bloody line on his neck spread rapidly, and in the next second, his head rolled off his shoulders and onto the ground with a thud. He had died with

discontentment.

“Only when you die can my soul be saved.” Azalea kicked the Dark Lord’s headless corpse, sending it flying several feet away. Carrying his head, she walked out of the hall, coming to a stop in the courtyard. Looking up at the sky, the chilling snowflakes fell upon her face, carrying at

sense of desolation and sorrow.

“Mom Dad… Can you see it? This bastard is dead I personally killed him. I did it. I fulfilled my promise. I avenged the both of you!” With a thud, Azalea dropped to the ground heavily. As she knelt, two lines of tears streamed slowly down her face. She had endured 15 years of humiliation. Today, she finally slayed the murderer. Vengeance was hers

Chapter 694

As night fell deeper, the snow fell heavier.

Meanwhile, Hector and the others stood outside the Harmons’ meeting room, waiting in silence. They occasionally stole glances inside, where Michael and Dustin were engaged in a hushed conversation. Half an hour earlier, Michael had asked everyone to leave so he could speak to Dustin privately.

“Mr. Rhys, that’s the gist of what happened. I concealed my identity to hide from the enemy and protect Abigail from harm.” Michael poured his heart out, finally releasing all the feelings he had bottled up

“I never expected that Abigail’s mother would turn out to be the Grand Sorceress of the Mystic Arts Order” Dustin was shocked.

The Mystic Arts Order was known as the most formidable dark faction in existence, composed of talented individuals and high-level experts. The position of Grand Sorceress was prestigious Dustin had always been curious about the protective seal inside Abigail. With her mother’s identity as the Grand Sorceress revealed, everything now made sense.

“Though the title of Grand Sorceress sounds grand, they don’t even have the basic right to freedom. I don’t wish for Abigail to follow in her mother’s footsteps.” Michael sighed.

“Mr. Robinson, I don’t understand. Why are you sharing your secrets with me?” Dustin was confused. The Mystic Arts Order’s Grand Sorceress was a prestigious position in which few had the privilege of knowing their identity.

“It used to be a secret, but it won’t stay a secret much longer.” Michael shook his head. “From the moment I attacked the Dark Lord, I had exposed my identity. The Mystic Arts Order will probably be making a move soon.” The disciples of the Mystic Arts Order were spread all over the world. The Dark Lord was one of them.

“So, what’s your plan?” Dustin asked.

“I’ve been on the run for so many years. It’s time to face reality and resolve things once and for all.” Michael frowned. “Abigail is the only one I have left. I have a favor to ask of you-I hope you can

take care of her for me.”

“Me?” Dustin was shocked. “But I’ve never been a father.”

“You don’t have to be her father, you can be her mentor instead. ” Michael smiled. “I know you’ve been guiding Abigail in martial arts. Since she inherited her mother’s genes, she has a strong foundation. I sincerely hope you will take her in as your disciple.”

“Mr. Robinson, you think too highly of me. You’re a martial arts grandmaster. How could I dare accept her as a disciple with you here?” Dustin scratched his head.

“Mr. Rhys, you are too humble. I’ve been part of the martial arts world for over a decade. I’m good at reading people, too. However, I can’t seem to read through you. If I’m not mistaken, you should have already attained the level of a grandmaster. Am I right?” Michael smiled profoundly.

“You have a good eye. It’s no wonder that you are one of the five ultimate grandmasters.” Dustin

1/2

didn’t deny it. Some things could be understood without being said aloud.

The younger generations are talented!” Michael’s expression was full of wonder. “A young grandmaster martial artist is hard to find in Dragonmarsh. It would be Abigail’s greatest honor to be your disciple.”

“You’re too kind, Mr. Robinson. Talents like Abigail are sought after by countless people.” Dustin smiled in response.

“Does that mean you’ve agreed?” Michael was surprised.

“As long as Abigail is okay with it, I naturally have no problems with it.” Dustin nodded. Abigail was talented, and they got along well. He would be happy to take her in as a disciple.

“Thank you, Mr. Rhys! I’m extremely grateful.” Michael stood up and shook Dustin’s hand.

“You’re welcome, Mr. Robinson. Perhaps I was fated to meet Abigail.” Dustin returned the gesture.

“Alright, I’ll send Abigail over to you officially as a disciple tomorrow.” Michael nodded in acknowledgment. After another short exchange, Michael left.

Dustin’s expression turned heavy as he watched the father-daughter duo depart. From their conversation earlier, he could tell from Michael’s tone that he was already passing on his final

wishes.

“Dustin, what did Mr. Robinson tell you?” At that moment, the members of the Harmon family

walked in.

Chapter 695

The Harmons were naturally curious since Dustin and Michael’s conversation went on for some

time.

“Nothing much. Mr. Robinson just requested that I take care of Abigail in the future,” Dustin replied.

“That’s all? That can’t be.” Trent was suspicious.

“Yeah.” Dustin shrugged. He knew that Abigail’s identity as the Grand Sorceress shouldn’t be

made known for her safety.

“Alright, let’s set aside other matters for now. Our priority is to capture the Dark Lord. As long as he is alive, the Harmons will be in danger.” Hector changed the subject.

“Jacob has gone after him with some of his men. I wonder how he’s doing.” Trent was slightly worried. Although the Dark Lord was severely injured, he was still a Grandmaster martial artist. It would be a challenge to capture him.

“Mr. Hector…” At that moment, the butler rushed into the meeting room, holding a square gift box.

“What’s wrong?” Hector looked over at him.

“Mr. Hector, someone outside just passed us a gift earlier, asking us to deliver it to Mr. Rhys,” the butler responded.

“For me?” Dustin was perplexed. “What is it?”

“I’m not sure. That person said it was a surprise.” The butler shook his head.

“A surprise? I’m curious now.” Dustin smiled as he slowly opened up the box. Everyone else in the room watched, and their expressions transformed instantly. Inside the box was the severed and bloody head of the Dark Lord!

Meanwhile, inside the Grant family mansion, Tyler sat alone in his study, engrossed in a game of chess. Suddenly, a fleeting shadow glided by the corner. Moments later, a woman with a mask resembling a water droplet emerged slowly from the shadows.

“What?” Tyler remained focused on the chessboard, never once looking up.

“Master, I just received news that the Dark Lord failed. He didn’t manage to get his hands on the treasure map,” the masked woman reported in a hushed voice.

“What?” Tyler’s brows furrowed. “That trash! I spent all those resources to help him attain the level of a grandmaster, but he ends up not being able to deal with the Harmons? He’s better off

dead!”

“Something unexpected happened today, master. Michael Robinson appeared and injured the

Dark Lord,” the masked woman said.

“Michael Robinson? What was he doing at the Harmons?” Tyler was confused.

The masked woman replied, “Based on my investigation, the Harmons helped out Michael once. I

1/2

guess today was the day he repaid the favor.”

I didn’t expect the Harmons to have hidden a trump card.” Tyler was deep in thought.

Master, should we kidnap Natasha and threaten Hector to reveal the treasure map?” The masked woman suddenly asked.

“That’s a bad idea.” Tyler shook his head. “Once the existence of the treasure map is revealed, it will attract others’ attention. Not to mention, Natasha’s identity is somewhat special. Her maternal grandfather is no ordinary person. We can’t make a move on her for now. Hector is also stubborn and persistent, so it will be hard to snatch the treasure map from him: Since it’s difficult to deal with Hector, let’s change our approach.”

Tyler smiled as if he thought of something. “Traditionally, the treasure map has always been kept by the family patriarch. As long as we can sow discord among the Harmons and manipulate the succession of a new patriarch, our problem will be resolved naturally.”

“Master, you are a genius.” The masked woman caught on immediately.

“Go on. There is no room for failure this time.” Tyler waved his hand, gesturing for her to leave. “Yes, master!” The woman responded and vanished right away.

Chapter 696

Inside the chairman’s office at Nicholson Corp., Dahlia stood before the expansive floor-to-ceiling windows, gazing pensively at the falling snow. The city shimmered with vibrant lights, yet she Was there alone

Her mother had returned home yesterday while she remained in Millsburg to settle pressing work commitments. On one hand, she truly had matters to attend to, but on the other, she was hiding. She didn’t know how to explain James’ death to the family. Until the real culprit was caught, Dustin remained the prime suspect.

While she was lost in her thoughts, her phone suddenly rang. She was surprised to see that it was a call from Regulus Nicholson, the Nicholson family patriarch.

“Hello, Grandpa Regulus. How can I help you?” Dahlia was quick to greet him.

“Dahlia, I heard from your grandpa that you won’t be spending New Year’s at home and will be working overtime at the office instead?” Regulus asked in concern.

“I have pressing matters to attend to at work. It’s more convenient for me to stay here.” Dahlia

smiled

“Dahlia, it’s good that you’re devoted to your work. But you need to balance work and rest as well. Don’t overwork yourself.”

“Thank you for your concern, Grandpa Regulus. I’ll take care of myself.”

“Right, I called you tonight as there is something important I wish to discuss with you.”

“Please go on.”

“As I’m getting old, I’m no longer able to take on as many responsibilities. That is why I have decided to step down from my position and appoint you as the new head of the family,” Regulus declared, dropping a bombshell.

“What? You want me to become the matriarch?” Dahlia was shocked and refused immediately. ” Grandpa Regulus, that won’t do! I’m too young. How can I possibly be worthy of taking your place?

“I’ve witnessed your talents and capabilities firsthand. You are entirely capable of taking on the position and leading the entire Nicholson family,” Regulus said in a serious tone.

“Grandpa Regulus, I’ve only recently returned to the family. I won’t be convincing as the successor. Besides, there are plenty of talented individuals in our family who would be more suitable for the role.” Dahlia was in a dilemma. Managing Nicholson Corp. alone was already giving her a headache. Since her current standing within the family was still low, leading an entire aristocratic family would be an immense challenge.

“Our family indeed has talented people, but they are not ready to lead the family. You, on the other hand, are different. You built up your own family with your own hands and have long been ready to take on this responsibility. You’re the best among the young members of the Nicholson family. No one else is more suited for the role.”

“Grandpa Regulus, you’ve overestimated me. Firstly, I don’t possess the family’s wealth. Second, I

1/2

lack connections, and third, I don’t have the resources. I’m simply not qualified.” Dahlia was. feeling helpless. Even though she was ambitious and had considered fighting for the position, it was too early with her current standing.

“I can provide you with the wealth, connections, and resources you need. As long as you agree, I will personally support your succession,” Regulus declared boldly.

“I…” Dahlia was at a loss for words. Regulus was not merely valuing her but showering her with affection by sweeping away all obstacles for her.

“Grandpa Regulus, I don’t understand. Why did you choose me?” Dahlia inquired cautiously. With Regulus’ abilities, wouldn’t it be better to groom his grandson to be his successor? Why did he choose an outsider like her?

“Because you are the most suitable candidate and have the greatest potential to bring our family to greater heights!” Regulus sounded resolute. If he were honest, he made the decision not solely based on Dahlia’s exceptional talent but mainly because she had the support of a nobleman. 1

“But-” Dahlia was about to continue when Regulus interrupted her.

“Dahlia, stop refusing. Some things are meant to be fought for. I trust in your abilities. If you won’t be the matriarch, nobody else can!”

Since Regulus put it that way, Dahlia had no other reason to refuse. She could only nod, saying, ” Thank you for having confidence in me. I will try my best. Please guide me when I fall short.”

Chapter 697

Regulus chuckled heartily. “All right, as long as you agree! I’ll arrange a family meeting tomorrow morning and officially announce you as the new head of the Nicholson family!”

The surprising news came without warning, leaving Dahlia in a daze even after Regulus had hung up. She hadn’t achieved much, yet she was suddenly the Nicholson matriarch, dramatically elevating her status.

It felt unbelievable. Although Dahlia believed she had the talent, she lacked the confidence to lead such a prominent family at this time. However, she also realized that this was an opportunity for her to rise, and she shouldn’t let it slip away. She had to give it a try, regardless of whether she was prepared.

The next morning, the heavy snowfall had stopped, and it was finally the New Year. Dustin had just returned to the Flame Dragon Gang when he saw Nelson approaching him happily. “Sir Rhys! I have good news!”

“What? Did your wife give birth?” Dustin asked curiously.

“It’s better news than that.”

“She gave birth to twins?”

“Sir Rhys, can you have a better imagination?”

“A better imagination? Oh… I get it now. The children are not yours?”

Nelson was speechless, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Dustin’s responses were getting

more absurd.

“Sir Rhys, I’ll just tell you. We found James’ killer.” Nelson was not going to let Dustin continue guessing. Dustin might just say his wife ran off with another man next.

“The killer? Where are they?” Dustin’s gaze grew cold, and he turned serious.

“We beat him up half to death. He’s unconscious now, but he already ratted out the mastermind,” Nelson responded.

“Who was it?” Dustin asked.

“Nicholson Corp.’s Vice Chairman-Hank Hoffman!” Nelson’s expression was serious.

Dustin was surprised. “Hank Hoffman? Are you sure?”

Nelson explained, “Based on the statement, Hank intended to remove Ms. Nicholson forcefully from her position, but he couldn’t do so with you backing her. So, he decided to sow discord between the two of you. It would be easier for him to accomplish his goal if you weren’t on good

terms with Ms. Nicholson.”

“I can’t believe he resorted to such underhanded methods to gain a small advantage. This bastard deserves to die!” A murderous gaze flickered in Dustin’s eyes. He had previously rejected Hank’s attempts to bribe him. He didn’t expect Hank to retaliate by setting him up. If he hadn’t investigated the situation thoroughly, he would have fallen into Hank’s trap.

1/2

“Sir Rhys, what Hank did was unforgivable. I’ve already obtained his address and will send someone to capture him immediately!” Nelson said furiously.

“There’s no need. I’ll handle it personally this time. Show me the way,” Dustin said with a hardened expression.

“Right away!” Without hesitating, Nelson quickly went to get the car. The gravity of the situation was evident since Dustin had decided to get involved personally. Hank wouldn’t be able to escape this time!

Chapter 698

In a luxurious private room at Ibiza Club, Hank was enthusiastically entertaining a bald man in glasses. A few alluring hostesses were by their sides, providing attentive service.

“Mr. Niles, thank you for traveling all the way here. This is our show of sincerity. We hope you like it.” Hank took out a check and placed it on the table, sliding it forward. The bald Niles only glanced at it before ignoring it, and he continued to drink with the beautiful women beside him.

“Oh, look at me. I almost forgot to pass you a welcoming gift as well.” Hank caught on immediately and took out another gift box, passing it to him with both hands. Niles opened the box and saw a gold bar that weighed a few kilograms. It was worth around one to two million dollars.

Niles chuckled gleefully. “Hank, that’s so generous of you. There’s no need for such extravagant gifts between us,” he said as he put them away nonchalantly.

“Considering you traveled from Stonia, these are nothing.” While Hank smiled politely, he inwardly mused that this cunning individual seemed to be growing greedier. However, since he

needed Niles’ assistance, he could only remain silent.

“Mr. Niles, I’m wondering if you brought anything with you on your trip this time?” Hank asked tentatively.

“Don’t worry, I didn’t forget. This isn’t the first time anyway,” Niles said as he took out a small, purple vial from his pocket and passed it to Hank.

Hank’s eyes lit up as he reached out to receive the vial. However, Niles retracted his hand with a

warning. “Mr. Hoffman, I’m just reminding you that this is an extremely valuable item. There is

only one such vial made every year, and your grandmother relies on this precious herb to live. You

better not lose it.”

“Never. This treasure is more valuable than my life. I assure you, I won’t lose it!” Hank nodded

incessantly.

“Very well, I’m entrusting it to you now. You’re responsible for anything that happens after,” Niles said, placing the purple vial in Hank’s hands.

“Thank you, Mr. Niles!” Hank was delighted. He took out a safe he had brought with him, carefully placing the vial in it. This item was worth a fortune and couldn’t be bought with money. It was also a precious item that Alma relied on to survive. Naturally, he had to take extreme care of it.

“Hank Hoffman!” Suddenly, the private room was violently kicked in, and a group of fighters with. menacing expressions barged their way in furiously. Each of them had a knife in hand.

“Who are you? How dare you make a scene in my area?” Hank’s expression darkened.

“You seem to be having fun, Mr. Hoffman. How is it that you have the time to be drinking here?” The men stepped aside to make way for Dustin and Nelson, who slowly walked inside.

“It’s you!” Hank’s brows furrowed. “Mr. Rhys, what is the meaning of this? There are no grievances between us, why have you brought your men here?”

“You son of a bitch! You’re still pretending, I see. What do you mean by ‘no grievances’ when you set up our leader?” Nelson bellowed.

1/2

Aldon’t understand what you mean.” Hank acted clueless.

You ordered James to be killed, didn’t you?” Dustin asked out of the blue.

James? Hank shook his head. “I’m sorry, I don’t know who that is. There must have been a misunderstanding.”

“A misunderstanding?” With a frosty smile, Nelson gestured. “Bring him in!” On his orders, a man covered in injuries was forcefully brought in. Hank’s expression shifted at the sight of the man. He finally realized something was up. These people had come prepared.

“Hank Hoffman, do you know this man?” Dustin asked calmly.

“No, I don’t. Who is he?” Hank remained unyielding.

“You son of a bitch!” Nelson raised his hand, delivering a forceful slap that sent Hank sprawling to the ground. Nelson berated. “You’re still trying to argue at this point? This man confessed to everything, and you were the one who hired him!”

“Nonsense! I don’t know any murderers! Stop making false accusations!” Hank shouted in fury, I’m warning you. I have the matriarch of the Glenstead Nicholsons backing me!”

Chapter 699

“You dickhead! I don’t think you realize the gravity of the situation!” Nelson was furious and was about to smack Hank again when Dustin stopped him.

“You mean the Nicholsons were involved in this?”

“Why, are you finally scared?” Hank sneered. “That’s more like it. You’ll be offending the Nicholsons if you offend me. Now, get out of here!”

“I’m giving you one last chance. Confess and surrender yourself to the authorities, and I’ll let you go” Dustin’s expression was cold.

“What a load of crap!” Hank glared at Dustin. “Don’t think I’m afraid of you just because you’re the

leader of the Flame Dragon Gang! Your small gang is nothing compared to the aristocratic

Nicholsons! They could exterminate you in seconds!”

“It seems like you won’t talk without a lesson. Slice his hand off!” Dustin cut through the

nonsense.

“Yes, sir!” Nelson smirked. He ordered two of their henchmen to pin Hank to the table.

“Wait! I’m warning you, don’t you dare touch me! The Nicholsons will not let you get away with it if you do!” Hank panicked and struggled desperately.

“Go on, don’t stop! Let’s see how long you can keep up this act!” Nelson raised his knife and

ruthlessly brought it down on Hank’s wrist.

“Ah-!” Blood splattered everywhere as Hank’s blood-curdling scream echoed throughout the room.

“Y-you!” Hank’s expression twisted in agony as he groaned. He couldn’t believe they had hurt

him. Weren’t they afraid of the Nicholsons’ wrath?

“Still not going to talk? Slice off his other hand,” Dustin ordered again.

“Yes, sir!” Without another word, Nelson raised his knife once more.

“Mr. Niles, save me!” Hank screamed in fear.

“Stop right there!” At that moment, Niles, who had been silent the entire time, finally stood up.

“Who are you? I’m warning you to mind your own business!” Nelson’s expression was hostile.

“Hmm?” Niles’ expression darkened. “Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that?

You must not want to live!”

“I don’t fucking care who you are!” Nelson was getting impatient.

“The audacity! He’s a prominent figure from Stonia-The Killian family’s butler!” Hank cried out.

“The Killians?” Nelson could feel his eyes twitch, and his earlier arrogance disappeared instantly.

The Killians were one of Stonia’s prestigious aristocratic families. As a family with a history spanning over a hundred years, they wielded immense power. Even the Tremendous Three of Millsburg were inferior to the Killians. After all, $tonia was the capital city. Any random, minor aristocratic family from Stonia was already leagues above any family in Millsburg, let alone an influential one like the Killians.

1/2

I don’t understand what you mean.” Hank acted clueless.

“You ordered James to be killed, didn’t you?” Dustin asked out of the blue.

“James?” Hank shook his head. “I’m sorry, I don’t know who that is. There must have been a

misunderstanding.”

“A misunderstanding?” With a frosty smile, Nelson gestured. “Bring him in!” On his orders, a man covered in injuries was forcefully brought in Hank’s expression shifted at the sight of the man. He finally realized something was up. These people had come prepared.

“Hank Hoffman, do you know this man?” Dustin asked calmly.

“No, I don’t. Who is he?” Hank remained unyielding.

“You son of a bitch!” Nelson raised his hand, delivering a forceful slap that sent Hank sprawling to the ground. Nelson berated. “You’re still trying to argue at this point? This man confessed to everything, and you were the one who hired him!”

“Nonsense! I don’t know any murderers! Stop making false accusations!” Hank shouted in fury,” I’m warning you. I have the matriarch of the Glenstead Nicholsons backing me!”

2/2

Chapter 699

“You dickhead! I don’t think you realize the gravity of the situation!” Nelson was furious and was about to smack Hank again when Dustin stopped him.

“You mean the Nicholsons were involved in this?”

“Why, are you finally scared?” Hank sneered. “That’s more like it. You’ll be offending the Nicholsons if you offend me. Now, get out of here!”

“I’m giving you one last chance. Confess and surrender yourself to the authorities, and I’ll let you go.” Dustin’s expression was cold.

“What a load of crap!” Hank glared at Dustin. “Don’t think I’m afraid of you just because you’re the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang! Your small gang is nothing compared to the aristocratic Nicholsons! They could exterminate you in seconds”

“It seems like you won’t talk without a lesson. Slice his hand off!” Dustin cut through the

nonsense.

“Yes, sir!” Nelson smirked. He ordered two of their henchmen to pin Hank to the table.

“Wait! I’m warning you, don’t you dare touch me! The Nicholsons will not let you get away with it if you do!” Hank panicked and struggled desperately.

“Go on, don’t stop! Let’s see how long you can keep up this act!” Nelson raised his knife and ruthlessly brought it down on Hank’s wrist.

“Ah-!” Blood splattered everywhere as Hank’s blood-curdling scream echoed throughout the room.

“Y-you!” Hank’s expression twisted in agony as he groaned. He couldn’t believe they had hurt

him. Weren’t they afraid of the Nicholsons’ wrath?

“Still not going to talk? Slice off his other hand,” Dustin ordered again.

“Yes, sir!” Without another word, Nelson raised his knife once more.

“Mr. Niles, save me!” Hank screamed in fear.

“Stop right there!” At that moment, Niles, who had been silent the entire time, finally stood up.

“Who are you? I’m warning you to mind your own business!” Nelson’s expression was hostile.

“Hmm?” Niles’ expression darkened. “Do you know who I am? How dare you talk to me like that?

You must not want to live!”

“I don’t fucking care who you are!” Nelson was getting impatient.

“The audacity! He’s a prominent figure from Stonia-The Killian family’s butler!” Hank cried out.

“The Killians?” Nelson could feel his eyes twitch, and his earlier arrogance disappeared instantly.

The Killians were one of Stonia’s prestigious aristocratic families. As a family with a history spanning over a hundred years, they wielded immense power. Even the Tremendous Three of Millsburg were inferior to the Killians. After all, Stonia was the capital city. Any random, minor aristocratic family from Stonia was already leagues above any family in Millsburg, let alone an influential one like the Killians.

1/2

“Hah! Why did you go silent? Where’s all that arrogance now? I dare you to try anything with the Killian family’s butler here!” Hank’s expression twisted into a hideous sneer. He knew that few would dare to provoke the Killians.

This is between us and Hank. It’s best if the Killians stay out of it,” Dustin responded calmly.

“Hey, kid, are you lecturing me?” Niles took his time lighting a cigar before taking two deep puffs. With an air of arrogance, he declared, “You seem oblivious to my status. Listen up; I’m not going to repeat myself. I am the Killian family’s butler. You ants will always remain beneath me, as I hold the power to play with your lives! I can have all of you killed with just one word! Now, I order you to immediately-”

Before Niles could finish his sentence, a thunderous noise similar to an explosion rang out. He had been sent flying, crashing heavily into a wall. His bones shattered as he spewed blood, and he was rendered unconscious on the spot.

Chapter 700 

“My ears hurt.” Dustin’s expression turned frosty. Without hesitation, he sent Niles flying with a brutal kick.

“What?” Nelson and their men were dumbfounded at the sight. Hank couldn’t believe his eyes either, and he momentarily forgot about his pain. Nobody expected Dustin to act so ruthlessly without uttering a single word

He had just kicked the Killian family’s butler and a prominent figure from Stonia! One simple word from him could end their entire lives. Most importantly, the butler represented the Killians. Humiliating their butler was akin to humiliating the family themselves. How could Dustin be so daring and seemingly unconcerned about his own life?

“Y–you… You dared harm Mr. Niles? Do you know what you just did?” Hank was scared and furious as he cried out.

“He’s just the Killians‘ servant. What’s the big deal?” Dustin turned his attention back to Hank and warned coldly, “You, on the other hand, will be in big trouble if you don’t start talking.

After meeting Dustin’s icy stare, Hank felt a chill run down his spine. He was genuinely terrified at that moment To him, Dustin seemed like a madman for daring to harm Niles.

“Silent still? Cut off all his limbs,” Dustin ordered once again

“Yes, sir!” Nelson grinned as he raised his blade once more.

“Wait! I’ll talk…” Hank was terrified and surrendered immediately.

However, despite that, the steel knife still came down with a whoosh, slicing Hank’s hand off Hank’s mind went blank as he met Nelson’s twisted smile.

“You damned-!” Hank’s words were cut off by the intensity of the pain, and he lost consciousness. “Lightly bandage up his wound. We’re heading to Nicholson Corp., Dustin ordered.

“Yes, sir.” Two henchmen dragged Hank out after wrapping his arm up

“Sir Rhys, take a look at this. Suddenly, Nelson’s sharp gaze noticed the safe on the table. After they opened it up, they saw a delicate purple vial inside.

Dustin picked it up and brought it to his nose. After a sniff, his expression betrayed his surprise. “I didn’t expect it to be Zirtanium. Interesting.”

“Zirtanium? What is that?” Nelson was curious.

“It’s a slow–acting poison, but taking it induces a comfortable and energized feeling. They won’t even feel any more pain. It’s effective in treating specific illnesses. As it is extremely rare, it is worth a fortune,” Dustin explained.

“Is it really that amazing?” Nelson’s eyes lit up.

“Indeed it is, but it is still poison after all. One will get addicted easily, and it has been banned in the martial world, Dustin responded.

“What would Hank need it for?” Nelson scratched his head.

1/2

“Who knows? Let’s just hold onto it for now It’s worth a lot anyway Dustin replied nonchalantly and kept the vial in his pocket. He knew it could act as a lifeline for certain people

In the chairman’s office at Nicholson Corp

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter 666-680

“Please follow me.” Jack bowed and escorted them out. “You got lucky today, punk. However, you won’t be this lucky next time.” Caelus shot Dustin a cold glare before leaving with the two young women.

“Dad, why do I feel like you’ve invited wolves into our house?” Natasha said meaningfully. “These are special circumstances. Let’s put the interests of the whole above anything else. Now, we need the power of the Invincible Guardians, so let’s not turn them against us,” Hector reminded them.

“If he doesn’t get on my nerves, there won’t be a problem.” Natasha arched an eyebrow.

“You…” Hector shook his head helplessly. “Enough. You two should head out. I still have things to attend to.”

The two nodded. They quickly said their goodbyes without saying much.

After leaving the study, Natasha specially arranged a luxurious guest suite for Dustin, complete with a hot bath.

To put it nicely, a private bodyguard would get special perks.

Dustin wanted to turn it down at first, but he couldn’t stand the pleading and pestering, so he decided to stay for now. His main concern was Natasha’s safety.

The Dark Lord could attack at any time. Considering his treacherous tricks, he could easily take out several people at once. If he didn’t stay by Natasha’s side protecting her and something ended up happening to her, he’d regret it for the rest of his life.

Dustin practically lived in the Harmons’ home for the next few days. In his spare time, he gave martial arts training to Abigail or went flower viewing with Natasha. Occasionally, he’d call Nelson to ask about the results of the investigation

Something to rejoice about was that Nelson had already identified the culprit-a resident doctor at the hospital. After committing the murders, the resident fled to escape punishment. The Flame Dragon Gang and the Charging Tiger Gang were pursuing him.

Capturing the culprit was only a matter of time. Once they caught him, it would be clear who the mastermind was.

Three days later, on New Year’s Eve, large, fluffy snowflakes descended from the sky, covering the ground in a layer of white.

Houses everywhere were brightly lit to welcome the new year, except the Harmons’ home. The Harmon estate was heavily guarded, with outposts everywhere. In order to catch the Dark Lord, Hector had gone all out and invited a large number of martial arts experts to protect their home. Among them were several notable figures.

The Harmons’ armed forces had strengthened greatly. However, it came with a downside; the entire courtyard was a mix of good and bad people

At that moment, a family meeting was being held in one of the conference rooms. All of the core members of the family had gathered there. As the patriarch, Hector sat at the head of the table, while Trent and Jacob sat on his left and right, respectively.

“Hector, when tonight draws to a close, the year will end. Didn’t you say before that the Dark Lord would come? Why hasn’t he appeared yet? Could your information be wrong?” Trent was the first to speak.

“The source of the information shouldn’t be fake. All in all, everyone needs to be careful,” Hector said seriously.

“Could the Dark Lord have found out that there’s an ambush and decided not to come?” Jacob rubbed his chin.

The Harmon family had invited so many martial artists to help. Right now, their home could be compared to a lion’s den. If the Dark Lord was smart, he wouldn’t barge in recklessly.

“It’s nothing out of the ordinary if he doesn’t show up.” Dylan suddenly spoke up. “With me here, would the Dark Lord dare to act out of line?”

When the others heard him, they all nodded in agreement. The current Dylan was nothing like the old Dylan; not only was he extremely talented, but he also had the Scarlet Warrior backing him. No matter how strong the Dark Lord was, he’d have to think it over.

“Considering the Dark Lord’s personality, he wouldn’t give up easily. We can’t let our guards down, Hector warned.

“Hmph, it’s better if the Dark Lord doesn’t show up. If he does, I’ll lop his head off and release all the pent-up hatred!” Dylan spat fiercely.

As soon as he said that, one of the Harmon family guards suddenly ran inside in a panic. “Sir, it’s bad! A fight broke out outside!”

A fight?” Upon hearing that, Hector got to his feet. Is the Dark Lord here?”

“Perfect timing! Everyone, come with me to kill the enemy!” Dylan shouted with vigor. “Kill!”

The Harmon family members all slammed the table in front of them and hopped to their feet, aggression rolling off of them.

“You’ve got it wrong!” The Harmon family guard quickly explained, “It’s not the Dark Lord; it’s the martial artists we invited. They got into a conflict and are now fighting in the ballroom.”

“Huh?” When everyone heard that, they frowned. They had all thought that the great enemy had descended on them, but it turned out to be an internal fight amongst their own. All their

excitement and vigor had been for nothing.

What a waste of emotion.

“Come, let’s go take a look!” Without another word, Hector led everyone out of the conference room. If internal conflicts were not handled properly, it could very likely end in greater disaster.

At present, the Harmon family home’s ballroom was filled with martial artists eating and drinking together. It looked like people of all sorts of backgrounds and teachings were there-gazing across the room, there were burly, fierce-looking men, stout dwarves; poison experts with snakes crawling all over their bodies; swordsmen with swift auras; and monks holding golden wands. There were also inhumane-looking humans, unghostly ghosts, and peculiarly dressed fellows. At that moment, Dustin, Natasha, Ruth, Edmund, and Abigail walked in. Their appearance attracted a lot of attention; the three gorgeous women were especially eye-catching.

“Natasha, are these the external help that Dad invited? Why do they look so weird?” Ruth looked around with a strange expression on her face. Besides a handful of regular people, the rest were rather odd.

“The Dark Lord is an expert in the mystic arts. It would be difficult to fight him with normal martial arts. These strange people are our best options,” Natasha explained.

“I see.” Ruth nodded.

“I don’t quite like the way they’re looking at us,” Abigail suddenly piped up.

“Ms. Natasha, let’s take a seat first,” Edmund said with a smile.

It was New Year’s Eve; the Harmon family had specially thrown a banquet in the ballroom to host all the guests. However, these guests didn’t look like nice people.

As soon as they sat down, a group of martial artists with impressive waistlines walked over. “Oh, 1 didn’t think I’d be able to see such beauty here.”

The leader was a bearded man naked from the waist up. He was buff, muscular, and had a thick bush of chest hair. When he got close, they could smell the pungent odor coming from his armpits. “Hey, beautiful. Seems like we’re fated to meet. Are you interested in drinking a few glasses with

Jer bb7

me?” The bearded man regarded the women up and down, not even disguising the desire in his

eyes.

“Not interested,” Natasha declined.

“Gorgeous, in the martial world, having more friends always trumps having more enemies. Don’t you think so?” The bearded man flashed the knife tucked in his belt. His words and actions carried

a hint of threat.

“You stink, so please keep a distance from me. Don’t ruin our meal,” Natasha remarked coldly.

“Do I smell? Why do I not smell it?” The bearded man raised both his arms and sniffed his armpits. Instantly, his body odor filled the air. Everyone frowned at the stench. “Beautiful, I don’t think you know. That’s the smell of a true man!”

“That’s right! The heavier a man’s scent, the stronger he is. You should appreciate it.” “Hahaha…”

The muscular men at the back began to poke fun. All of them were behaving brazenly, leering at them.  “Ms. Natasha, why don’t we leave for now? These people look difficult,” Edmund advised quietly, shrinking into himself.

“Why are you panicking, Dad? This is the Harmons’ home. What kind of trouble are they capable of kicking up here?” Abigail glared. She’d always looked down on her father’s cowardly tendencies, always recoiling at the most minor things. Was he even a man?

“You’d better get out of my sight while I’m not angry yet,” Natasha said, her expression cold as ice.

“Oh, you’re pretty feisty! I like it.” The bearded man rubbed his chin. “Unfortunately, beautiful, those two wusses next to you can’t be your knights in shining armor.” As he spoke, he glanced at Dustin and Edmund. One was a much younger man, and another was a wrinkled old geezer. They were nothing to fear.

“Just me alone is enough to fight you!” Abigail said, slamming her palm into the table and jumping to her feet. Having been through Dustin’s training the past few days, her abilities had improved by leaps and bounds, which greatly boosted her confidence.

“Gorgeous, I’ll play with you, but I’d rather do it in bed,” the bearded man said, grinning sleazily.

“You-” Abigail was furious and humiliated. She was about to get violent, but Edmund stopped her.

“Abigail, don’t be rash. Harmony is of utmost importance.”

“You’re always like this. Can you grow a pair?!” Abigail frowned.

“I just don’t want you to get hurt,” Edmund said lamely.

“I don’t need your concern. Go away!” Abigail pushed her father aside and swung her fist at the bearded man’s face. She was going to teach these lechers a lesson.

There came a dull noise. The bearded man had easily caught Abigail’s full-powered punch without sustaining any injury.

“Huh?” Abigail’s expression changed. She finally realized that these people were far from ordinary.

“Beautiful, at your strength, your blows are nothing more than an itch for me. Take my advice and save your energy.” The bearded man grinned.

After he spoke, the other men behind him burst out into guffaws. They looked like a pack of hungry wolves setting their eyes on several sheep

At that moment, a furious roar rang out, “You scum of the martial world, let go of that young lady!”

Three young, upright-looking martial artists finally stood, denouncing the bearded man’s actions.

“Oh, does someone finally dare to save the damsels in distress?” The bearded man smirked coldly, pulling the knife out of his belt.

“We should always help one another, but you’re over there bullying a few women. You call that a

skill? Fight us if you dare!” one of them yelled.

“My knife never cuts those who are nameless. You, tell me your names!” the bearded man said.

“Listen up. We’re the White Stag Trio!” the three of them shouted in unison.

“The White Stag Trio? What the hell is that? I’ve never heard of you,” the bearded man said disdainfully.

“How dare you look down on us? You’ve got a death wish!” Upon hearing that, the three martial artists flew into a rage. Without another word, they brandished their daggers.

One side wanted to save the damsels in distress, while the other wanted to show off.

“You’re in over your head!” The bearded man snorted coldly. Alone, he went up to fight the trio.

There was a series of metallic clanging. The bearded man was practically a tiger foraging into a herd of goats-he was unstoppable. After several rounds, he had cut everyone to the ground. The White Stag Trio was defeated!

The White Stag Trio? Heh, you’re nothing but clowns,” the bearded man said disdainfully. He kicked the three of them and sent them flying.

“Huh?”  All the martial artists were shocked to see the three of them severely hurt and coughing up blood. Although they weren’t exactly top dogs, they were still well-known in the martial world. Otherwise, the Harmons wouldn’t have invited them.

However, even with the three’s combined forces, they couldn’t withstand a few moves from the bearded man. It was far from anyone’s expectation

This clearly proved how powerful he was.

“Just who are you?” The White Stag Trio were both surprised and afraid.

“Listen up, I am the Glenstead Hoodlum, Marlon Cobb!” the bearded man said arrogantly.

“Marlon the Hoodlum?!”

Everyone was shocked to hear that, especially the White Stag Trio.

Marlon was a divine-level martial artist. He was extremely well-reputed in Glenstead. Because of his strength and ruthlessness, he gained the nickname “Hoodlum.” People cowered at the sound of his name.

If they had known who he was, they wouldn’t have stepped forward and said anything.

“Who would’ve thought that even Marlon would be here? The Harmons seem to have invited a whole lot of experts.”

“Marlon the Hoodlum is a heinous criminal. I can’t say if inviting someone like him here is a good or bad thing

The martial artists began to titter.

Although Marlon was strong, his personality was horrible. He didn’t abide by the principles of the martial world at all. It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to call him the scum of society.

After defeating the White Stag Trio, Marlon shifted his gaze to Natasha and the other women. Hey beautiful, I don’t think anyone is going to stand up for you anymore. What do you say? Do you want to go back to my room and have a good time?”

Finally, he was going to get lucky tonight.

“Asshole, you are too presumptuous!” At that moment, three people suddenly walked through the door. A man and two women, all dressed in white with swords strapped to their backs. They

appeared so dignified that they took everyone’s breath away.

It was none other than Caelus, Maria, and Ivy!

“Oh, two more bombshells?” Marlon ignored Caelus and eyed Maria’s and Ivy’s bodies. The two women were beautiful and had slim figures. Their hair was neatly secured with a hairpin. The modest hairstyle made men want to dominate them

перист ебу

“Marlon, you already have three gorgeous women serving you. Why don’t you leave these two newcomers to us?” one of Marlon’s lackeys said, laughing sleazily.

“No problem. After all, we’re brothers. Good things are meant to be shared. You can pick which one you want. I want you to have a fun time,” Marlon said heroically.

“Thank you, Marlon!” His lackeys brightened.

“I like that one with the big chest. Don’t even think about fighting over her!”

“That one has a great butt. It looks super bouncy.”

The lackeys pointed at the women while making all sorts of comments as if they were just toys.

“You shameless thugs, I’ll cut your tongues out!” Maria and Ivy were infuriated. They pulled their swords out of their sheaths and charged toward Marlon and his lackeys.

As elite disciples of the Invincible Guardians, they had never experienced such humiliation before. If they didn’t teach these bastards a lesson, they couldn’t look anyone in the eye again.

“Come at me!” Marlon grinned, swinging his fist.

The three of them began sparring.

Maria and Ivy were exceptional swordswomen. They were also skilled at fighting side-by-side with their sharp and swift techniques. They performed move after move so quickly that it just seemed like a blur to everyone else.

On the other hand, Marlon’s attacks were far simpler. He used both his hands as weapons to fend off their swords. He was not falling behind.

The women had excellent swordsmanship, but there was a significant power gap between them and Marlon.

Marlon was a divine-level martial artist, while the two women were only high-level martial artists. Sometimes, a gap like that could stretch into a chasm.

Maria and Ivy gave it their all. In the end, after almost thirty exchanges, Marlon still found a chink in their armor and dealt a blow to each of them.

The two women staggered back from the impact, and blood came out of their mouths. Instantly, they couldn’t even muster any internal energy.

“Not bad!” Marlon grinned. He looked like he was still riding the high.

“You’re shameless!” The two humiliated women flew into a rage. They wanted to attack again, but Caelus raised a hand to stop them!

“That’s enough. You two are no match for him. Allow me.”

“Caelus, this asshole is utterly shameless. You need to teach him a lesson!” the two women said indignantly.

“Don’t worry. Leave it to me.” Caelus leveled a cold gaze at Marlon. He slowly unsheathed the sword on his back.

Maria and Ivy bit back their anger and stood off to one side.

“Punk, you want to play the hero and save those damsels in distress? Are you capable of doing that? Don’t regret it when I smash all your teeth in, Marlon sneered.

“I’ll defeat you in less than ten moves,” Caelus said arrogantly.

“Ten moves? Heh, is your head okay? If you were one of the Heavenly Immortals, I might have some reservations. Where did a nameless pipsqueak like you find the courage to say such outrageous things to my face?” Marlon laughed coldly.

“You don’t believe me? Then try me.” Caelus beckoned with his finger.

“Fine! I want to see what you can do!” Marlon was getting a little angry. He brandished his blade and slashed it down on Caelus’ head.

Caelus’ expression remained calm. He raised his sword in response.

In an instant, the room was filled with the glinting of swords. Bursts of energy filled the room.

Everyone else took a step back, putting space between them and the fight. They were afraid that they might get hurt.

“Miss, that bearded guy is really strong. Can your fellow disciple handle it?” Abigail asked out of the blue.

From the earlier battles, one could tell that Marlon hadn’t used his full strength.

“Hmph, Caelus is the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians. He’s extremely talented and strong. It will be a piece of cake for him to take down that scum!” Ivy said with confidence.

“That’s right! Just watch closely. Watch how Caelus scares off the enemy!” Maria said arrogantly.

“I hope so,” Abigail muttered to herself.

While they were talking, the spar had progressed rapidly. After a few blows, Caelus thrust his

sword violently, hitting Marlon’s blade. There was a clang, and the sword broke.

Following the momentum, the sword pierced Marlon’s shoulder. The broken end of the sword fell to the floor.

Marlon’s expression changed. He staggered backward from the impact, wobbling on his feet.

“Marlon!” The lackeys were shell-shocked. They immediately helped Marlon up. They’d never thought that the unbeatable Marlon would actually be defeated today. Even less so at the hand of a young swordsman.

“Who are you? How is your swordsmanship so sharp?!” Marlon said with a dark look.

“I am the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians, Caelus!” Caelus swung his sword, shaking off the blood. He was in his element.

“The Invincible Guardians?” Marlon was shocked.

The Invincible Guardians were a well-known guild in Glenstead. Although they were few in number, they were all elite fighters. Among all the guilds in Glenstead, the Invincible Guardians were in the top ten!

An ordinary martial artist like him couldn’t afford to piss them off.

When he returned to his senses, Marlon lowered his head in apology. “Caelus, I didn’t know who you were. Please forgive me for offending you.”

“Kneel and apologize,” Caelus said with an arrogant expression.

“Huh?” Marlon frowned. He hesitated, but he still fell to his knees with a thud.

He clearly showed what it meant to know when to surrender.

“Marlon!” When Marlon knelt on the ground, his lackeys all seemed aggrieved. Although Caelus was very strong, if they all fought him together, they would have a shot at winning.

They couldn’t understand why their leader would kneel in front of everyone. If this incident got out, their reputation would be done for “Don’t let me see you all again. Get lost!” Caelus snorted coldly.

“Let’s go!” Marlon said nothing more and immediately fled with his lackeys. He didn’t dare stay a second longer. “Amazing! What an amazing fight!”

“As expected of the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians. He’s truly impressive!”

“In less than ten moves, he defeated Marlon the Hoodlum! It’s truly admirable!”  All the martial artists in the hall began to clap and cheer.

Marlon had a notorious reputation. After seeing him pick on women today, they were furious at him. It was just that none of them dared to fight him due to his strength.

Now that Caelus had taken down Marlon the Hoodlum, they rejoiced and praised him.

“Did you see that? That’s how strong Caelus is. Now do you still dare question him?” Ivy raised her head pridefully. She had felt a little unhappy because of Abigail’s doubt earlier.

“Ms. Natasha, when you were in danger, Dustin didn’t so much as say a word. Yet, Caelus stood up for you and defeated your harasser. I think it’s clear who is better.” Maria turned around to look at Natasha. She sounded a little proud.

“Hmph, what’s so impressive about that? Dustin is not any weaker than your senior disciple!” Ruth said indignantly.

She had witnessed Dustin defeat Terry with her own eyes during the fight with the Doyle family.

Caelus’ skills were far from average, but there was still a gap between him and Terry. Naturally, he wouldn’t be able to beat Dustin, either.

“Heh, if he’s really that strong, then he wouldn’t have shrunken back into his shell earlier.” Maria snickered coldly.

“Exactly! In the face of danger, he’d actually let a woman stand in front of him. He’s a worthless excuse for a man!” Ivy sneered.

“You” Ruth was suddenly at a loss for words. She turned around and said huffily, “Dustin, say something!”.

“What’s there to say? It’s meaningless to fight over this.” Dustin shrugged.

“Hmph, if you don’t have the chops, then just say so. There’s no need to sound so high and mighty. What a joke!” Caelus leaned over, not forgetting to make a snide remark.

1/2

“Sure,” Dustin said indifferently. He didn’t bother to give a real response.

“It seems like you now know the gap between us. It’s like heaven and earth,” Caelus said

pridefully.

“Sure.”

“Ms. Natasha is well-respected and noble. Someone like you shouldn’t try to ride on her coattails. If you know better, you should stay away from her

“Sure.”

“Only a god among men like me is worthy of Ms. Natasha.”

“Sure.”

“Hey, can you respond with something else?!” Caelus was starting to get irritated.

Fuck, after all that, all he could say was “sure.” No one could stand that.

“Sure,” Dustin said. He opened his mouth wide and increased his volume.

“You fucking-” Caelus flew into a rage. Just as he was about to blow up, the door was kicked open with a bang.

Immediately after, a group of mysterious masked men walked in, led by a tall man in a cloak.

As soon as he entered, he removed his mask to reveal a sinister face. He was completely bald-no hair, eyebrows, or facial hair. His complexion was deathly pale, his lips were purplish, and his cheeks were sunken.

Even more strangely, his eyes were blood red. He looked as scary as a ghost.

“Heh, I didn’t expect the Harmon family to invite a ragtag bunch of trash. How disappointing!” The pale man swept his gaze over his surroundings. He laughed coldly.

“Who the fuck are you? How dare you act so atrociously here?!” a burly man in the crowd shouted angrily.

“Hmm?” The pale man tilted his head and turned to the burly man. He reached out to grab the air in front of him.

The burly man’s expression changed drastically. His body began involuntarily moving toward the pale man at high speed, as if there was an invisible rope pulling him forward.

All his struggles were in vain.

Finally, his throat ended up in the pale man’s grasp

“You” The burly man was terrified. He opened his mouth, but before he could get a word out, the pale man clenched his fist.

There was a crack. The burly man’s head fell to the side, and he died instantly.

“Ah!” Everyone was horrified by the gruesome sight. The pale man had simply grabbed a man and

killed him.

That move was frankly frightening.

“Don’t panic, everyone. With Caelus here, no one would dare act out of line!” Maria said, trying to

calm everyone down.

“What unorthodox magic is this? How dare you act so boldly here?!” Caelus took two steps forward. His gaze was sharp and aggressive. The sword on his back began to vibrate slightly, as if ready to spring free from its sheath at any moment.

“I am the senior disciple of the Dark Lord, Gray Ghoul.” The pale man tossed the burly man’s corpse aside.

“Gray Ghoul? It’s Bloody-Eyed Gray Ghoul?!” Everyone was scared senseless.

Bloody-Eyed Gray Ghoul was infamous in the martial world. He specialized in killing and robbing, often using cruel methods. If he appeared, then things usually ended in complete annihilation!

Back then, several upstanding martial arts tried to prganize ambushes several times to eliminate

this scourge.

All of them ended in failure.

Afterward, all those involved in the ambush would teceive revenge. They were hunted to the ends of the earth and died gruesome deaths. No one dared to ambush Gray Ghoul ever since.

Gray Ghoul had also vanished for some time.

However, no one expected him to turn up there.

“He’s finally here?” Natasha narrowed her eyes.

After three days on high alert, the Dark Lord finally attacked.

“So what if that’s Bloody-Eyed Gray Ghoul? He’s just a wayward martial artist. What’s the worst he could do?” Caelus said coldly.

“That’s right! We have power in numbers, and with Caelus here, what do we have to fear?!” The martial artists pulled out their weapons, ready to strike.

After all, the Harmon family had invited them there to ambush the Dark Lord and his minions.

1/2

Since they’d taken the money, they had to do the work.

“Heh, it’s nothing but an overly ambitious effort.” Gray Ghoul smirked coldly. “Today, all of you here will die!”

“How wildly arrogant! Watch me cut your head offf” Caelus pulled out his sword and swung it in Gray Ghoul’s direction.

The force of this attack was terrifying. His sword was unstoppable, like a sun ray penetrating the sky.

“What a strike! That’s the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians for you!”

“Once Caelus attacks, even Gray Ghoul would die an untimely death!”

Everyone let out gasps of surprise.

“Dustin, that move was the result of twenty years of training. Could you fend against that?” Ivy gloated while looking at Dustin.

“Ms. Natasha, watch closely. Once Caelus eliminates Gray Ghoul, you’ll finally understand who’s the god among men!” Maria said arrogantly.

As soon as Maria finished speaking, Gray Ghoul finally made a move. In the face of Caelus’ sharp attack, he didn’t try to dodge. Instead, he threw a punch head-on.

His fist hit the point of the sword with a terrifying force.

There was a loud blast. The moment they came in contact with each other, Caelus’ sword was instantly obliterated. It exploded into pieces.

At the same time, Gray Ghoul’s iron fist continued with its momentum and slammed into Caelus’ chest.

Caelus grunted. It was as if he’d been hit by a truck. He was sent flying almost fifty feet before crashing heavily into the floor, spewing blood everywhere.

In an instant, everyone fell deathly silent.

When everyone saw that Caelus had gotten sent flying from a punch, they were stunned.

This was none other than the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians, a highly powerful martial arts genius. The same person who defeated Marlon the Hoodlum with just a few moves.

However, Gray Ghoul defeated a strong warrior like him with a single punch. It was unthinkable!

“How could this be? Caelus lost?”

“Who would’ve thought that Gray Ghoul would be sa formidable? He defeated the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians in one move. That’s horrifying!”

“Shit, if even Caelus is no match for Gray Ghoul, would any of us be able to hold against him?”

Right now, everyone was shocked and afraid. They all began to back out.

Caelus was already extremely strong, but Gray Ghoul was even more terrifying.

More importantly, he wasn’t alone. He had so many lackeys, and none of them was ordinary.

There was no way around sheer force in numbers.

Ivy’s and Maria’s snapped out of their daze, and their expressions changed. “Caelus!”

They helped the injured Caelus to his feet. Then, they fed him a healing tablet.

“This bastard is too strong. Hurry, contact our master!” Caelus wobbled shakily on his feet. He pressed a hand against his chest, his face full of terror.

Gray Ghoul’s punch had completely obliterated him. He wasn’t able to fend it off at all. The power gap between them was far too wide.

Right now, the only way to subdue him was if his master and his master’s colleague stepped in.

“The senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians is nothing. Since you have the courage to step forward, then you should die.”

After that punch, Gray Ghoul had gotten the upper hand. Unforgivingly, he threw another punch

into the air.

There was a loud whoosh. The huge burst of true energy transformed into a giant shadow fist, flying straight at Caelus.

“Caelus, move!” Maria and Ivy pushed Caelus aside. Then, they raised their swords against the

shadow fist.

A loud blast erupted. The two women’s swords broke, and they flew backward. They were severely injured and coughing up blood.

They couldn’t even withstand one attack.

“Maria! Ivy!” Caelus’ expression changed. He was enraged.

However, he was not powerful enough. He was helpless.

“Hmm, what a close relationship between guild members!” Gray Ghoul grinned. He loved seeing

1/2

these upright martial artists put up a last fight.

“Gray Ghoul, I’m warning you, don’t do anything crazy!” Caelus yelled sharply. “We are from the Invincible Guardians. If you dare lay a hand on us, you will incur the wrath of the entire Invincible Guardians!” (1)

“There are a lot of people who want to kill me. Adding the Invincible Guardians wouldn’t make a difference,” Gray Ghoul said. He showed no fear.

“I know you’re very powerful, but listen, my master is coming. Leave now, and you may be able to avoid trouble. Otherwise, once my master gets here, you’ll all be dead!” Caelus threatened.

“Heh, by the time the leader of the Invincible Guardians makes it here, you’ll already be dead.” Gray Ghoul laughed coldly. He beckoned with his hand. “My dear disciples, hurry and slaughter every last person here. We still have more important matters to attend to.”

“Yes!” The group of masked killers dressed in black pulled out their blades. Then, they charged forward like a swarm of bees, prepared to wreak havoc.

At that moment, there was the glint of a sword blade. The few masked killers at the very front couldn’t dodge in time; their heads were chopped off, causing blood to spew everywhere.

Shocked, the others came to a stop. They surveyed their surroundings vigilantly.

-That slash just now was so fast to the point they couldn’t even react.

“Who did that? Who was that attacking from the shadows?!” Gray Ghoul’s face darkened. He swept his gaze left and right.

“It was me.” Dustin stepped out from the crowd, wielding a broken sword.

Instantly, everyone turned to look. “How dare you kill Nightshade’s disciples!” Gray Ghoul glared at Dustin. “If you stop now, I’ll let you die in one piece,” Dustin replied. His calm words ticked everyone off.

“Who the fuck does he think he is?” “Does he have a death wish? How could he openly challenge Gray Ghoul?”

“He’s just an idiot trying to show off.”

The martial artists sneered at Dustin disdainfully Gray Ghoul was notorious for being so strong that even Invincible Guardians was no match for him. So, where did a nobody like Dustin find the balls to challenge that man?

“You better not act tough, Dustin. Even Caelus lost to him. What makes you think you have a winning chance?” Ivy jeered.

“She’s right. Your skills are pathetic!” Maria echoed

“Just because he lost doesn’t mean I will. Piss off.” Dustin snorted.

“What?” His words irked Caelus. “Who the fuck do you think you are, Rhys? How dare you look down on me! I might have lost to Gray Ghoul, but I can still beat you!”

“Oh, shut up. You can’t even stand right now.” Dustin retorted without turning around.

“You f” Caelus gritted his teeth. If he hadn’t been severely injured, he’d already be setting Dustin straight by now.

“We’re only trying to warn you. If you don’t listen, you’ll have to face the consequences.” Ivy

frowned.

“Hmph! Stubborn bastards like him won’t listen. Let him die!” Caelus snarled. He couldn’t wait for Gray Ghoul to kill Dustin.

“You’ll let us die in one piece?” Surprised, Gray Ghoul laughed. “It’s been a while since someone spoke to me like this. Do you even know who I am?”

“It doesn’t matter. You only have two choices right now. You either give in or die,” Dustin stated.

coolly.

“Insolent fool! It’s time for you to die!” Gray Ghoul was finally angry.

He drew his sword and brought it down heavily on Dustin’s head. There was a loud hum as a violent light burst forth from the blade. It tore through the room and shook the furniture. The onlookers’ hearts stopped out of fear.

“My, what a ferocious attack!”

“Is this Gray Ghoul’s real strength? How terrifying””

“No one would be able to withstand that attack!”

The martial artists in the room were frightened by the strength of Gray Ghoul’s attack.

1/2

“Weren’t you dying to show off? Let’s see what happens now!” Caelus sneered.

“Shit!” Ivy and Maria sighed silently. Even Natasha and the others began to fear for Dustin’s safety.

Just then, Dustin made his move. With a flick of his wrist, a beam burst forth from his sword. It pushed past Gray Ghoul’s attack and split his blade in half before piercing his body in one fluid.

motion

“Aargh!”

Gray Ghoul’s body stiffened before his head rolled off his shoulders. It landed on the ground with a thud, smearing blood all over. The commotion stunned the crowd into silence.

 

The entire hall had gone silent as everyone gaped at Gray Ghoul’s head in disbelief. It all

happened so fast that they didn’t have time to process everything. No one expected Dustin to kill the invincible Gray Ghoul in mere seconds and with just a single strike.

“I-Is this for real? He killed Gray Ghoul?”

“He ended Gray Ghoul with one strike. Who is this monster?”

“What terrifying sword skills he has. Since when did someone like him exist?”

After finally realizing what had happened, the crowd burst into whispers. Gazes of shock, dismay, and disbelief were shot toward Dustin.

They thought it was the end for Dustin when they saw Gray Ghoul swinging his sword at him. But not only did Dustin survive, he even defeated Gray Ghoul effortlessly. How terrifying!

They also realized that the choices Dustin had so proudly laid out earlier had come true. “I-impossible! How is that guy so strong?” Caelus’ eyes widened in disbelief. He always viewed Dustin as a weak nobody who was no match for the notorious Gray Ghoul.

“Who knew that he’s actually so strong?” Ivy and Maria exchanged shocked looks.

Even Caelus had lost to Gray Ghoul. If Dustin could cut Gray Ghoul down with a single strike, didn’t that mean he was more powerful than Caelus?

The two ladies couldn’t help feeling embarrassed for their rude words earlier. They never thought they’d be looking down on someone far stronger than them.

“I knew he was powerful!” Abigail jumped excitedly

“He’s awesome!” Ruth’s eyes twinkled, just as in awe of the man as Abigail was.

“That’s my man!” Natasha smirked proudly. She’d been worried when she saw Gray Ghoul’s attack. Fortunately, Dustin was strong enough to come out of it unscathed.

After a few seconds, Gray Ghoul’s decapitated body gradually toppled to the floor with a thud. It caused a cloud of dust to rise into the air.

“Gray Ghoul!” the group of masked killers exclaimed furiously. They never imagined that this invincible man would meet his demise so suddenly

“How dare you kill him! You’re dead meat!”

“Everyone, we shall wipe out the Harmon family to avenge Gray Ghoul!”

Battle cries echoed as each of the masked killers fished out a black ball and smashed it into the ground.

One by one, the balls burst apart on impact, and black fog wafted into the air.

“Watch out for the poison!” one of the martial artists cried out.

Everyone else immediately paled. They covered their mouths and noses frightfully.

“Natasha, lead everyone out of here. I’ll take care of this!” Dustin swung his sword. A burst of light

parted the poisonous gas, drawing a safe path.

“Hurry up!”

Natasha hurriedly gathered Mr. Robinson and the rest and ran out. She knew that they’d only be a burden to Dustin if they stayed behind.

“Caelus, we should run too!”

Ivy and Maria quickly lifted Caelus and followed Natasha. With their current condition, their best bet was to run away to stay alive.

As soon as they walked out of the door, the poisonous gas engulfed the room once more. Several martial artists tried to run away but were swallowed by the gas and began wailing in anguish.

By the time they emerged, those people’s skins had begun to rot. Pus oozed from their skin, and blood trickled out of their mouths. They were going to die soon.

“Go after them! Don’t let them get away!” Two of the masked killers went after Natasha and the others. However, before they could even get past the door, a flash of light sliced their heads off cleanly.

“I’m your opponent.” Dustin stood in front of the door regally, holding a broken sword. Even the poisonous gas seemed afraid to go near him.

“Kill him! We need to avenge Gray Ghoul!”

With a loud cry, the killers charged toward Dustin. They utilized everything from weapons to poison and curses.

“None of you will escape today!” Dustin humphed before joining the fray, starting the bloody battle. Meanwhile, in the gardens, Natasha and everyone else were running in the blizzard. They left trails of footprints on the snowy ground.

“None of them seemed to have caught up to us. We should be safe now.” Ruth was panting after running for so long.

“Ms. Natasha, Caelus has been severely injured. We need to stop somewhere safe and treat his wounds as soon as possible,” Ivy said.

Natasha turned and saw Caelus, who was as white as a sheet. He was struggling to keep himself upright.

“Let’s go to the meeting room. Our elite guards are having a meeting there.” She immediately decided

“Let’s go.”

Just as everyone began to move, a bunch of large, round men emerged from the bushes. They were led by Marlon Cobb.

“Hello there, darlings. Where are you guys heading?” Marlon smirked as he gave the ladies a look

over.

“Marlon, why aren’t you helping when someone has infiltrated the place?” Natasha yelled.

“Help? Well, rather than hustling with those people, I’d much rather hustle with you girls.” Marlon wore a sickening grin.

“How dare you!” Caelus exploded. “Marlon, you better scram, or I’ll mess you up!”

“You?” Marlon sneered. “I might be afraid if you were uninjured, but you can’t even save yourself right now. How are you going to fight me?”

“I might be injured, but I can still get rid of you!” Caelus snarled.

“Really? Well, let’s see how strong you are now.” Marlon suddenly threw a punch.

“You!” Caelus tried to stop the other man, but his movements only aggravated his injuries. He

began to vomit blood, then collapsed.

“I haven’t even touched you yet. What a loser!” Marlon sneered.

“You better not play around, Marlon! The Invincible Guardians won’t let you off the hook!” Ivy yelled.

“If I kill all of you, how would others know?” Marlon retorted, unfazed by her threat.

“You wouldn’t!” Maria glared.

“But we’ll definitely have some fun before killing you guys” Marlon sneered viciously before signaling to his men. “What are you guys waiting for? Hurry up, the two chicks from the Invincible Guardians have been waiting for so long.

“Thanks, Marlon!” His subordinates immediately lunged toward Ivy and Maria.

“Let’s give it our all!” The two ladies gritted their teeth and faced the men’s attacks head-on However, they were quickly subdued and forced to the ground. Although they were skilled fighters, they weren’t able to use their full strength due to their injuries Eventually, they lost.

“We’re coming, darlings!” The men sneered. They yanked at the ladies’ clothes. Maria and Ivy shrieked in terror. They had never experienced something like this in their lives.

“Stop!” Caelus roared. He was powerless to do anything. He could only watch those men put their dirty hands on his allies.

“Stop, you fucking mongrels!” Abigail yelled. She could not stand the sight of Ivy and Maria being assaulted by those beasts any longer.

“Awe, don’t rush us, darling. You’ll get your turn after we’re done with these two.” The men grinned sickeningly. Their predatory gazes were glued to Abigail.

“You’re taking things too far!” Abigail was furious and unsheathed her dagger. She charged

toward the men. The men were taken off guard. They couldn’t steer clear of her attacks quickly enough. Her blade left several cuts on them as they jerked backward.

“How dare you interrupt our fun! We’ll fuck you first!” The men were pissed. They were about to draw their swords, but Marlon stopped them.

“Woah, how can you guys treat a lady like that?” He approached Abigail with a small smile. Honey, you should queue up if you want your turn with us.”

“Fuck off, or you’re dead!” Abigail threatened.

“Awe, don’t be like that. I mean no harm. Just hand me that dagger. It’s too dangerous for you.” Marlon smiled and extended his hand.

“Fuck off!” Abigail swung her arm. The sharp edge of her blade left a gash on Marlon’s palm.

“Hmm?” Marlon’s smile hardened, and his face darkened. “There’s a limit to my patience. You should be grateful for my offer!”

“Abigail, don’t be reckless!” Mr. Robinson hurried over. He put himself in front of his daughter, smiling apologetically. “Sir, my daughter is young and foolish. Please forgive her.”

“Forgive her?” Marlon sneered. “She cut me just now, so what should we do now?”

“W-we’ll pay!” Mr. Robinson withdrew the twenty million dollar check he had gotten from Felix.

earlier. He carefully handed it over to Marlon.

“Not too shabby.” Marlon accepted the check and stuffed it into his pocket.

“Since we’ve already paid for your injuries, could we leave now?” Mr. Robinson smiled sheepishly.

“Leave? Who said anything about leaving?” Marlon smirked. “Did you think twenty million dollars. would be enough? What do you take me for?”

“Sir, we should take care of this issue peacefully. Let’s be forgiving and understanding when necessary.” Mr. Robinson lowered his head.

“I don’t mind letting you guys go, but you’ll have to please me first.” Marlon pointed at his shoe. and ordered, “My shoe has gotten a little dirty. Kneel and clean it.”

“Hey, you better not go overboard!” Abigail snapped Dying with dignity was much better than enduring humiliation. Being forced to kneel and clean someone’s shoe was nothing short of humiliating.

“I’m not forcing you to clean it.” Marlon shrugged.

“I’ll do it.” Mr. Robinson nodded repeatedly. Then, he fell to his knees.

1/2

“What are you doing, Dad? Get up!” Abigail frowned.

“It’s fine. It’ll be over in a second.” Mr. Robinson smiled sheepishly. He rolled up his sleeves and began carefully cleaning Marlon’s shoe.

“You!” Abigail’s blood boiled. She didn’t understand how her father could be such a huge coward “Pfft! You sure are a wonderful pet.” Marlon smiled and patted Mr. Robinson’s head.

“Sir, your shoe is clean now. Why don’t you take a look?” Mr. Robinson lifted his head and forced a smile. But, he remained where he was.

“Good job. You can leave now.” Marlon nodded with a smile.

“Thank you, sir!” Mr. Robinson beamed and grabbed his daughter’s hand. “Let’s go, Abigail!”

“Let me go!” Abigail flung her father’s hand aside angrily. “You might be a coward, but I will never bow down to them like you do!”

She could leave now, but what about Natasha and the others? Was she supposed to abandon her friends and run away? She could never do that!

“Abigail, as long as you’re alive, there’s always a chance for you to seek revenge!” Mr. Robinson advised.

“You can leave if you want to, but don’t tell me what to do!” Abigail snapped cooly. She despised her spineless father; he bowed down to others no matter what.

He had never once acted like a man. Others had made fun of her all her life because of his timid actions. Therefore, she’d sworn that no matter what, she would never lose her dignity!

“Stop being so stubborn, Abigail. Let’s go!” Mr. Robinson tugged at Abigail anxiously.

“I told you not to tell me what to do! Scram!” Abigail shoved her father, and the man fell to the ground.

Marlon grinned at the sight. “You should have listened to your father, darling. You wouldn’t have been able to escape, but it would have been fun to watch you two try.”

He never planned to let them escape in the first place. He was merely playing a game of cat and

mouse.

“I knew you were up to no good!” Abigail clutched her dagger and tried to stab Marlon. As long as she could defeat that man, they would all be safe.

“What a fool.” Marlon shook his head. Then, he planted his foot into Abigail’s chest.

Abigail grunted as the force threw her backward Blood trickled out of the corner of her mouth. For a moment, she was immobile.

“Since you like using force so much, why don’t we start with you?” Marlon slowly approached her with a leering grin. He wanted to take her clothes off.

Mr. Robinson was instantly alarmed. Falling onto his knees before Marlon, he begged, “Please forgive her, sir! She’s just a child. I beg you!” He bowed deeply.

“Fuck off, you old shit!” Annoyed, Marlon kicked Mr Robinson aside.

“Sir!” Mr. Robinson clambered back to his knees. Please let my daughter go! I’ll do anything you

want!”

“Are you fucking deaf? I told you to piss off!” Marlon kicked Mr. Robinson again, harder this time.

The older man grunted as he flew backward. Still, he staggered to his feet and lunged toward Marlon. He held the other man’s calf, begging, “Please, sir! Please don’t hurt my daughter!”

“You’re dead meat!” Finally losing his temper, Marlon planted a furious kick on Mr. Robinson’s back.

Mr. Robinson threw up blood that dyed the snow red. However, he refused to let go of Marlon’s leg.

1/2

“Just die already, you old coot!” His stubbornness ticked Marlon off, who planted kick after kick on his back. Each kick caused Mr. Robinson to throw up blood. Still, his grip never loosened.

“Fuck off!”

Furious, Marlon aimed his last blow at Mr. Robinson’s head. He kicked it like a football. Immediately, Mr. Robinson went flying and crashed into a tree. He was bleeding profusely.

“Dad!”

Abigail, Natasha, and the others were devastated. They knew that the force Marlon used was enough to kill his opponent. Even the strongest martial artist would have died on the spot from that attack. There was no way Mr. Robinson was fine.

“That piece of shit dirtied my clothes.” Marlon tried to dust the blood off his pants legs, disgusted. “I’ll kill you!” Abigail howled. She grabbed her dagger and charged toward Marlon.

Marlon sneered and grabbed her wrist, effectively pressing her onto the ground.

“No one’s going to interrupt us now, honey. Let’s do it here.” Grinning perversely, he tore off her jacket, exposing her voluptuous figure.

“Fuck off!”

Abigail slammed her knee into Marlon’s groin with all her might, her eyes bloodshot.

“Aargh!” Marlon wailed. His face was twisting in pain. “You bitch! How dare you harm me! I’m going to kill you!” He pulled out his sword and swung it toward her.

The blade was going to slice through her, but a bloody hand appeared from nowhere and grabbed the tip of the blade.

“Huh?” Marlon lifted his head. The person who stopped his attack was Mr. Robinson! However, he seemed like a completely different person.

This Mr. Robinson was no longer timid and fearful, Instead, he was cold and ruthless.

“How are you still alive?” Marlon’s expression sobered.

“Why did you have to push me?” Mr. Robinson sighed. “Couldn’t you have just let this matter

slide?”

“What the hell are you talking about, old man?” Marlon frowned uneasily. He realized that the air around the older man was slowly shifting.

“I’ve already given you a chance, but you didn’t appreciate it, so don’t blame me.” Mr. Robinson tightened his grip slightly, and Marlon’s sword instantly shattered into a million pieces. At the same time, a burst of energy exploded out of him. It rippled through the wind and caused snow to whirl up. Even the plants around them began to sway and shake as if they were marveling at his strength.

Mr. Robinson inhaled deeply, and all the joints in his body cracked. He gradually absorbed all the natural essence surrounding him into his body. Soon, he became so powerful that it was hard for others to even look him in the eye.

“W-who are you?” Marlon scrambled backward in terror. He never expected the timid old man to undergo such a drastic change. Now, Mr. Robinson was like a ferocious dragon who had just woken up from his deep slumber. A mere peek at the man was enough to send shivers down one’s spine.

Marlon had met countless masters in his lifetime, but Mr. Robinson was the scariest person he

had ever seen. In fact, Mr. Robinson might even be considered a god at this point-a being who stood higher than any human.

“You shouldn’t have hurt my daughter.” Mr. Robinson shook his head. He pointed in Marlon’s direction, and without warning, the man’s body exploded like a balloon. Marlon died in an instant.

“What?” Everyone gaped incredulously at the bloody mist that used to be Marlon. Marlon was a Divine-level martial artist strong enough to take all of them down effortlessly. However, a finger was all Mr. Robinson needed to kill him. How terrifying! Was this really the cowardly old man they all knew?

“Run!” Once they got over the shock, the group of large men spun around and began to flee. They had no idea what had happened, but they knew Mr. Robinson was far stronger than expected. Marlon had been killed easily, so there was no way they’d stand a chance against that man.

“You shouldn’t have done all that if you were afraid of dying.” Mr. Robinson waved his hand casually, and the men immediately burst apart. They turned into a bloody mist.

“Uh…” Everyone was shocked by the sight, especially Abigail. Her eyes were wide open. She couldn’t believe that her cowardly father had suddenly turned so strong.

“Wow, he really kept his skills well hidden!” Dustin, who had just arrived, gaped at Mr. Robinson. He always thought he had a good eye. However, he never realized such a strong individual had been hiding under his nose this entire time.

“Mr. Robinson? Is that really you?” Natasha asked hesitantly, astonished.

“I apologize for scaring you, Ms. Natasha.” Mr. Robinson lowered his head. He quickly returned to how he was earlier. However, no one could look down on him anymore.

“Dad, how…” Abigail was at a loss for words. She couldn’t understand why her father would hide his powers and let others walk all over him.

“I’m sorry for deceiving you all these years. I wanted you to grow up as an ordinary person, but I didn’t expect things to turn out like this.” Mr. Robinson sighed. He knew how dangerous the martial world was, so he hoped his daughter could stay out of it. Alas, things didn’t always go as planned.

“Who are you? Why are you so strong? And why did you lie to me?” Abigail fired questions rapidly. Her head was completely blank at the moment.

“It’s a long story. I-” Mr. Robinson began.

Suddenly, a group of people emerged from the snow ahead. It was the rest of the Harmon family. The Harmon family’s strongest fighters, which consisted of hundreds of Harmon family elite guards and aids, were being led by Hector.

“Natasha, Ruth, are you girls alright?” Hector asked as he and his group braved the blizzard and trudged toward them. He stared at the bright red snow fearfully.

“We’re fine. We ran into some bastards earlier, but fortunately, Mr. Robinson was around.” Natasha forced a smile.

“Mr. Robinson?” Hector was taken aback. He surveyed the mess in dismay. After all, the pieces of flesh littering the ground could only have been caused by using powerful true energy to blast the bodies apart.

It would take at least a Divine-level martial artist to do that. Mr. Robinson was merely a servant in

had ever seen. In fact, Mr. Robinson might even be considered a god at this point-a being who stood higher than any human.

“You shouldn’t have hurt my daughter.” Mr. Robinson shook his head. He pointed in Marlon’s direction, and without warning, the man’s body exploded like a balloon. Marlon died in an instant.

Today’s Bonus Offer

GET IT NOW

Chapter 680

“What?” Everyone gaped incredulously at the bloody mist that used to be Marlon.

Marlon was a Divine-level martial artist strong enough to take all of them down effortlessly. However, a finger was all Mr. Robinson needed to kill him. How terrifying! Was this really the cowardly old man they all knew?

“Run!” Once they got over the shock, the group of large men spun around and began to flee. They had no idea what had happened, but they knew Mr. Robinson was far stronger than expected. Marlon had been killed easily, so there was no way they’d stand a chance against that man.

“You shouldn’t have done all that if you were afraid of dying.” Mr. Robinson waved his hand casually, and the men immediately burst apart. They turned into a bloody mist.

“Uh…” Everyone was shocked by the sight, especially Abigail. Her eyes were wide open. She couldn’t believe that her cowardly father had suddenly turned so strong.

“Wow, he really kept his skills well hidden!” Dustin, who had just arrived, gaped at Mr. Robinson. He always thought he had a good eye. However, he never realized such a strong individual had been hiding under his nose this entire time.

“Mr. Robinson? Is that really you?” Natasha asked hesitantly, astonished.

“I apologize for scaring you, Ms. Natasha.” Mr. Robinson lowered his head. He quickly returned to how he was earlier. However, no one could look down on him anymore.

“Dad, how…” Abigail was at a loss for words. She couldn’t understand why her father would hide his powers and let others walk all over him.

“I’m sorry for deceiving you all these years. I wanted you to grow up as an ordinary person, but I didn’t expect things to turn out like this.” Mr. Robinson sighed. He knew how dangerous the martial world was, so he hoped his daughter could stay out of it. Alas, things didn’t always go as planned.

“Who are you? Why are you so strong? And why did you lie to me?” Abigail fired questions rapidly. Her head was completely blank at the moment.

“It’s a long story. I-” Mr. Robinson began.

Suddenly, a group of people emerged from the snow ahead. It was the rest of the Harmon family. The Harmon family’s strongest fighters, which consisted of hundreds of Harmon family elite guards and aids, were being led by Hector.

“Natasha, Ruth, are you girls alright?” Hector asked as he and his group braved the blizzard and trudged toward them. He stared at the bright red snow fearfully.

“We’re fine. We ran into some bastards earlier, but fortunately, Mr. Robinson was around.” Natasha forced a smile.

“Mr. Robinson?” Hector was taken aback. He surveyed the mess in dismay. After all, the pieces of flesh littering the ground could only have been caused by using powerful true energy to blast the bodies apart.

It would take at least a Divine-level martial artist to do that. Mr. Robinson was merely a servant in us, he would pant after running a few steps. How uet hall. The Dark Lord’s disciples broke in. You kly told her father.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter 651-665

Chapter 651

Abigail was shocked by how easily he had broken the baseball bat. It was thicker
than her arm, for goodness sake! And that person had just snapped it in half like
it was nothing? This man must be ridiculously strong!

“Is that all you’ve got? How dare you attack my boss when you’re so weak?” One
of the bodyguards sneered disdainfully and sent a kick straight to Abigail’s
abdomen.

Abigail was sent flying into the air and landed heavily on her back, almost 10 feet
away. Blood trickled down from the corners of her lips, and for a moment, she
could not even get up. She was all out of internal energy, and her body was
exerted beyond its limits. She had no strength left to fight back. But her gaze was
still firm; it was obvious she wasn’t ready to admit defeat.

“Oi, bitch! Don’t you ever, for a single second, think that you can pull this kind of
shit with me just. because you practice some martial arts! I am from the Charging
Tiger gang, and we have countless experts among us. Defeating a small fry like
you is a piece of cake for us!” Chad straightened out his suit, walked up to her,
and looked down at her condescendingly. “You have only one option now, and
that is to obey me. If you do not, I’ll make sure that you regret your decision.”
“Cut the nonsense! Just kill me already!” Abigail forced her words through gritted
teeth, ready to embrace death.

“Kill you? Hahaha! You’re not getting out of this so easily!” Chad smirked. “Since
you’re not doing as you’re told, I think it’s time I teach you a little lesson. Boys,
tear her house down!”

“Yes, sir!” Upon his command, the two excavators that were stopped right in front

of the house were immediately ignited. Then, accompanied by the roar of the
machinery, they crashed straight through the courtyard fence, over the vegetable
patch, and went straight for the house.

 

“Stop it! Stop this right now!” Abigail was livid. She struggled to get on her feet,
but Chad kicked

her to the ground again.

Loud crashing noises could be heard as the excavators tore through the walls
and broke

everything down. In no time, the house was tattered and unsteady; it was
reduced to piles of

rubble, and fine dust rained down.

“Stop it!” Abigail screamed with all her might as tears streamed down her face.
There was nothing

she could do but watch helplessly as her house was torn down. Her heart ached
so badly, as though it was cut into pieces. At that moment, it finally dawned on
her how essential a person’s

abilities were. Had she been stronger, this would never have happened.

The onlookers sighed as they watched from afar None of them dared to step up
and defend the Robinsons, as the perpetrator was from the Charging Tiger gang.
One would have to be a fool to

cross them.

Suddenly, an ear-splitting boom was heard, and the house collapsed instantly.
Abigail was heartbroken. She could not accept that the place she had called
home for so many years and held so many beautiful memories was now in ruins.
“Well? Have you changed your mind yet?” A malicious grin spread out on Chad’s

face. “Destroying

 

12

the house was just the start. If you continue to refuse, then your father is next.”
With that, he signaled his bodyguards, and they immediately understood what he
meant. Without another word, they grabbed hold of Mr. Robinson and pinned him
down on the ground. One of them stepped on his head while the other held a
machete in his hand, giving him a contemplative look as if he was thinking about
where he should start.

“Let go of him!” Gripped by fear, Abigail threw a punch at Chad, but he easily
deflected it.

“Abigail, go! Don’t worry about me! Run!” Mr. Robinson shouted.

“My! What a touching scene!” Chad chuckled mirthlessly. “Unfortunately for you, I
despise sappy scenes. Boys, chop that old geezer’s hand off!”

“Yes, sir!” The bodyguard, who had a machete with him, answered before swiftly
raising the machete above his head.

“No!” Abigail shrieked in despair.

Just as the machete was brought down, a person appeared out of nowhere and
grabbed it by the blade. Surprised by the resistance, the bodyguard looked up
and found an impassive yet handsome face staring back at him. The person’s
face was devoid of any emotion whatsoever. The bodyguard had a gut feeling
that the person before him was not an average person but a lurking beast ready
to pounce at any moment. The bodyguard felt an unknown terror rise within him.
“It’s you, sir?” Once the initial shock wore off, a wave of relief washed over
Abigail, and she could no longer hold back the tears. Her savior had finally
arrived.

“Tearing down houses against the owners’ will and assaulting them in public.
Where did you get the audacity to do such things?” Dustin asked with an icy glint
in his eyes.

Chapter 652

“Hey, punk! Where did you come from? How dare you meddle with my business!”
Chad glared at him. He had yet to come across someone who did not tremble at
the name of the Charging Tiger gang, but here was this insolent bastard who
stood up for others and went against him. Did he have a death wish?

“You will pay back 10 times what the house is worth for demolishing it against
their will. And whoever struck them, chop your hand yourself. If you do what I say,
I’ll consider letting you go,” Dustin said nonchalantly.

“Let us go?” Chad cackled and looked at Dustin like he was an idiot. “Hey buddy,
do you even know what you’re saying? Go, take a look in the mirror, man! You’re
not a hero, and you damn sure ain’t going to be saving the damsel in distress
today!”

“Where did this impulsive lad come from? Where did he get the courage to
interfere with the Charging Tiger gang? Does he have no fear?”

“I applaud him for his bravery, but he must not be too bright to be doing
something like that!”

“The Charging Tiger gang is renowned for being mercilessly brutal. This young
man is getting himself into some unnecessary trouble!”

The onlookers whispered among themselves when they heard what Dustin said.
“I’ll count to three. If you do not do as I say, I’ll have to take action myself. And if I
do, it won’t be as simple as chopping your hands off anymore,” Dustin warned.
“Well, aren’t you a cocky one?” Chad’s fury was ignited by Dustin’s words.
“Bobby! Donny! Get him!”

“Yes, sir!” The two bodyguards exchanged looks and simultaneously threw a
punch at Dustin’s face, one on the left and one on the right. The moment Dustin
showed up, they felt a very imposing aura from him, so neither of them held back
when they threw their punches. They gave it all they had, intending to take him
out with a single move.

“You underestimate me.” Dustin scoffed and reached out with both hands,
accurately grabbed both the bodyguards’ wrists, and then twisted them forcefully.
With two loud cracks, their arms. were broken then and there. Their arms were
badly deformed, and the broken bones pierced through flesh and skin, it was a
gruesome sight for all..

“Ahhh!” Both men let out agonizing screams with tortured expressions on their
faces. But before they could even move, Dustin continued with his assault. He
threw a punch with both hands, each. one aimed at the two men’s chests. With
two dull thuds, their sternums collapsed, and indentations the size of a fist could
be seen on their chests.

At the same time, the two burly men were sent flying several feet away and
crashed heavily into piles of rubble-like bags of sand. They both coughed out
blood and laid unconscious. Although they did not die on the spot, they had little
time left to live.

Chad was shocked by what he saw. His bodyguards were considered elites in
the Charging Tiger gang, and they could take out at least 100 regular people on
their own. No matter what trouble he got himself into, they had been able to
handle their opponents with a breeze It was beyond him how they could be
defeated by just a punch. And they were even so badly hurt that they were on
the verge of death. Who on earth was this punk?

“It’s your turn now.” Dustin turned to glare at Chad. So, are you doing it yourself,
or shall I do it for

you?”

“Y-you! Stay away!” Chad had a bad premonition about the turn of events. “I’m
warning you; my father is the leader of the Charging Tiger gang! If you so much
as lay a single finger on me, my father will never let you go!” 1

“The son of the leader of the Charging Tiger gang!” A commotion broke out
among the onlookers. They had thought that Chad was just an ordinary member
of the Charging Tiger gang, but now that they learned that he was not just any

other member but the son of the leader of the gang, it

 

made him seem even more formidable than he already was.

“I don’t care who you are. You either pay up and chop off your arm, or you’ll end
up just like them,”

Dunstin said without a hint of emotion.

“Are you fucking deaf? I said, my father is the leader of “Chad was cut off mid-
sentence as Dustin appeared right in front of him and grabbed him by the throat,
lifting him off his feet. With his airway blocked, Chad could not breathe and
kicked around wildly as he struggled to free

himself.

Fear bubbled from within him and overwhelmed him as he looked into Dustin’s
cold, uncaring

eyes. At that moment, it finally registered to him that the person before him was
an absolute madman who did not give a shit about who he was, If he wasn’t
careful, this would be the day he bid the world goodbye.

“Wait, Mr. Rhys!” Right then, Mr. Robinson clambered up from the ground and
reasoned with Dustin. “Mr. Rhys, we cannot afford to anger this person. Please
put him down quickly, will you? The repercussions will be severe if you do not.”
“I shall bear every consequence of my actions,” Dustin assured.

“Mr. Rhys, I know that you’re powerful, so you’re not afraid of the Charging Tiger
gang, but that isn’t how things are for us. We’re just ordinary civilians. We cannot
afford to offend people like them. If you hurt him, we will also be dragged into the
mess.” Mr. Robinson looked at Dustin with.

despair.

“Will you let him go just like that after all these terrible things he has done to
you?” Dustin frowned.

“Mr. Rhys, peasants like us have no choice. All we ask for is a life of peace.
Though we’ve indeed lost our house, we can still build another. As long as we’re
unharmed, then it isn’t a big deal. Please, Mr. Rhys, I beg of you, release him.”
As Mr. Robinson spoke, he suddenly fell to his knees and began begging Dustin
to let go of Chad.

Chapter 653

“Why are you getting on your knees, Mr. Robinson?” Dustin was surprised by the
sudden turn of events and quickly reached out to help him up. Though Mr.
Robinson was just a regular civilian, Dustin had always viewed him as an elder
who deserved respect.

“Mr. Rhys, I know that you’re trying to defend us, but while you may be able to
protect us this time, you won’t be here to protect us forever. Mr. Robinson
continued, “Using violence against violence will never solve the problem. Why
don’t we all take a step back? I don’t mind suffering a little unfairness in life as
long as we can continue on with our lives.”

Dustin was rendered speechless when he heard what Mr. Robinson said. When
he put himself in Mr. Robinson’s shoes, he had to admit that what Mr. Robinson
said made a lot of sense. Dustin might be able to help them out this once, but he
wouldn’t be able to be there to help them out all the time.

Peasants had their way of life. Since they could not afford to offend anyone, they
had to keep a low profile and watch every step that they took in order not to bring
trouble upon themselves. Even if they suffered from any injustice, they would
choose to ignore it and pretend that nothing had ever happened. Of course, it
must feel terrible to live like that, but it was the only way of life that they knew
“Release him, Mr. Rhys,” Mr. Robinson begged once again. Dustin took a deep
breath as he contemplated his decision. In the end, he chose to let Chad go. If
even Mr. Robinson, who was the victim of this, did not wish to pursue the matter
any further, then what was the point of him. insisting on making Chad pay for his
actions?

“Thank you for your understanding. Mr. Rhys.” Mr. Robinson nodded at him as a
sign of appreciation. Then, he went up to Chad and smiled apologetically. “My

apologies, Mr. Miller. That

 

was all a misunderstanding Are you alright?”

“Hah! And here I was, thinking that you were something else. In the end, it turns
out that you’re just a loser pretending to be all that!” Chad laughed arrogantly
when Dustin finally let go of him. He was under the impression that Dustin only
released him because he was intimidated by his power and status. After all,
everyone in the entire neighborhood feared the name of the Charging Tiger gang.
“This is all my fault, Mr. Miller. ‘m the one to blame Please do not be angry.” Mr.
Robinson apologized humbly as he brushed the dust off Chad’s clothes.

“You know what’s good for you, old man.” Chad smiled meanly with a
condescending pat on Mr. Robinson’s face as if he were some pet of his. Abigail
was infuriated by this action of his. Even

Dustin could not help but frown.

“Thank you, Mr. Miller!” Mr. Robinson forced a smile.

“Why are you so quiet now, you asshole? Weren’t you acting all high and mighty
just a while ago? I say you’re a gutsy one for daring to play rough with me!” Chad
shot daggers at Dustin.

“I’m only letting you go for Mr. Robinson’s sake. You better know your place and
don’t cross the line, or you’ll regret it.” Dustin warned coldly.

N

the verge of death. Who on earth was this punk?

“It’s your turn now.” Dustin turned to glare at Chad. So, are you doing it yourself,
or shall I do it for you?”

“Y-you! Stay away!” Chad had a bad premonition about the turn of events. “I’m
warning you; my father is the leader of the Charging Tiger gang! If you so much
as lay a single finger on me, my father will never let you go!” 1

“The son of the leader of the Charging Tiger gang!” A commotion broke out

among the onlookers. They had thought that Chad was just an ordinary member
of the Charging Tiger gang, but now that they learned that he was not just any
other member but the son of the leader of the gang, it made him seem even
more formidable than he already was.

 

“I don’t care who you are. You either pay up and chop off your arm, or you’ll end
up just like them,” Dunstin said without a hint of emotion.

“Are you fucking deaf? I said, my father is the leader of-” Chad was cut off mid-
sentence as Dustin appeared right in front of him and grabbed him by the throat,
lifting him off his feet. With his airway blocked, Chad could not breathe and
kicked around wildly as he struggled to free himself.

Fear bubbled from within him and overwhelmed him as he looked into Dustin’s
cold, uncaring eyes. At that moment, it finally registered to him that the person
before him was an absolute madman who did not give a shit about who he was.
If he wasn’t careful, this would be the day he bid the world goodbye.

“Wait, Mr. Rhys!” Right then, Mr. Robinson clambered up from the ground and
reasoned with Dustin. “Mr. Rhys, we cannot afford to anger this person. Please
put him down quickly, will you? The repercussions will be severe if you do not.”
“I shall bear every consequence of my actions,” Dustin assured.

“Mr. Rhys, I know that you’re powerful, so you’re not afraid of the Charging Tiger
gang, but that isn’t how things are for us. We’re just ordinary civilians. We cannot
afford to offend people like them. If you hurt him, we will also be dragged into the
mess.” Mr. Robinson looked at Dustin with. despair.

“Will you let him go just like that after all these terrible things he has done to
you?” Dustin

frowned.

“Mr. Rhys, peasants like us have no choice. All we ask for is a life of peace.
Though we’ve indeed lost our house, we can still build another. As long as we’re
unharmed, then it isn’t a big deal. Please, Mr. Rhys, I beg of you, release him.”
As Mr. Robinson spoke, he suddenly fell to his knees and began begging Dustin
to let go of Chad.

Chapter 654

Caught off guard, Chad stood frozen in place before he could react. When the
pain finally hit him, he reached up to touch his head, only to find his hand
covered in blood. There was a huge wound on his head!

“You-How dare you hit me?” Chad stared at Abigail in shock and anger. “You are
done for! All of you are! I’ll-” A hard slap from Dustin shut him up and sent him
sprawling to the ground. For a moment, Chad saw stars and bled from both his
nose and mouth. Even two of his teeth were knocked out of his mouth.

“100 slaps, was it? Fine. We can do that.” Dustin grabbed a fistful of Chad’s hair
and lifted him off his feet. Then, a torrent of slaps rained down on Chad’s face
continuously. Following a series of sharp slapping sounds, Chad’s face became
red and swollen, and he was on the brink of losing consciousness.

Shocked by Dustin’s violent assault, the onlookers gaped in terror. The person
who was being beaten up was the son of the leader of the Charging Tiger gang!
A person whose powers were unimaginable and who had connections in both the

legal system and the underworld. People like them always had their way and
have never been publicly shamed like this! How did this young. man dare to do
something so audacious?

 

“My word! This brat is gutsy! He even has the guts to beat up the son of the
leader of the Charging Tiger gang!”

“I say he’s just impulsive! I don’t think he understands how much trouble he’s
gotten himself into!”

“He might have just suffered a good beating for what he’s said, but now that he’s
pulled something

like this, his life might be on the line!”

The crowd commented on Dustin’s reckless behavior.

“He deserves that!” After everything that Chad put them through, Abigail found
Dustin’s actions. very satisfying. Chad had led his men to tear down their house
and bullied them as he wished. His actions were horrible, to say the least. And a
beast like him deserved every bit of Dustin’s beating.

“Oh no… oh no! He’s done it now. He’s offended the Charging Tiger gang. What

do we do now?” Mr. Robinson’s expression was both woeful and flustered. He
had tried his best to mediate between. them, but still, he did not manage to calm
both parties down, which ended up with the situation. escalating.

 

After several tens of slaps later, Dustin suddenly felt the weight in his grip
disappear. Chad’s hair could no longer sustain his weight and finally gave way,
which resulted in a patch of his hair being ripped off his scalp. With a bald spot
on the top of his head, Chad slumped to the ground, his face so swollen that it
was no longer recognizable.

I’m not done with you yet.” Dustin reached out for Chad’s collar, ready to make
good on their deal of 100 slaps. But before he could continue, more than 10
white vans pulled up by the curb. The doors opened, and over 100 henchmen
with machetes rushed out of the vans. They were all dressed in black, with a
huge image of a tiger’s head embroidered in the middle. They looked mighty and
domineering.

1/2

“It’s the Charging Tiger gang! These are people from the Charging Tiger gang!”
The crowd quickly dispersed, or else they would be dragged into the mess as
well.

1

Chapter 655

“Who would have guessed that the Charging Tiger gang would get here so fast?
The young man’s in deep trouble now!”

“Well, he deserves it. I mean, why did he have to go and offend the son of their
leader?”

“Exactly. We, common folks, have our way of life. If he didn’t have the power,
then he should have laid low. See, now even his life is in danger.” The crowd
looked at Dustin as if he were already a dead man

The Charging Tiger gang had always been known for their arrogance and
vengefulness. Anyone who offended them met a tragic fate-they’d either go
bankrupt, or their family would suffer great tragedy. There has never been an
instance like today, where the son of their leader had been beaten up, and so
brutally, at that. Even when an ordinary gang member experienced injustice, the
gang would go all out to demand a payback. So, now that it happened to their
leader’s son, it was inevitable that Dustin and the Robinsons’ would bear the full
wrath of the Charging Tiger gang. “Oh no, darn it! Now we’re all done for!”
Edmund felt weak in the knees when he saw the fierce appearance of the
members of the Charging Tiger gang, and his face paled.

“There are so many of them?” Abigail frowned, worry written all over her face.
She could not help the trepidation that crept up on her. She knew Dustin was a

skilled fighter, but the Charging Tiger gang had the numbers. She counted at
least 100 henchmen, each armed with a machete. No matter how skilled Dustin
was, he was severely outnumbered.

 

Right then, Chad, with his terribly swollen and bruised face, seemed to be aware
that something was going on, so he tried his best to open his eyes Managing
only to open his eyes into the narrowest of slits, he saw the situation around him
and laughed maniacally. “Hahaha! My men from the Charging Tiger gang are
here! You, all of you, will die here today!”

“Run, Sir! I’ll hold them back!” Abigail saw the Charging Tiger gang close in on
them, and she rushed to stand in front of Dustin, raising the broken bat above her
head with a determined look. She had been the one who called Dustin, so now
that there was trouble, she had to be the one to bear full responsibility. 1

“Take care of yourself, kid! These shrimps can’t hurt me,” Dustin said calmly,
showing no sign of fear.

“But, Sir, there are so many of them! How can you fend them off alone? I don’t
want you to get into. trouble! Quick, go now!” Abigail urged Dustin anxiously.

As they spoke, the gang members had already surrounded them. Even if they
wished to leave now, -they no longer had a way out.

“Hah! Weren’t you boasting earlier? Scared now? It’s too late!” With a grotesque
expression, Chad hissed, “I’m telling you, this is just the beginning! I will make
sure that you pay ten times, no, a hundred times worse for what you did to me! I’ll
make your life a living hell!”

“You’re too noisy.” Dustin scoffed before giving Chad a kick that sent him flying
several feet away.

“Chad!” The Charging Tiger gang members were astonished and quickly rushed
over to help him up. The moment Chad got back on his feet, he spat out a
mouthful of blood and nearly fell to the

ground once again. The burning desire for revenge kept him going, despite the
excruciating pain he was experiencing. His deathly glare was fixed on Dustin, as
if he wanted to swallow him whole.

“Who dares hit my son?” A loud, authoritative sound boomed.

The horde of Charging Tiger members who had formed a barrier around Dustin
and the Robinsons parted. Soon after, a burly and menacing figure clad in a fur
coat strode in with an air of arrogance and confidence. This was none other than
the leader of the Charging Tiger gang, Felix Miller!

“No way! The leader of the Charging Tiger gang himself showed up? Things are
about to get real ugly!”

“Felix Miller is infamous for his ruthlessness! Anybody who crosses him would
much rather face death than endure his torment.”

“If 1 were the young man, I’d end myself right now to avoid Felix Miller’s cruel
torture!”

A commotion broke out among the crowd once more due to Felix Miller’s
presence.

For the leader of the gang himself to show up with such a huge entourage, it was
obvious that the Charging Tiger gang intended to assert their dominance.
“You’re finally here, Dad! If you were any later, this bastard would’ve finished me
off!”

Chapter 656

When Chad saw his father, he immediately ran over to him, stumbling as he
went. He looked like a real mess; his face was swollen and bruised, and blood
trickled down his mouth.

“How did you end up like this?” Felix frowned, his expression darkening. As a
leader of one of the four largest gangs in Millsburg, he was considered an
underground overlord. His son had always been the bully, never the other way
around. Now that his son has been messed with, it went without saying that he
was fuming.

“I didn’t have a choice, Dad! I ran into the greatest idiot today who had zero
respect for the Charging Tiger gang! He attacked me out of the blue! Look what
he did to me! Look at my face! You have to get revenge for me!” Chad wailed
miserably as he ratted on Dustin.

“Who’s the insolent bastard who dared to underestimate the power of the
Charging Tiger gang?” Felix snarled.

“It’s him!” Chad pointed his finger at Dustin and said, “He slapped me over and
over! My head is still buzzing from the pain!”

“You scumbag! How dare you hit my son? I’ll-” When Felix followed Chad’s
pointed finger, he suddenly froze and cut himself off in the middle of his threats.
“It’s him?” At the sight of Dustin, all his hair stood on ends, and he felt his skin
crawl. A chilly sensation ran from the top of his head to the bottom of his feet.
He had been at the Doyles’ yesterday to watch the dueling competition. The
memory of Dustin defeating Terry Doyle with his unbelievable powers was still
fresh in his mind. It was shocking!

Terry Doyle was a legendary figure, ranking thirteenth among the Heavenly
Immortals. He was widely acknowledged as a martial arts genius and was one of
the candidates for the next master of the Balerno martial arts. Any mention of his
name evoked admiration from others. But this greaf and legendary figure
ultimately met defeat at the hands of Dustin Rhys, so it was easy for Felix to
imagine just how formidable the person before him was!

It took a powerful person to know one, and in his position, Felix knew all too well
how fearsome a powerful martial artist was. To say that Dustin could single-
handedly wipe out the entire Charging Tiger gang was no exaggeration.

“How did I manage to get into trouble with someone so terrifying?” Felix gulped,
breaking out in cold sweat. He was truly intimidated by Dustin’s presence.

“You bastard! Now that my Dad’s here, you’re dead meat! No God can save you

now!” Chad, still oblivious to Dustin’s status, shouted at him. 

“Shut up! Not another word from you!” Gripped with fear, Felix signaled to Chad
with his eyes to shut him up. He dreaded even thinking about what would happen
to them if this man before him took offense at Chad’s taunts. Harry Hall, the
former leader of the Flame Dragon gang, was the perfect example.

“Go ahead, Dad! Use all your most brutal tactics on him! Let this bastard know
what it means to be in a living hell!” Chad laughed hysterically.

Dustin frowned at Chad’s words. This minor gesture alone scared Felix so much
that he felt his

knees buckle. Truth be told, he was just short of peeing his pants.

“Dad, why are you still standing there? Get this brat and show him what you got!”
Chad continued.

“To hell with your nonsense, Chad! Shut up!” Felix couldn’t take it anymore and
struck his son across the face so forcefully that Chad spun twice before
collapsing to the ground like a sack of

potatoes.

“D-Dad… why did you hit me?” Chad cupped his swollen cheeks in his hand,
unable to wrap his head around what had happened.

But Felix didn’t even spare him a glance as he fearfully approached Dustin.
Amidst everyone’s shocked and astonished gaze, he fell to his knees and
prostrated in front of Dustin. “I bow before you in reverence, Mr. Rhys! Felix
Miller, leader of the Charging Tiger gang at your service, sir!”

Chapter 657

“I bow before you in reverence, Mr. Rhys! Felix Miller, leader of the Charging
Tiger gang at your service, sir!” As the crowd watched, Felix fell to his knees and
prostrated before Dustin.

A hushed silence fell over the crowd. Chad was dumbfounded, as were Edmund,
Abigail, and the onlookers. Even the members of the Charging Tiger gang were
dumbfounded. Dustin found himself gaping at the sight before him.

No one had ever imagined that Felix Miller, the fearsome leader of the mighty
Charging Tiger gang, known for being merciless, would publicly prostrate before
Dustin. It was as though he had met someone whom he greatly admired and
feared. It was quite unsettling and unthinkable.

“Wha-Is this for real?” Abigail stared wide-eyed.

“What on earth is going on?” The onlookers looked at each other in bewilderment
and disbelief.

“Am I seeing things? The leader is prostrating before the little bastard?” Members
of the Charging Tiger gang couldn’t believe their eyes. Their leader held such
prestigious status that even among the prominent Fabulous Five, he walked with
his head held high. Why then would he tremble and shake at the sight of the
young troublemaker, so much so that he could not even stand on his feet?

“No… no way!” Chad shook his head violently, his entire worldview shaken to its
core. In his eyes, his father was an upright and heroic figure, always remaining
stoic and composed even in the face of adversaries. So how could such a great
person assume such a lowly stance before another?

“What are you playing at?” Dustin wondered aloud as he stared at Felix. He was
certain that he didn’t know this man. It was truly mind-boggling to have someone
get down on their knees on the first meeting.

“I sincerely apologize for our behavior, Mr. Rhys. I hope you can find it in you to
forgive us this once if we have offended you.” Felix smiled apologetically, fear
evident in his eyes.

“Do I know you?” Dustin asked.

“You don’t know me, but I’ve had the honor of watching you fight. You were
incredible at the Doyles’ yesterday. Truly impressive!” Felix praised him.

Dustin had indeed made a reputation for himself across Millsburg after the duel
yesterday, and the Flame Dragon gang had risen in the ranks to become the
most powerful gang in Millsburg overnight. 1

“Oh, so you were there too.” Dustin nodded with understanding. He finally
understood what was going on. The reason Felix feared him so much that he
was brought to his knees was that he was intimidated by Dustin’s powers. But
that worked well for Dustin, too, because then, there wouldn’t need to be a
massacre.

“Dad! What are you doing? You are the formidable leader of the mighty Charging
Tiger gang! Why are you on your knees at this bastard’s feet?” When Chad finally
came to his senses, he immediately ran up to Felix and demanded an
explanation.

“Shut up!” Felix’s expression darkened as he jumped to his feet and gave Chad
two slaps across the face. “You insolent child! Apologize to Mr. Rhys right now, or
I’ll skin you alive!”

“Me? Apologize to him? Why should 1?” Chad held his face in his hand, looking
both unwilling and aggrieved.

“Why should you? Because he’s the leader of the Flame Dragon gang, that’s
why! And because he’s defeated Terry Doyle! Is that reason enough for you?”
Felix roared.

“What? He’s the leader of the Flame Dragon gang?” Chad stood frozen in place
upon hearing that. His previous defiance was replaced by complete awe. Though
he had never met Dustin in person, he had certainly heard of him.

Dustin had shown up at the dueling competition as the leader of the Flame
Dragon gang at the Doyles’ yesterday, intimidating everyone with his presence.
Even the elderly master of the martial world personally went up to him to greet
him. His talent and strength had marked him out as a person who would
undoubtedly emerge as the champion, earning the awe and admiration of
countless people.

No wonder his father feared him. So this was the impressive figure who nearly
turned the Doyle family upside down! With a thud, Chad’s knees buckled, and he,
too, fell to his knees under the astonished gaze of the onlookers.

Chapter 658

For a moment, a commotion spread through the crowd. Felix Miller had just
prostrated before Dustin, and now Chad Miller followed suit. What was going on?
Was this what they called “like father, like son”? Though they didn’t exactly know
what had happened, anyone could tell that the Charging Tiger gang was in
trouble. They were sure the handsome young man possessed considerable
influence.

“I was wrong, Mr. Rhys. It’s all my fault. I failed to recognize you, and I
underestimated you. Please don’t take my wrongdoings to heart. I hope you can
find it in you to forgive me,” Chad apologized as he slapped himself repeatedly.
With each slap, a loud, clear smacking sound echoed, showing just how hard he
was slapping himself. In no time, he quickly made up for the remaining 20 to 30
slaps that Dustin had left out.

“Please get things right. The person you should be apologizing to isn’t me,”
Dustin said impassively.

Chad seemed caught off guard initially, but he quickly caught on and went over to
Edmund and Abigail. Then, he kneeled and said, “l am truly sorry. This is all my
fault. I beg for your forgiveness. I will compensate you ten times for all your
losses!”

“Hah! Who wants your filthy money?” Abigail turned away huffily, not wanting to
bother herself. with the likes of him.

“What are you doing, Mr. Miller? Please don’t kneel to us!” Edmund was so
frightened that he quickly reached out his hand, signaling for Chad to stand up.
“If you don’t forgive me, I will keep kneeling until you do.” Chad seemed bent on
receiving their forgiveness.

“Alright, alright, we forgive you. You’re forgiven. Please, do kneel any longer!”
Edmund nodded. furiously, obviously overwhelmed by Chad’s behavior. Chad
then turned around to glance at Dustin. Only when he saw that Dustin gave him
no reaction did he slowly straighten up.

“Mr. Rhys, your magnanimity is truly admirable. You are a role model for people
like us!” Felix quickly complemented him when he saw that the critical situation
had been averted.

“Pay up first,” Dustin piped up.

“Yes, yes. Right away.” Without a moment’s hesitation, Felix immediately wrote a
check for twenty million dollars check and handed it to Edmund.

“It’s… it’s too much!” Edmund dared not take the money.

“What do you mean it’s too much? He owes it to us!” Abigail didn’t waste any time
and snatched the check from his hands, stashing it safely away in her pocket.
“Mr. Rhys, I’ve paid them.” Felix conjured up the brightest smile he could
manage.

“Now that you’ve paid them, let’s talk business,” Dustin continued. “From what
I’ve heard, the Charging Tiger gang is pretty powerful and possesses great
influence in the city’s northern region.

“I wouldn’t say we’ve got great influence. We’re just doing okay, I guess. Of
course, we’re nothing

“Me? Apologize to him? Why should 1?” Chad held his face in his hand, looking
both unwilling and aggrieved.

“Why should you? Because he’s the leader of the Flame Dragon gang, that’s
why! And because he’s defeated Terry Doyle! Is that reason enough for you?”
Felix roared.

“What? He’s the leader of the Flame Dragon gang?” Chad stood frozen in place
upon hearing that. His previous defiance was replaced by complete awe. Though
he had never met Dustin in person, he had certainly heard of him.

Dustin had shown up at the dueling competition as the leader of the Flame
Dragon gang at the Doyles’ yesterday, intimidating everyone with his presence.
Even the elderly master of the martial world personally went up to him to greet
him. His talent and strength had marked him out as a person who would
undoubtedly emerge as the champion, earning the awe and admiration of
countless people.

No wonder his father feared him. So this was the impressive figure who nearly
turned the Doyle family upside down! With a thud, Chad’s knees buckled, and he,
too, fell to his knees under the astonished gaze of the onlookers.

Chapter 658

For a moment, a commotion spread through the crowd. Felix Miller had just
prostrated before Dustin, and now Chad Miller followed suit. What was going on?
Was this what they called “like father, like son”? Though they didn’t exactly know
what had happened, anyone could tell that the Charging Tiger gang was in
trouble. They were sure the handsome young man possessed considerable
influence.

“I was wrong, Mr. Rhys. It’s all my fault. I failed to recognize you, and I
underestimated you. Please don’t take my wrongdoings to heart. I hope you can
find it in you to forgive me,” Chad apologized as he slapped himself repeatedly.
With each slap, a loud, clear smacking sound echoed, showing just how hard he
was slapping himself. In no time, he quickly made up for the remaining 20 to 30
slaps that Dustin had left out.

“Please get things right. The person you should be apologizing to isn’t me,”
Dustin said impassively.

Chad seemed caught off guard initially, but he quickly caught on and went over to
Edmund and Abigail. Then, he kneeled and said, “Il am truly sorry This is all my
fault. I beg for your forgiveness. I will compensate you ten times for all your
losses!”

“Hah! Who wants your filthy money?” Abigail turned away huffily, not wanting to
bother herself with the likes of him.

“What are you doing, Mr. Miller? Please don’t kneel to us!” Edmund was so
frightened that he quickly reached out his hand, signaling for Chad to stand up.
“If you don’t forgive me, I will keep kneeling until you do.” Chad seemed bent on
receiving their forgiveness.

“Alright, alright, we forgive you. You’re forgiven. Please, do kneel any longer!”
Edmund nodded. furiously, obviously overwhelmed by Chad’s behavior. Chad
then turned around to glance at Dustin. Only when he saw that Dustin gave him
no reaction did he slowly straighten up.

“Mr. Rhys, your magnanimity is truly admirable. You are a role model for people
like us!” Felix quickly complemented him when he saw that the critical situation
had been averted.

“Pay up first,” Dustin piped up.

“Yes, yes. Right away.” Without a moment’s hesitation, Felix immediately wrote a
check for twenty million dollars check and handed it to Edmund.

“It’s it’s too much!” Edmund dared not take the money.

“What do you mean it’s too much? He owes it to us!” Abigail didn’t waste any time
and snatched the check from his hands, stashing it safely away in her pocket.
“Mr. Rhys, I’ve paid them.” Felix conjured up the brightest smile he could
manage.

“Now that you’ve paid them, let’s talk business,” Dustin continued. “From what
I’ve heard, the Charging Tiger gang is pretty powerful and possesses great
influence in the city’s northern region.

“I wouldn’t say we’ve got great influence. We’re just doing okay, I guess. Of
course, we’re nothing

112

compared to you, Mr. Rhys.” Felix smiled humbly.

“Don’t give me that. I know your background pretty well,” Dustin said. “Truth be
told, the Flame Dragon gang is looking to expand, so we’re recruiting talented
individuals to join us. Would you be interested in joining?”

“Join the Flame Dragon gang?” Felix was taken aback, and it took him quite a
while to react. He was the leader of the Charging Tiger gang, so how could he
possibly join the Flame Dragon gang? “If you join us, I’ll make you the vice
leader. You’ll be on par with Nelson Horst.”

“And what about my Charging Tiger gang?” An uneasy feeling washed over Felix.
“Easy, it’ll be absorbed into the Flame Dragon gang. Dustin dropped a bomb.
“What?” Felix was shocked. He thought Dustin had just mentioned it as a passing
comment. Who would have thought that he meant what he said and had actually
intended to absorb the entire Charging Tiger gang? Wasn’t that too much?
“What’s the matter? You don’t want to?” Dustin raised an eyebrow.

“Well…” Felix stuttered.

Everyone knew that it was always better to hold an important position in a
relatively smaller setting rather than getting a less influential role in a larger, more
prominent setting. As the current leader of the Charging Tiger gang, he had
absolute control over every one of his members. It was a no-brainer that he
wouldn’t want to be demoted to vice leader of the Flame Dragon gang. “If you
don’t want to, I won’t force you

When Felix heard that, he heaved a sigh of relief. But Dustin’s next words hit him
like a bolt of lightning

“I’ve always been someone who wins others over with my capabilities. I won’t
force myself on anyone. This’s why the previous leader of the Flame Dragon
gang, Harry Hall, chose to step back. So, what do you think? Do you think he
made the right move?” Dustin smiled.

Chapter 659

Felix was frozen with fear when he saw the devilish smile on Dustin’s face. Cold
sweat broke out all over him. While others might not know how Harry Hall, the
previous leader of the Flame Dragon gang, had died, Felix knew very well why. It
was precisely this person standing before him who had killed Harry off to take his
place. His talk about winning people over with his capabilities? If anything, that
was a blatant threat! If Felix didn’t comply, he might very well end up just like
Harry Hall!

“Alright, you may leave now. Till we meet again!” Dustin smiled meaningfully,
sending panic through Felix. He knew that he was every part a mortal, just as
Harry Hall was. If he really turned Dustin down, he might not live to see the next
sunrise.

“Mr. Rhys, it would be my honor to join the Flame Dragon gang. If you would
have us, I, Felix Miller, will gladly lead all my members in the Charging Tiger
gang to devote ourselves to the Flame Dragon gang!” Felix declared, putting on a
righteous front.

“Please don’t feel pressured, Mr. Miller. I don’t like to coerce others.” Dustin
shook his head.

“This is no coercion! I’ve long heard of your great reputation, Mr. Rhys, and I

greatly admire you. Now that I’ve had the honor of meeting you, I’m completely
won over by your character. Please bestow upon me the honor, sir!” Felix cried
out passionately.

 

“Are you sure you wish to join the Flame Dragon gang?” Dustin asked again.
“Of course I’m sure! I believe that under your leadership, Mr. Rhys, the Flame
Dragon gang will surpass all others and become the most powerful gang!” Felix
praised excessively.

“Very well, from now on, you’ll be the vice leader of the Flame Dragon gang.
You’ll still have control over the members who were previously part of the
Charging Tiger gang, and all your turf will remain yours,” Dustin announced.
“Thank you for allowing me this honor, Mr. Rhys!” Felix exclaimed with elation.
His biggest concern was losing his authority when he joined the Flame Dragon
gang. But since that hadn’t changed, and only his title was different, he seemed
to have suffered no loss at all.

Before this encounter, Felix had a certain aversion toward Dustin, but now, all he
felt was admiration. Dustin was powerful and knew how to make things work in
his favor. He was also courageous, and most importantly, Felix saw immense
potential in him. It was not a bad idea to serve someone like that.

“Alright, you go ahead and go to the Flame Dragon gang and meet up with
Nelson Horst.” Dustin dismissed him with a wave.

“Yes, sir!” Felix answered and quickly left with his men.

As he watched them leave, Dustin fell into deep thought. He knew Felix would
have objections, but he had his ways of pursuing him to join willingly. His target
wasn’t just the Charging Tiger gang but also the other two major gangs. Simply
put, he wanted to merge the four major gangs in order to form new rules and
create an orderly system.

Currently, the four major gangs had their own interests at heart and would often
get into gang fights with each other. In the eyes of truly powerful people, they
seemed trivial and

inconsequential, as they had no sense of cooperation. However, once they were
merged, they would become an unbelievably formidable power, even surpassing
that of the Fabulous Five! Gaining control over the four major gangs would make
him the King of the Underworld in Millsburg!

Just then, the sound of a car honking filled the air. Dustin turned around to see a
silver Bentley slowly pulling over by the side of the road. As the door opened, an
exquisite lady with a perfect figure stepped out of the car and slowly approached
them. 1

It was Natasha! She was dressed in a burgundy-red overcoat, a black turtleneck
top, and a pair of Hermés boots. She looked stylish and elegant, exuding an air
of nobility.

“Why are you here, Natasha?” Dustin’s eyes lit up. Despite being familiar with
her, he couldn’t help but be in awe of her beauty every time he saw her. 1

“I heard Mr. Robinson ran into some trouble, so I came to check on things. Didn’t
expect to find you here already!” Natasha smiled.

“Ms. Natasha.”

Chapter 660

Edmund quickly greeted Natasha.

“Ms. Natasha,” Abigail greeted her too.

Back when her father used to work for the Harmons, Abigail had her fair share of
interactions with Natasha. She found her to be a thoughtful, caring, and gentle
person who would occasionally give her gifts. It wasn’t until Natasha went to
Swinton to further her career that the two rarely met

anymore.

“Abigail, I haven’t seen you in two years! You’ve grown up into such a beautiful
young lady!” Natasha praised with a light-hearted chuckle.

“You’re the beautiful one, Ms. Natasha. There are countless ladies in Millsburg
who envy your beauty.” Abigail looked at her with admiration. Few could match
Natasha’s beauty and elegance in the whole of Balerno, much less Millsburg.
“How sweet.” Natasha tapped Abigail’s nose adoringly before looking back at the
ruins behind them. “It seems like your house has been completely torn down.
Why don’t you go back with me to the Harmon estate and stay there for a few
days? It’d be a good opportunity for us to catch up too.”

“It wouldn’t be right to trouble you like that, Ms. Natasha. We’ll just find
somewhere else to stay for a few days,” Edmund declined.

“It’s almost New Year’s; where will you find a place to stay at a time like this?
Besides, we have plenty of empty rooms at the Harmon estate, and you’re

familiar with the place too. What harm. will it do to stay there for a couple of
days?” Natasha didn’t see any trouble with that at all. 

“Well…” Edmund found himself in quite a dilemma!

“Ms. Natasha’s right. If you’re not going, I’ll go myself!” Abigail huffed.

“Don’t hesitate, Mr. Robinson. Come on, get in the car. There are so many of us
waiting,” Natasha urged.

“In that case, I’ll have to trouble you then, Ms. Natasha.” Edmund looked around,
and in the end, he nodded. It wouldn’t be right to decline such a generous offer. If
he refused any longer, it would come off as impolite.

After getting into the car, the four of them quickly left the village. Half an hour
later, they arrived at the Harmon estate. Edmund and Abigail couldn’t help but
sigh when they saw the familiar sights through the car window. Having worked for
the Harmons for so many years, the estate was akin to their second home.

After taking Edmund and Abigail to their lodgings, Natasha led Dustin to Hector’s
study room, and they stood outside the door.

“Why have you brought me here, Natasha?” Dustin couldn’t help but wonder.
“There’s something my dad would like to discuss with you.”

“What is it?”

“I’m not sure. Maybe it’s something to do with our marriage.” Natasha smiled
coyly.

“Don’t spout nonsense.” Dustin shot her a glare. Nothing was official between
them yet, so how could they be talking about marriage? It definitely wasn’t going
to be so soon!

“What? Do you not wish to marry me? Or is it because you still have feelings for
Dahlia Nicholson? “Natasha asked, subtly probing.

Dustin cleared his throat awkwardly. “If Mr. Harmon wants to meet me, I’m sure
he has something important to discuss. We’d better go in now.” Seeing that the
conversation was veering into dangerous waters, Dustin swiftly pushed the door
open and went in.

“Hah! Just wait till I get the chance to stake my claim on you! I’d like to see how
you’ll deny my hand in marriage then!” Natasha thought to herself as she bit her
lip. She followed him in soon after.

Inside the study, Hector was quietly reading a book, and the room was still
brightly lit. It was obvious he hadn’t slept the entire night. “Oh, you’re here? Have
a seat.” Hector put down his book and poured them each a cup of tea when he
saw them enter.

“Mr. Harmon, is something the matter? Why did you call me here?” Dustin asked
tentatively.

“I heard from Natasha that you gave her a call yesterday, telling her to watch out
for the Dark Lord What was that about?” Hector cut straight to the point.

“It was Azalea. She gave me information that the Dark Lord is now in Millsburg.
It’s highly likely that he’ll strike again during New Year’s,” Dustin said solemnly.
“It’s three days away from New Year’s Eve. So you’re saying the Dark Lord will
appear again in three days?” Hector seemed deep in thought.

“That’s right.” Dustin nodded.

“Sounds like the Dark Lord isn’t planning on letting us have a peaceful New
Year’s celebration!” Hector narrowed his eyes ever so slightly as a murderous
gleam flashed in his eyes. After fighting and scheming against each other for so
long, it was finally time to draw an end to things.


Chapter 661

“How do you plan to deal with this, Mr. Harmon?” Dustin asked.

“Since the Dark Lord is drawing near, I’ll have to make arrangements in advance.
Just to be prepared, I’ll spare no expense to hire skilled martial artists to guard
the house,” Hector declared in all seriousness.

Not only was the Dark Lord exceptionally skilled in martial art, but he was also
accomplished in the mystic arts. The Harmon family’s shadow guards alone were
no match for him, so he would need to hire backup. Not only will this strengthen
their forces, but it would also minimize potential losses for the Harmons.

“Mr. Harmon, the Dark Lord will not act alone. He has many disciples, and each
one of them possesses remarkable skills. You will have to consider that too,”
Dustin reminded.

“Yes, I’ll take note of that. The Harmon family will be under strict security
measures for the next few days to prevent any unwanted visitors.” Hector
nodded.

“Dad, I remember Grandfather saying that we have a trump card. What is it?”
Natasha asked out of the blue.

“It’s a person,” Hector replied, his voice lowered.

“A person? Who is it?” Natasha’s curiosity was piqued.

“There are five ultimate grandmasters in Balerno-Paul Hill, Zachary Graves,
Ronald Reeds, Clarence Lawson, and Michael Robinson. The person I’m talking

about is none other than one of the five ultimate grandmasters, Michael
Robinson!” 

Hector’s words shocked both Natasha and Dustin.

“The grandmaster Michael Robinson?” Natasha’s eyes widened in extreme
astonishment.

The five ultimate grandmasters of Balerno were formidable figures with
reputations that extended across the entire nation! They were like towering
mountains, magnificent and awe- inspiring, yet seemingly out of reach. When
faced with grandmasters, the presence of regular people and low-level martial
artists was no different from those of ants. There was even a widely circulated
saying that everyone below the level of a grandmaster was like ants, and this
went to show the immense power of a grandmaster.

It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to say that any one of the five ultimate
grandmasters alone could easily wipe out the entire Harmon family. So, when
Natasha heard her father say that their trump card was Michael Robinson, her
first reaction was shock, followed by doubt.

“Dad, you’re not joking, are you? How do we have a connection with Michael
Robinson?” Natasha asked, both surprised and skeptical.

“The Harmon family has had its time of glory. What’s the surprise in us having
connections with some big shots?” Hector calmly sipped on his tea.

“Dad, what does he look like? Does he look imposing?” Natasha began to
gossip.

“I’m not entirely sure how he looks. I haven’t met him in person, either. Your

grandfather’s the only one who knows. Your grandfather helped him ten years
ago, so he owes us a favor,” Hector 

12

explained

“The favor of a grandmaster martial artist is priceless! With Michael Robinson
backing us up, dealing with the Dark Lord would be a piece of cake!” Natasha
looked overjoyed. “Dad, why haven’t you used this valuable trump card earlier?
We wouldn’t have to worry so much then.”

Over the years, the Harmons had been oppressed by the Dark Lord. Every year,
several bizarre deaths would happen in the family, wreaking havoc and instilling
fear in their hearts. The Harmons would have long since fallen if they had not
been so strong and resilient.

“1, too, would like to get rid of the Dark Lord once and for all, but your grandfather
had given me strict instructions that unless the safety of the entire Harmon family
is at stake, I am not to use the favor.” Hector shook his head.

The Harmons could only ask for Michael’s help once. It only made sense that
they should not waste the opportunity on trivial matters. Besides, the Dark Lord
had always been cautious, acting in the dark and never showing his face to
anyone. Even someone as powerful as Michael would find it arduous to catch
him. For a cat to catch the mouse, the mouse had to first come out of hiding…
“Dad, the Dark Lord could barge through our doors at any moment now! Are we
still not going to use it?” Natasha insisted. She was impressed by her father’s
resilience.

“There’s no rush. I have my plans,” Hector said calmly before adding, “When the
time comes, all it takes is a signal from our end, and Michael will be here in no
time.”

Chapter 662

“Alright, you’re the leader of the family. It’s your decision ” Natasha didn’t voice
much of her

opinion. It was true that they shouldn’t play their trump card, Michael Robinson,
so easily. The best outcome would be to resolve the crisis and eliminate the Dark
Lord of their own means so that not only will they still be in possession of their
trump card, but it would also boost the entire family’s morale.

“Mr. Harmon, I’m curious. What grudge the Dark Lord holds against the Harmon
family?” Dustin suddenly questioned.

“Well…” Hector seemed to hesitate for a moment.

“Mr. Harmon, I asked because I’m curious. If you don’t feel like telling me, don’t
stress about it.” Dustin smiled. He knew better than to probe if it involved any of
the family’s secrets.

“Dad, there’s no harm in spilling the truth. Dustin isn’t an outsider,” Natasha
coaxed. She, too, didn’t know much about the grievances between her family and
the Dark Lord.

“Alright then, if you must know, I’ll tell you.” After some contemplation, Hector
began. “The reason behind the resentment between us Harmons and the Dark
Lord is simple. It’s all because of riches. “Back in the days, the Harmon ancestors

used to be royalty, and we had our period of glory. Back then, our ancestors
amassed a huge amount of treasure, and to put things simply, we were
immensely wealthy. But as time passed, things happened, and there was a
change of monarchies. In order to safeguard the treasure, our ancestors buried
them in a safe place and drew out a map pointing to the exact location where the
treasure was buried. As a precaution, the treasure map was split into three parts.
They were to be kept by the three sons of the Harmon family.

 

“The original plan had been to use the treasure to aid the Harmon family in
regaining their former glory when the time came. But beyond everyone’s
expectation, the three sons eventually turned on each other and disappeared
with their part of the map. From then on, the Harmon family split into three
branches and made their way in the world independent of one another.

“After centuries of ups and downs, the three lineages of the Harmon family
eventually reached different outcomes. Some grew stronger, while others
declined. And the maps were passed on from one generation to the next. It
wasn’t until a decade ago, when Stonia went through some changes which
brought about the great earthquake in Dragonmarsh, that something happened.
The strongest branch of the Harmon family mysteriously just disappeared
overnight! And the two remaining branches were implicated in varying degrees
too. We were one of them.

“Fortunately for us, we pulled through it and made it out stronger than before.
The other branch, however, did not fare so well and eventually perished.” At the
mention of that, Hector stopped abruptly and sighed lightly.

“Dad, I’ve seen the history on the genealogical register, but what has the Dark
Lord got to do with this?” Natasha asked.

“All these years, the Dark Lord has had many chances to kill me, but he has
always held back. Do you know why?” Hector countered.

“Was it because of the treasure map?” Natasha quickly understood.

12

“That’s right.” Hector nodded. “Who wouldn’t want to get their hands on
immeasurable riches? The Dark Lord is no different. The only reason he hasn’t
killed me is because he hasn’t got the map. All this time, he’d been pressuring
me in every way imaginable in order to make me give up the map.

“Hang on…” Dustin suddenly asked curiously, “Mr. Harmon, surely this matter
about the treasure map is a secret known by only Harmons?”

“Of course.” Hector nodded yet again.

“Well, if this is a Harmon family secret, how would the Dark Lord know about it?”
Dustin could not contain his concern.

“Seems like you’ve noticed.” Hector sighed before continuing, “Out of the three
lineages of Harmons, one has mysteriously disappeared, one has perished, and
we are the last one standing. As for the Dark Lord, he is the sole survivor of the
lineage that had perished!”

2/2

Chapter 663

“The sole survivor?” Dustin and Natasha exchanged a look of surprise. It was
truly astonishing to them that the Dark Lord was also a Harmon! And not only
that, but one from the same ancestry! No wonder he knew so many of their
secrets.

“The three branches stemmed from the same ancestry, but due to the Dark
Lord’s selfishness, he went so far as to harm his kinsmen. How inhumane!”
Natasha slammed her hand on the table out of frustration. She was even more
irked after learning about the truth. She could have been more understanding if
their current predicament had been caused by some deep grudge between both
parties, but to think it was all because of a treasure map? The Dark Lord actually
assassinated members of the Harmon family for so many years, all for a mere
map? He was extremely deranged! “Men’s greed is endless. The temptation of
the treasure is immense, and the Dark Lord will never back off till he gets his
hands on them,” Hector said.

“One of the three branches has already disappeared, which means that a part of
the map is missing. Even if the Dark Lord manages to obtain our part of the map
through all his vile schemes, what use has he of it? Isn’t it pointless?” Natasha
asked coldly. The Dark Lord would not be able to find the treasure with an
incomplete map. From how Natasha saw it, he was only caught up in his wishful
thinking.

“The Dark Lord has been blinded by greed. He has long since lost all sense of

rationality. When you become the next leader of the family, I’ll personally hand
our part of the map to you. When the time comes, you must protect it to the best
of your ability,” Hector said solemnly.

 

“No, you hold on to your position as the patriach. I’m not interested in it.” Natasha
waved her hands dismissively. The treasure map was no doubt troublesome. If
she were to take over, she could only begin to imagine the problem she’d have to
deal with.

“Alright, we’ll discuss this in the future. I don’t want to force you into anything,
either. The most pressing matter at hand is to defeat the Dark Lord Hector
continued after a pause, “For the next three days, just stay put in the Harmon
estate. Don’t go running around lest we get singled out. I’ll hire some skilled
martial artists to back us up. If the Dark Lord shows up, he’ll be walking straight
into our trap.”

“No matter the price, we must get ahold of the Dark Lord this time round to put an
end to things!” Natasha narrowed her eyes, a cold glint flashing in them.

The Dark Lord had placed huge pressure on the Harmon family and needed to
be dealt with as soon as possible. However, the problem was that he hid himself
too well and never revealed his identity. Now that the chance finally presented
itself, the Harmons were definitely not going to let it pass without taking action.
“Mr. Harmon…” Just then, Jack entered after knocking on the door.

“What is it?” Hector looked up at him.

“Someone has requested to meet you, sir. They claim to be disciples of the
Invincible Guardians.”

“The Invincible Guardians?” Hector was pleasantly surprised. “They’re here so
soon? Quick, show

them in.”

“Yes, sir, Jack said and swiftly left.

“Dad, who are the Invincible Guardians? Why have I never heard of them?”
Natasha asked, curious, “The Invincible Guardians is a huge guild in Glenstead.
However, they prefer to keep a low profile, and since you’re not a part of the
martial world, it’s only natural that you’ve never heard of them before,” Hector
explained.

“Did you invite them here?” Natasha probed.

“Yes, I have some connections with the guild master of the Invincible Guardians.
After I learned about the Dark Lord’s intentions last night, I immediately
contacted him. Never expected them to be here so soon, though,” Hector
chuckled.

The Invincible Guardians were well-known in the martial world. Though they were
few in number, every one of their members was a genius of exceptional talent.
With their help, Hector felt the Harmons would stand a greater chance of going
against the Dark Lord.

“Mr. Harmon, they are here.” As they were conversing, Jack returned with three
people behind him. Two young women and a young man, all wearing white attire
with a long sword on each of their backs. Their gazes were sharp, and they
carried themselves with extraordinary demeanor.

“Caelus Amos, senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians, at your service, Mr.
Harmon!” The young -man in white greeted Hector the moment he came in
through the door.

However, when his gaze fell on Natasha, his eyes lit up.

“What a beauty! She’s incredibly beautiful!” he thought.

Chapter 664

As expected of the number one bombshell on the Beauty Ranking!

“Maria Dunham, second disciple of the Invisible Guardians, at your service, Mr.
Harmon!”

“Ivy Dennis, third disciple of the Invisible Guardians, at your service, Mr.
Harmon!”

The two girls in white also introduced themselves.

“Alright, alright. You’ve all come at the right time. Come have some tea.” Hector
smiled gently, motioning for Jack to serve the tea and pastries.

“Mr. Harmon, we heard you’re in trouble, so we’re here on our master’s orders to
lend a hand. If you need anything, just let us know. We promise to help you
handle it with ease!” Caleus said confidently.

“The three of you must be exhausted from such a long journey. Please get some
rest first. We can discuss this tomorrow. Oh, by the way, why haven’t I seen your
master?” Hector asked, changing the subject.

Just three disciples from the Invincible Guardians were obviously not enough. It
was best if a few elders or even the leader stepped in..

“Don’t worry, Mr. Harmon. My master and his colleague will be here in two days,”
Caelus replied. “Great.” Hector secretly let out a breath he had been holding.
“Actually, something small like this doesn’t even require my master and his

colleague to step in. No matter what it is, I can slay it with just one slash!” Caelus
shrugged, and a longsword immediately appeared on his back. He grabbed it
with one hand, gripped the hilt, and slashed down on a chair about ten feet away.
The sword glinted, and the wooden chair split into several pieces.

 

“Amazing swordsmanship, Caelus!” Maria and Ivy said in unison, gasping in
shock. The external manifestation of true energy was a sign of a divine-level
martial artist. To be able to cast such a quick and fierce aura in his early thirties
was truly no small feat.

“Mr. Harmon, what do you think of my sword?” Caelus smiled slightly with a hint
of pride. As he spoke, he even snuck a glance at Natasha as if to say, “Did you
see how cool I was?”

“Not bad. You have accomplished a lot at a young age, surpassing your peers.
You even outdo your master when he was your age,” Hector said, nodding with a
smile.

“Heh, so long as I’m here, nothing will dare come close to the Harmon family,”
Caelus boasted. As the most senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians and the
future successor to the leader role, he was the cream of the crop among the
youths in Glenstead in terms of both talent and skills.

“With the Invincible Guardians here, I definitely feel more at ease.” Hector smiled:
“Mr. Harmon, actually, there’s another reason I came today,” Caelus said, moving
to a different topic.

“Oh? What is it?” Hector’s smile didn’t waver.

“I heard that you have two daughters as beautiful as the flowers blooming
outside, Mr. Harmon, and they are yet to be married. Thus, I wanted to ask for
your daughter’s hand in marriage!” Caelus didn’t beat around the bush.

The moment those words left his mouth, Hector and the two others were
stunned. They had invited the Invincible Guardians to go against the Dark Lord,
so how did the topic turn to marriage?

“Caelus, I think it’s too sudden to be talking about marriage, considering how we
just met,” Hector said.

“You and my master are old friends. We should be strengthening our ties. If that
means marriage, I would be open to it.” Caelus laughed.

“Caelus, is this your idea or your master’s?” Hector asked.

“My master will fully support my decision. So long as you give your nod of
approval, Mr. Hector, this is a done deal,” Caelus said, brimming with confidence.
“Well…” Hector hesitated.

“What’s the matter? Could it be that you look down on me, Mr. Harmon? You
don’t think I’m worthy of becoming your son-in-law?” Caelus narrowed his gaze.
With his status, he more than deserved to marry the daughter of a wealthy family.
Not to mention, if he simply gave the word, countless excellent girls would come
looking for him. “It’s not like that at all, Caelus. It’s just rather sudden. I’d have to
ask my daughters’ opinions,” Hector said, trying to avoid giving an answer.
“There’s no need for such trouble. I’ll ask her myself.” Caelus turned around, his
eyes blazing, and said, “Ms. Natasha, I’ve heard so much about you. The
moment I saw you today, my heart fell for you. Will you marry me?”

Natasha was first caught off guard. Then, she coldly spat out, “Get lost!”

Chapter 665

“Get lost!” Natasha’s answer was simple and direct.

The smile on Caelus’ face froze. He had never thought she wouldn’t even try to
spare his feelings. After all, he was the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians
and a universally acknowledged martial arts genius. No matter where he went,
people kissed the ground he walked on, and no one dared look down on him.
But today, of all days, when he tried to ask for someone’s hand in marriage, all he
received in response was a simple “Get lost!” His reputation was going down the
drain.

“Natasha, don’t be rude!” Hector chastised. He then said regretfully, “Caelus, my
daughter impulsively spoke out of turn. Please don’t take it to heart.”

Caelus was the senior disciple of the Invincible Guardians, after all. He had to
show him some form of respect.

“Mr. Harmon, I consider myself a handsome and exceptionally talented man. I
don’t think it’s a tall order to become your son-in-law. Now, I’m sincerely
proposing to your daughter, and this is the attitude I get in return?” Caelus
frowned slightly.

“This is a misunderstanding, Caelus. Actually, my daughter is already betrothed.
All I can say is that you two are not destined to be,” Hector explained, shaking his
head.

“Betrothed? To whom?” Caelus was taken aback.

“To this young man next to me, Dustin.” Hector gestured toward him.

In an instant, everyone’s eyes were drawn to Dustin.

Dustin’s mouth twitched. The only choice he had was to go along with it. At this
point, no matter whether it was real or not, he couldn’t expose the bluff.

“Dustin?” Caelus narrowed his eyes slightly. The moment he stepped through the
door, he noticed. this man. At first, he simply thought Dustin was an ordinary
disciple of the Harmon family. Never in a million years did he think the man was
Nathasha’s fiancé.

Caelus peered at him closely. Besides being somewhat good-looking, there was
nothing. outstanding about him. He dressed ordinarily and gave off an aura of
ordinariness. He seemed to be the farthest thing from a powerful martial artist,
and he didn’t have the energy that young talent should have.

His entire being screamed average.

“Mr. Harmon, I don’t understand. In what way is this guy worthy of your
daughter?” Caelus said, not hiding the disdain on his face. How could a mediocre
young man like Dustin be put on par with the senior disciple of the Invincible
Guardians?

“Dustin is talented in both medicine and martial arts. And he’s way better than
you. Why wouldn’t he be worthy?” Natasha piped up suddenly.

There was always going to be that arrogant bastard who liked to look down on
others.

“Talented in both medicine and martial arts?” Caelus snorted coldly. “Fine. Since
he’s so

impressive, why don’t we have a duel?”

“How do you want to compete?” Dustin said indifferently.

“It’s simple. Let’s follow the example of our ancestors and have a martial arts

battle. The winner will get Natasha’s hand in marriage!” Caelus raised his head
slightly.

 

Dustin said nothing, instead turning to look at Natasha. Although he was certain
he could win, he didn’t agree with treating women as objects to be won, so he
had some concerns.

“What, are you scared? If you are, then just forfeit,” Caelus said with a cold
laugh.

“Isn’t it just a fight? Fine, we agree!” Natasha replied.

At that moment, Hector suddenly slammed his hand on the table and shouted,
“This is ridiculous! The enemy hasn’t appeared yet, but we’re already starting to
tear each other apart. This is unacceptable!”

“Dad, that bastard”

“Enough!” Hector raised a hand, interrupting Natasha. Sternly, he said, “Do not
bring up the martial arts battle again. If you youngsters are brimming with energy,
you can go outside and run a few laps!”

It was one thing to bicker, but if a fight broke out, things would get complicated.
One side was the young man that he had his eyes on, while the other was the
Invincible Guardians. No matter who won, it would be unfavorable to the
Harmons.

Before the big enemy appeared, any internal conflict would just be an opportunity
for the Dark Lord to take advantage of.

“Caelus, you must be exhausted from the long journey. Go get some rest. We
can talk about it later,

Hector said lightly.

“Yes.” Seeing that Hector was upset, Caelus couldn’t refuse. After all, Hector was
on good terms with his master. He had to show him respect, at the very least.
“Jack, please take our three guests to the guest wing and show them the
Harmons’ hospitality,” Hector instructed.

Chapter 666

“Please follow me.” Jack bowed and escorted them out.

“You got lucky today, punk. However, you won’t be this lucky next time.” Caelus
shot Dustin a cold glare before leaving with the two young women.

“Dad, why do I feel like you’ve invited wolves into our house?” Natasha said
meaningfully.

“These are special circumstances. Let’s put the interests of the whole above
anything else. Now, we need the power of the Invincible Guardians, so let’s not
turn them against us,” Hector reminded them.

“If he doesn’t get on my nerves, there won’t be a problem.” Natasha arched an
eyebrow.

“You…” Hector shook his head helplessly. “Enough You two should head out. I
still have things to attend to.”

The two nodded. They quickly said their goodbyes without saying much.

After leaving the study, Natasha specially arranged a luxurious guest suite for
Dustin, complete with a hot bath.

To put it nicely, a private bodyguard would get special perks.

Dustin wanted to turn it down at first, but he couldn’t stand the pleading and
pestering, so he decided to stay for now. His main concern was Natasha’s safety.
The Dark Lord could attack at any time. Considering his treacherous tricks, he

could easily take out several people at once. If he didn’t stay by Natasha’s side
protecting her and something ended up happening to her, he’d regret it for the
rest of his life.

 

Dustin practically lived in the Harmons’ home for the next few days. In his spare
time, he gave martial arts training to Abigail or went flower viewing with Natasha.
Occasionally, he’d call Nelson to ask about the results of the investigation.
Something to rejoice about was that Nelson had already identified the culprit-a
resident doctor at the hospital. After committing the murders, the resident fled to
escape punishment. The Flame Dragon Gang and the Charging Tiger Gang were
pursuing him.

Capturing the culprit was only a matter of time. Once they caught him, it would be
clear who the mastermind was.

Three days later, on New Year’s Eve, large, fluffy snowflakes descended from the
sky, covering the ground in a layer of white.

Houses everywhere were brightly lit to welcome the new year, except the
Harmons’ home. The Harmon estate was heavily guarded, with outposts
everywhere. In order to catch the Dark Lord, Hector had gone all out and invited
a large number of martial arts experts to protect their home. Among them were
several notable figures.

The Harmons’ armed forces had strengthened greatly. However, it came with a
downside, the entire courtyard was a mix of good and bad people

impressive, why don’t we have a duel?”

“How do you want to compete?” Dustin said indifferently.

“It’s simple. Let’s follow the example of our ancestors and have a martial arts
battle. The winner will get Natasha’s hand in marriage!” Caelus raised his head
slightly.

Dustin said nothing, instead turning to look at Natasha. Although he was certain
he could win, he didn’t agree with treating women as objects to be won, so he
had some concerns.

“What, are you scared? If you are, then just forfeit,” Caelus said with a cold
laugh.

“Isn’t it just a fight? Fine, we agree!” Natasha replied.

At that moment, Hector suddenly slammed his hand on the table and shouted,
“This is ridiculous! The enemy hasn’t appeared yet, but we’re already starting to
tear each other apart. This is unacceptable!”

“Dad, that bastard…”

“Enough!” Hector raised a hand, interrupting Natasha. Sternly, he said, “Do not
bring up the martial arts battle again. If you youngsters are brimming with energy,
you can go outside and run a few laps!”

It was one thing to bicker, but if a fight broke out, things would get complicated.
One side was the young man that he had his eyes on, while the other was the
Invincible Guardians. No matter who won, it would be unfavorable to the
Harmons.

Before the big enemy appeared, any internal conflict would just be an opportunity
for the Dark Lord to take advantage of.

“Caelus, you must be exhausted from the long journey. Go get some rest. We
can talk about it later, “Hector said lightly.

“Yes.” Seeing that Hector was upset, Caelus couldn’t refuse. After all, Hector was
on good terms with his master. He had to show him respect, at the very least.
“Jack, please take our three guests to the guest wing and show them the
Harmons’ hospitality,” Hector instructed.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter 611-650

Chapter 611

Chapter 611

“Are you threatening me, Ms. Doyle?” Dustin narrowed his eyes, a small smile on his lips.

“I’m just giving you a piece of advice!” Claudia snapped. “Terry is the one who’s protecting Maggie. He won’t let you off the hook if you touch even a single strand of her hair.”

“Terry Doyle?” The Flame Dragon Gang disciple instantly began shaking in fear.

In the martial world, Terry was not only treated as the brightest individual of the Doyle family but was also a powerhouse whose name was on The Heavenly Immortals and stood atop all his peers. There were even rumors that he might be the next leader of the martial arts world.

To sum things up, Terry was a blessed individual who was born into a prestigious family and had the guidance of the most esteemed masters, while potentially becoming the next leader of the martial world

Even meeting just one of those conditions was amazing enough, yet Terry ticked all the boxes. So, who would dare challenge him?

“So what? Does that guy have three heads and six arms or something?” Dustin was unfazed,

“You should ask those around you if you’ve never heard of Terry’s nickname!” Claudia hissed.

“Sir, we can’t afford to offend someone like him. Why don’t we give up this time?” Nelson gulped.

“He’s right. It’s alright if we suffer, but you don’t have to put your life on the line.” The other disciples advised.

If it was Maggie they were up against, they’d still have a winning chance. However, if their opponent changed to Terry, this would just be asking for death.

“You heard that? Everyone in Millsburg knows how strong Terry is. If you surrender now, I can ask him to let this matter go.” Claudia spoke again.

“Hey, Rhys! You better not waste the chance Claudia gave you, or Terry might destroy this place!” Maggie jeered

“Is he that strong?” Dustin raised an eyebrow

“Are you scared now? And here I wondered how tough you were. It turns out you’re nothing but eye candy.” Maggie grumbled disdainfully.

“Dustin, you should consider the situation you’re in Surrendering to someone stronger than you is nothing to be ashamed of. I’ll help you once, but you’re on your own next time. Let’s go, Maggie.” Claudia waved her hand and prepared to leave.

“Hang on.” Dustin moved quickly and blocked the exit. “When did I say you could leave?”

“Are you going to stir up more trouble?” Claudia frowned, annoyed by Dustin. She thought that she’d been kind enough to him, yet he was still being extremely stubborn.

“Hey, don’t be so fucking shameless!” Maggie barked. “If it weren’t for Claudia, did you think I’d let you go so easily? Trust me, if Terry were here, he’d wipe out all of you!”

“That won’t be necessary since I’ll be looking for him myself,” Dustin responded calmly. “I’ll be

visiting your family in three days to challenge Terry. We’ll settle all the scores then.”

“What?” Dustin’s words stunned everyone, and they gaped at him in disbelief.

Was he crazy? How could he challenge Terry Doyle, the genius who’s on The Heavenly Immortals? Did he have a death wish?

“Dustin, are you out of your mind? That’s nothing but foolish and suicidal!” Claudia was the first to react. She had only spoken kindly to him because of Sheila. She never expected Dustin to be bold enough to challenge Terry.

Chapter 612

Chapter 612

It was like bringing a knife to a gunfight!

“You piece of shit! You’re crazy! Who gave you the balls to challenge Terry?” Maggie cackled. Although Dustin’s behavior had shocked her, she was pleased since she couldn’t wait to see him die in Terry’s hands.

“S–sir, y–you can’t!” Nelson went as white as a sheet, and his knees went weak. Dustin had taken his joke way too far. Challenging Terry was nothing short of a suicide mission. novelbin

“Since we already have a grudge against each other, we might rip off the band–aid. Go home and ask Terry if he has the guts to accept my challenge” Dustin shocked everyone once more.

Since the conflict between him and Terry wasn’t just a small issue, it’d be better to just get things over with. Terry was the Doyle family’s sturdy boulder, and Dustin planned to demolish their confidence once and for all!

“Do you have a death wish?” Claudia hissed.

“The outcome is still unclear, so you shouldn’t make assumptions so soon,” Dustin responded calmly.

“How foolish! I hope you don’t regret your actions later on.” Claudia humphed. She had never met anyone as foolish and arrogant as Dustin.

“Nelson, draft out a challenge letter. Ms. Doyle will bring it back with her.” Dustin ordered.

“Are you sure, Sir Rhys?” Nelson was terrified.

“Do I look like I’m joking?” Dustin snapped.

“R–right away, sir.” Nelson groaned and passed the completed letter to Claudia.

“You would have been forgiven for any mistakes made accidentally, but since you brought this upon yourself, you’re doomed.” Claudia shook her head, and she stared at the letter. She was sure that Dustin was a dead man.

“I’ll be waiting for you at home in three days, Rhys! I wonder how you’ll die.” Maggie exclaimed gleefully.

“That’s between me and Terry, but we’ll be settling our score right here and now.” Dustin’s gaze hardened.

“What are you up to? I’m warning you; you better not-” Maggie’s eyes widened, and she was about to threaten Dustin again.

Out of nowhere, Dustin appeared before her and forcefully smacked her across the face twice, causing her to fly backward. Her teeth popped out, and blood from her disfigured face splattered everywhere By the time she landed on the ground, she was completely unconscious.

“Now we’re even.” Dustin clapped his hands together, a satisfied grin on his face. Since Maggie wasn’t willing to slap herself, he thought he would help her do it instead.

“How dare you!” Claudia was pissed. How could Dustin hit Maggie right in front of her?

“Calm down, Ms. Doyle. She won’t die from this.” Dustin responded calmly. “Please also pass a message to Terry that he can just surrender if he’s too afraid to accept my challenge.”

“You’ll regret this, Dustin!” Claudia sneered and left with her people.

“We’re doomed!” Nelson was devastated.

Last time, Dustin hurt one of the Grants, and this time, he challenged Terry Doyle. Who in their right mind would do something like that?

Gosh, their gang leader was insane! The disciples were going to go crazy with worry soon.

Chapter 613

Chapter 613

At the training grounds of the Doyle family mansion, ten heavily armed elite martial artists were surrounding an unarmed young man.

The man had long, flowing hair and a handsome face with a sharp gaze. His movements were swift and graceful as he effortlessly evaded the attacks from the ten martial artists with his hands clasped behind his back.

What made him more fearsome were the weights he was carrying. Tied all over his body were a bunch of hefty, dark steel weights that could make even the best Divine–level martial artists struggle. Yet the man seemed completely unbothered by the weights as he toyed with the other fighters. The only person who could do something like this was the Doyle family’s genius, Terry Doyle!

“N–no more, Mr. Terry. We give up.” 30 minutes later, the ten fighters had all collapsed onto the floor, panting and sweating buckets. Each of them was a well–known fighter in the martial arts world, yet even with their combined efforts, they hadn’t even been able to put a scratch on Terry.

“You guys have been getting worse. Today’s training was nothing.” Terry humphed, displeased.

“Sir, we haven’t been getting worse, you just became stronger again.” Someone grumbled.

“Exactly. We were at least on par with you two years ago. But now, we can’t even touch you despite you wearing those weights that weigh over three hundred pounds.”

“It’s only natural since you’re a genius.”

The fighters began singing praises for Terry, but that didn’t make him any happier.

“You bunch of useless things. Scram!” Terry snapped, sending them scampering away in fear.

“How boring. It seems like Tyler Grant is my only rival left in Millsburg.” Terry’s gaze turned determined.

Tyler was a military man, and couldn’t fight in the martial world, which was why his name didn’t appear on The Heavenly Immortals. Still, Terry knew that with Tyler’s strength, the latter could easily make it to the top of the list, so he couldn’t help wondering when they might have the chance to spar against each other.

“Terry!”

Just then, a battered Maggie rushed in, crying. Her disheveled looks and unrecognizable face were ghastly.

“What?” Terry’s stare turned chilling, and he took out his blade and pointed it at the newcomer. Who the hell are you? How dare you trespass into our forbidden training grounds!” Startled, Maggie stopped in her tracks and pulled her hair away from her face. “It’s me, Maggie!” “Maggie?” Terry was astonished. “What happened to you?”

“I–I got beaten up!” Maggie’s lower lip quivered before she burst into tears.

“Who would dare to hit you? Did you use my name?” Terry’s face darkened.

“I did, but that only made that person hit me even more!” Maggie cried.

“What? Who is that arrogant bastard?” Terry was angry that someone dared to disrespect him.

“It’s that Dustin guy!” Maggie growled. “I went over to the Flame Dragon Dojo with Bennet to get the gang back, but that guy managed to defeat Bennet and even

beat me up! Ugh!”

“He must be quite strong to be able to defeat Bennet.” Terry was surprised. Even among their family’s martial artists, Bennet was one of their best fighters, and the average martial artist would not stand a chance against that man.

“Terry, that guy is out of his mind. After defeating Bennet, he even challenged you! Take a look at this!”novelbin

Chapter 614

Chapter 614

Maggie handed the challenge letter to Terry.

“A duel in three days?” Terry sniggered after reading the letter. “It seems like I’ve been isolating myself for too long. Even weaklings dare to challenge me now.”

“You have to get even for me, Terry.” Maggie pleaded.

“Don’t worry. I’ll stand up for you!” Terry’s eyes glinted dangerously. “Help me spread the news of this challenge. I want to take this opportunity to scare off the weaklings and show others our family’s strength!”

“Sure!” Maggie immediately got to work.

In less than a day, news about the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang challenging Terry Doyle spread far and wide. Although not many knew who the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang was, they were well aware of who Terry was. Therefore, the news excited over half of the people in Millsburg, especially those in the martial arts world.

Terry was a publicly recognized martial arts genius whose name was on The Heavenly Immortals. Usually, it would be hard to even catch a glimpse of the man, so everyone was thrilled to hear that he accepted a public challenge.

That night, in the Harmon estate.

“What? Dustin is going to challenge Terry Doyle to a duel? Are you kidding me, Dad?” Natasha sprung out of her chair after hearing this.

On the contrary, Hector seemed unfazed as he took a sip of his tea. “The Doyle family made the announcement this afternoon, so it should be real.

“How could this have happened? Why did Dustin suddenly challenge Terry?” Natasha was fearful.

“The grudge between Dustin and the Doyle family has been going on for quite a while. I have a feeling that Dustin is using this chance to send the Doyle family a warning,” Hector said

thoughtfully.

“Dustin is being too reckless! Terry Doyle is a genius who is insanely powerful. He isn’t someone

who should be messed with. I must talk Dustin out of this!”

Natasha grabbed her phone to call Dustin, but Hector stopped her. “Dustin was the one who issued the challenge. It’ll be extremely humiliating if he goes back on his word now.”

“But that’s better than dying, isn’t it?” Natasha frowned.

“Silly girl. You’re worrying too much.” Hector shook his head with a smile. “You should know him well enough by now. If he wasn’t confident he would win, do you think he would have put his life

on the line?”

“I know that, but Terry isn’t just anyone. If Dustin loses the competition, he’ll be dead meat!” Natasha exclaimed worriedly.

Ever since she fell for Dustin, she could no longer think straight when it came to him.

“Alnight, stop overthinking.” Hector patted his daughter’s head gently. “If Dustin has the balls to issue the challenge, it just mean that he’s confident in himself. Who knows? He might surprise all of us. We

should just watch and see how things turn out.”

111

Meanwhile, at the Grants‘ mansion, a woman wearing black clothes and a mask with a raindrop design was reporting the situation to Tyler

“Master, I just received news that Dustin Rhys will be challenging Terry Doyle in three days,” novelbin

“That’s odd.” Tyler was surprised. Terry is quite a strong person. Where did Dustin find the courage to challenge him?”

“Should I do something about it?” The woman asked tentatively.

“It’s alright. Just keep an eye on things. We’ll go to the Doyle family mansion together then.”

“Yes, master.” The woman lowered her head.

She couldn’t help feeling suspicious. Knowing Tyler’s personality, he usually never cared about minor characters, so there must be something different about Dustin.

Chapter 615

Chapter 615

For the next few days, Dustin occupied himself with investigating James’ death. Someone had murdered James and framed him for the former’s death.

Although he didn’t know who the true killer was, he could at least guess their intentions. They wanted to send him a warning, as well as make others turn against him. A stab in the back was always the hardest to anticipate.

Dustin had also tried approaching Dahlia several times, but she still refused to see him. He knew that before the real murderer was revealed, there was no way they could peacefully talk to each other.

On the third morning, Dustin stood at the edge of the battle ring in Flame Dragon Dojo as he studied the black needle.

The needle was forged from dark steel and had been dipped in poison. If the needle managed to prick into a person’s skin, it would cause an instant death, which was why James’ death had been so sudden.

But the question was, “Who did the needle belong to?”

“Sir…”

Right then, Nelson barged into the dojo, carrying a copy of the test results.

“Well, how did things go?” Dustin slowly raised his head.

“As you ordered, I swapped James’ body and ordered an autopsy. Here are the results.” Nelson handed the document over politely.

“I knew it.” Dustin wasn’t surprised by the results, which stated that James’ death hadn’t been a natural event.

“Sir, since we have the murder weapon and autopsy, we can prove your innocence,” Nelson said with a smile.

“Things aren’t that simple. Just having these two won’t be enough to regain someone’s trust.” Dustin shook his head.

Even with all this evidence, it wouldn’t be enough to convince Dahlia if he couldn’t catch the real murderer.

“I’ve also looked at the hospital’s surveillance footage. I didn’t find anyone suspicious the night James was hospitalized. It’ll be difficult to find the killer.” Nelson sighed.

“Keep digging. If there weren’t any suspicious outsiders, start looking into the doctors and nurses at the hospital. Go through every person who entered the ward that night” Dustin ordered gravely

“Of course, sir,” Nelson answered, and he immediately started making some calls.

“Oh, right. Today’s the third day, isn’t it? I should visit the Doyle family now.” Dustin carefully put away the black needle and slowly got up.

“Sir, why don’t you give it some thought again? If you lose, your life will be in danger!” Nelson pleaded. Of all people, Dustin had to challenge Terry. This was nothing but suicidal!

“Why do you think I’ll lose?” Dustin had a faint smile on his face.

“I don’t just think so, I know so.” Nelson nodded, his expression serious.

“Aww, have a little faith in me, Nelson.” Dustin patted Nelson’s shoulder and grinned. “It’s just Terry. Watch as I use the Doyle family as a stepping stone for our gang’s success! Come, let’s go to the Doyle family mansion!”

As noon approached, the Doyle family mansion quickly became packed with people as news about the challenge caused a huge commotion. After letting the news brew for the past three days, everyone was hyped up for the battle, and countless elite fighters flocked to the scene, eager to witness Terry’s power. novelbin

Even before dawn, tons of people had crowded the Doyle family mansion. And as if they had

anticipated this, the Doyle family began selling entrance tickets at a hundred thousand dollars per ticket.

The Doyle family was clearly using this opportunity to make money while showing off their strength.

Chapter 616

Chapter 616

In the Doyle family’s training grounds.

“Holy shit! There are so many people!” Ruth was shocked by the amount of people that crowded

the vast space. Everywhere she looked, people were talking animatedly.

Fortunately, the Doyle family martial artists were keeping everyone in line.

“Terry is a revered genius. Of course, the spotlight would be on him.” Hector smiled.

“Dad, if he’s that strong, does Dustin have a winning chance?” Ruth asked nervously.

“It’ll be difficult, but not impossible,” Hector answered.

“Hmph! Serves him right for being so stubborn!” Natasha’s words were harsh, but they failed to conceal her worry.

She tried to persuade Dustin to surrender multiple times, but Dustin seemed unbothered.

“It doesn’t matter if he loses. It’s more important that he tries. Besides, losing to Terry Doyle isn’t humiliating.” Hector smiled again. He wasn’t interested in the duel. However, Dustin was going to be his son-in-law, so he had to come and support Dustin.

“Why, fancy seeing you here, Mr. Harmon!” A fancily dressed middle-aged man approached, smiling.

The man was the head of the Doyle family, Phil Doyle. He was also Terry’s father.

“It’s been a while, Mr. Doyle,” Hector responded with a small smile.

“If I remember correctly, you are not a fan of bloodshed, aren’t you? So what are you doing here?” Phil was surprised.

“I had some free time, so I brought my daughters here to watch the show. You don’t mind, do you?” Hector joked.

“Of course not. It’s a pleasure to have you here. Come, have a seat.” Phil led the three of them to the east of the room, where they had a direct view of the battle ring. novelbin

Before they settled onto their seats, there was a commotion at the entrance, causing everyone to look.

An old gentleman with white hair entered the area, with several younger people following him. The old man was none other than Paul Hill.

“Oh, my God! Is this for real? Is that Sir Paul?”

“Holy shit! It is Sir Paul!”

“Even a martial arts master is here to watch the show. Today’s duel is going to be amazing!”

Paul caused a stir with his presence since everyone knew that he rarely attended any events. So by coming personally, he was obviously supporting the Doyle family

“Please forgive me for not showing you in personally, Sir Paul!” Phil was overjoyed to see Paul and quickly greeted the older man

“Greetings, Sir Paul.” Hector and his daughters quickly bowed out of respect, as well as gratitude. Hector still remembered how Paul had helped him during the birthday party.

“I’m just here to enjoy the show, so no need to fuss about me. Sit.” Paul smiled.

“Please have a seat, Sir.” Phil hurriedly led Paul to the seat in the center. That seat was supposed

to be his, but he could only let Paul have it now.

After Paul, other important guests gradually arrived as well, including the guildmaster of Boulderthorn, an elder from Greendust, the guildmaster of Autumn Wind, and other famous fighters.

The battle hadn’t even started, but tons of martial arts elites had already gathered in the arena.

Chapter 617

Chapter 617

As it neared the agreed time for their battle, Dustin, Nelson, and several other men walked into the training ground. No matter which direction they looked, people were flocking around every corner In the middle of the training grounds was a large battle ring There were only a few seats surrounding the platform, so most people had no choice but to stand. This naturally meant that those who were sitting were not ordinary people, especially those sitting on the east side, where they had the best view of the arena.

Upon closer inspection, Dustin saw a few familiar faces, including Hector and his daughters, Paul and Patrick Hill, Claudia, as well as Maggie. Others seemed familiar to him, but he couldn’t recall their names.

Dustin turned his attention to those on the west side of the arena, where well–known fighters in the martial arts world sat. Many of them were strong individuals who ranked only second to Paul. “Was it necessary to put on such a huge show for a normal competition?” Dustin was puzzled. “Sir, the Doyle family is using you to show off their strength!” Nelson looked around nervously. Most of the individuals present today were strong enough to get rid of him effortlessly.

“Show off?” Dustin smirked. “You never know who might end up showing off. I hope the Doyle family doesn’t shoot themselves in the foot.”

Nelson smiled tiredly in response, thinking to himself, “Just don’t embarrass yourself too much. As long as you’re alive, our gang can always rise again.”

“You again, Dustin?” Just then, a familiar voice rang out.

Dustin turned his head and saw four familiar faces–Zoey, Adriana, Zeke, and Gordon.

“Gosh, why do we have to run into you everywhere?” Gordon hissed disdainfully.

“Ugh, I should have checked the horoscope today!” Zeke spat on the ground.

“You can always leave if you don’t want to see me.” Dustin sneered. novelbin

“Why should we do as you say? Who do you think you are?” Zoey sneered.

“A pretty boy who’s nothing without a woman.” Zeke sniggered.

“You should keep a low profile, Dustin. During the banquet last time, if it weren’t for Mr. Dylan and Lord Xenos, you’d be dead by now.” Gordon humphed

“He’s right. It’s a miracle that you’re still alive after challenging Tyler Grant. You should appreciate your life.” Zeke sneered.

In their eyes, Dustin was incredibly lucky to be alive after challenging Tyler. It was all thanks to Paul and George’s help. Still, luck wouldn’t always be on his side.

“First of all, Dylan had nothing to do with this.” Dustin began calmly. “And just because you’re afraid of Tyler, doesn’t mean I have to be. Please don’t judge me with your dim–witted opinions. It’s ridiculous.”

“Pfft. You’re acting so high and mighty now, aren’t you?” Zeke sneered. “Who do you think you are?

You’re nothing without the Harmon family’s protection”

Chapter 618 

“Dustin, you should know where you stand. Don’t think you’re so important just because you’ve met some high-ranking people before. You’re just like salesmen who are always eyeing wealthy people.” Zoey jeered

For some reason, there were always people who thought highly of themselves despite being nobodies.

“What the fuck are you guys talking about?” Nelson exploded before Dustin had a chance to get angry. If they had been anywhere else, the Flame Dragon Disciples would have killed these people for belittling their leader.

“Pfft! You even have bodyguards now? Are you pretending to be a big shot?” Zeke was unfazed, and he was sure that anyone following Dustin wasn’t anyone important either.

“Dustin, you should take good care of your dogs. This isn’t a place they can bark. Gordon smirked. “You-”

“Alright, enough.” Adriana tried to calm everyone. “We’re here to watch the duel, not to fight.”

“Fine. Since Adriana is the one asking, we’ll forgive those idiotic bastards.” Gordon put on a generous font.

Still, Dustin couldn’t care less about them. He would have sent them away with a few slaps if they weren’t Natasha’s acquaintances. He wondered where they learned such vulgar behavior.

“Guys, I’m curious. Who is the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang anyway? How did he find the courage to challenge Terry Doyle?” Zoey suddenly asked.

“Well, I’ve heard about him before.” Zeke immediately chimed in. “I heard that despite his young age, he’s incredibly skilled and is Millsburg’s newest talent. He even defeated Maniac!”

“What? Even Bennet Malcom lost to him? He’s incredible!” Zoey was astonished.

Maniac was well-known in the martial arts world for his impenetrable body, and he could even fight off a hundred opponents by himself.

“Of course he is! No one would simply challenge Terry Doyle like that,” Zeke stated proudly.

“I wonder if he’s a handsome fellow. I really want to get to know him,” Zoey said excitedly.

“He’s a mysterious figure who only started gaining fame recently, so although he’s popular, not many people have seen him.” Zeke shook his head.

“Actually, I know who he is,” Gordon suddenly said, adjusting his collar snobbishly.

“You know him, Gordo?” Zeke was surprised.

“I don’t just know him; we’re close acquaintances too. To tell you the truth, he only became the gang leader thanks to my help.” Gordon smiled haughtily.

“That’s surprising! I didn’t know you’d be close to someone like that. You’re awesome!” Zeke gave him a thumbs-up.

“Wow, how do you know so many people?” Zoey’s face was full of admiration.

“Oh, this is nothing.” Gordon pretended to be modest, having mastered the skill of bluffing. novelbin

“Have you gotten addicted to bragging? What does our gang leader earning his position have to do with you?” Nelson couldn’t help but retort.

“Who do you think you are to question me?” Gordon’s face darkened.

“Listen up! I’m the assistant leader of the Flame Dragon Gang, Nelson Horst!” Nelson patted himself on the chest before gesturing to Dustin. “And this is the new talent in Millsburg you’re talking about, the Flame Dragon Gang’s new leader!”

Chapter 619

Chapter 619

“Flame Dragon Gang’s new leader?” Gordon and his friends glanced at Nelson and Dustin before exchanging looks and then burst out in laughter.

“Pfft! Excuse me, but did you hit your head or something?” Zoey cackled. “Did you just say that Dustin is the gang leader of Flame Dragon Gang, the new talented individual who challenged Terry Doyle? Well, you might as well say that he’s God, then!”

“Who’s this idiot? As if that bastard could possibly be someone as talented as the Flame Dragon Gang’s leader.” Zeke jeered.

“How dare you humiliate our leader! You’re dead meat!” Nelson was pissed. He started to roll up his sleeves when Dustin raised a hand to stop him!

“Forget it. There’s no point arguing with these ignorant fools.” Dustin’s target was Terry, not small fries like them.

“Yeah, right. Do you think you’re so strong?” Zeke smirked.

“Didn’t you just say that you’re the assistant gang leader and he’s the leader? Well, if that’s the case, why don’t I know the two of you?” Gordon quipped.

“He’s right. Gorgon is good friends with the Flame Dragon Gang’s leader. Did you think you’d be able to fool him? How foolish!” Zoey sneered. She was disgusted by Dustin, whom she thought was a fool, and his bragging only worsened the sentiment. A man like that deserved to be a nobody.

“What’s up with the silence? Cat got your tongue? Aren’t you going to answer Gordon?” Zeke taunted.

“You should keep a low profile if you’re useless, Dustin. Having your lie exposed must be embarrassing.” Gordon smirked.

“Ugh! Can’t you guys shut up? You’re so noisy!” Dustin stuck his pinky into his ear, annoyed. Their words didn’t have much effect.

“You-” Zeke was about to snap back when Gordon said, “Forget about it. We should help him keep his dignity, or he might do something crazy out of desperation.”

On the outside, it seemed like Gordon was trying to smooth things over, but in reality, his words were nothing short of an insult.

“Hmph! Arrogant but powerless bastards like you will be taught a lesson sooner or later!” Zeke snapped at Dustin hostilely. If it weren’t for Natasha, he would have ordered someone to teach Dustin a lesson already.

“Hey, look! It’s Terry Doyle!” Someone suddenly shouted.

Everyone turned to see a handsome man dressed in a well–fitted attire emerging from the backyard. The man’s long locks were draped over his shoulder as he marched forward confidently. novelbin

The person was none other than Terry Doyle, the person everyone had been waiting for.

“I didn’t know he was so good–looking! Oh, my God!” Zoey’s eyes twinkled.

“Compared to his looks, he’s more famous for his strength. He’s not even 30 years old yet, but he

has already made a name for himself through his battles, which earned him a spot in The Heavenly Immortals! This makes him a rare gem in the entire province!” Gordon’s eyes were filled

with envy.

“We can only look up to people like him.” Zeke sighed regretfully.

Terry’s appearance hyped the room up once more as people cast gazes of admiration toward him. Even underaged girls boldly screamed their praises for him like he was a superstar.

“Terry Doyle!” An ear–splitting voice suddenly bellowed, and that instantly silenced the crowd.

Immediately after that, a man in a green shirt and hat leaped onto the stage, a long spear in his hand.

“I dare you to fight me!” The man in green pointed his spear at Terry tauntingly.

“How dare you!”

“Arrogant bastard!”

“Stupid man!”

Those from the Doyle family immediately sprung up and shouted.

Chapter 620

Chapter 620

The Doyle family members angrily snapped. “Who the hell are you? How dare you make a scene here!”

Three of the family’s skilled fighters leaped onto the stage, glaring at the challenger.

“Hmph, trash like you don’t deserve to know my name. Tell Terry Doyle to accept my challenge!” The man in green pointed his spear at them provokingly.

“Who is this man? He’s such a dick.”

“He must have a death wish to challenge Terry Doyle.

“Tsk, I guess his pride matters more than his life.”

The people in the arena stared at the man and whispered to each other. novelbin

“Well, if you want to challenge Mr. Terry, you’ll have to get through us!” The three fighters from the Doyle family drew their swords and charged toward the man.

“Since all of you are so eager to die, so be it!” The man in green tightened his grip on his spear and began countering their attacks.

His astonishing speed made it hard for the three fighters to defend themselves, and one of them quickly found himself at the mercy of the spear. The Doyle family fighter paled and raised his blade to block the incoming blow, but there was a loud clang as his dark steel blade shattered from the force, and the momentum caused the spear to embed itself in his abdomen.

Before anyone could react, the man in green threw the fighter off the platform with a flick of his spear and moved on to the other two fighters. They were no match for him as well, and they ended up

sprawled on the floor moments later.

“Holy shit!”

Everyone was shocked. No one expected the man in green to be so powerful.

The three fighters from the Doyle family were much stronger than the average martial artist, yet this man had defeated all three of them effortlessly, easily showing what he was capable of.

“Who’s next?” The man looked around mockingly.

“Get him!” Several Doyle family fighters weren’t happy with the results of the previous match and went forward, taking the chance to deliver the first blow.

The man in green remained unfazed as he countered their strikes mercilessly and threw those men back where they came from in seconds, astounding the crowd with his skills with the spear.

“Anyone else?” The man in green drove the butt of his spear into the ground with a resolute thud, the challenge clear in his tone. “Is this all the Balerno martial artists have to offer?”

His words infuriated the crowd.

“He’s far too arrogant! Someone should teach him a lesson!”

“F*ck, that’s it! Give me my sword!”

“How dare he look down on Balerno martial arts! We’re going to set him straight today!”

Those standing outside the arena, who were initially nothing but onlookers, began crying out in indignation. They didn’t mind him challenging the Doyle family, but to insult the Balerno martial arts? What a pompous asshole!

Thanks to his actions, the crowd was fired up. People began shouting their wishes to join the fight, determined to stand up for Balerno martial arts.


Chapter 621

Chapter 621

“Let’s see what you’re made of, kid.” A burly man wielding a broadsword was the first to jump into the ring. His sword, which weighed well over 200 pounds, looked as light as a feather because of his muscular physique.

“Who are you? Do you have a death wish?” The man in green pointed his spear toward the burly man. A look of disdain on his face.

“I’m Toby Hunt, leader of Hollowblades!” In a smooth motion, the man slammed the tip of his blade into the ground, a murderous aura enveloping him,

“Oh, it’s Sir Hunt. No wonder he seemed familiar.”

“Hollowblades is quite a famous guild, and Sir Hunt is known for his sword skills. I’ve heard that he’s so strong he can even cut boulders apart!”

“With Sir Hunt around, that guy’s dead meat!”

“Sir Hunt, please teach that arrogant bastard a lesson and protect Balerno martial artists‘ reputation!”

Everyone showed their support for Toby.

“Hollowblades? What’s that? I’ve never even heard of that name.” The man in green sneered, unfazed by his opponent.

“Cocky brat! I’ll make you realize that there’s always someone stronger than you!” Toby bellowed, and grabbed his sword.

The tip of his blade gouged a path along the platform’s surface as he charged toward the man in green, sparks flying from the point of contact. novelbin

“Here I come!” Toby lifted his sword and brought it down heavily, causing a whistling noise as the blade cut through the air. The force he exerted was enough to take down an elephant, much less a human.

“Fool!” Instead of sidestepping, the man in green grabbed his spear and thrust it forward. There was a loud clang as the two weapons collided with each other. Then Toby’s sword flew out of his hands, and he staggered backward from the impact.

Before Toby could process what was going on, the man in green delivered his second blow by jabbing his spear into Toby’s shoulder, and then he flicked Toby off the platform. This meant that with merely two strikes, the man in green managed to subdue Toby Hunt, the leader of Hollowblades.

“Holy shit! Even Sir Hunt is no match for him. He’s a beast!”

Everyone was aghast by what they just witnessed. Toby was a famous martial artist in the martial world; he was especially skilled with his sword, so no one expected him to lose to a young man. “Pathetic!” The man in green humphed. “Are all Balerno martial artists so weak?”

“Arrogant bastard! I’ll teach you a lesson!” Just then, a man in his twilight years jumped into the ring. His movements were swift as he lunged toward the man in green with a pair of twin swords.

“Bang!” Three seconds later, the old man was also sent flying off the platform, blood splattering everywhere.

The crowd fell into stunned silence once more. Weren’t his opponents losing way too quickly?

“Get out of my way! I’ll fight him!”

“And me!”

“Fuck this shit. I’m in too!”

More people clambered to challenge the man in green, either out of anger or to defend their reputations as martial artists.

Still, no matter how many people tried attacking, none of them were a match for the man in green. In fact, most of them were easily swiped off the platform as soon as they got on. It was completely a one– sided battle.

After a while, everyone fell silent as shock and somberness replaced the arrogant shouts earlier.

Chapter 622

Chapter 622

If the man had only defeated one opponent, others might have considered it was due to his luck. However, defeating several dozen opponents nonstop could only mean that he was an incredibly powerful individual.

Thanks to that, the man finally earned some recognition from the crowd.

“Who is this guy? He’s so strong!”

“A man dressed in green and good at using a spear? Don’t tell me he’s the person who rose to fame in the martial world recently by challenging strong fighters–Verdant Phantom?”

“What? Verdant Phantom? I heard that even Geoffrey Vaughn, who’s in the top twenty of The Heavenly Immortals, lost to him!”

“He defeated someone as strong as Geoffrey Vaughn? He’s a monster!”

Everyone was shocked to hear his nickname. After all, the name Verdant Phantom had been gathering attention, especially after the man defeated Geoffrey Vaughn. However, since he never appeared in public, few knew what he looked like.

Everyone was surprised to learn that he would show up. They were even more shocked to see him challenging Balerno’s martial arts so openly.

“It’s your turn now, Terry Doyle!” Verdant Phantom lifted his spear and pointed its tip in Terry’s direction, turning everyone’s attention to the latter.

“Verdant Phantom is so strong. I wonder if Terry will win.”

“Terry Doyle is ranked thirteenth on The Heavenly Immortals, while Verdant Phantom was able to defeat someone who’s on the top twenty of the same list. It’s hard to guess who might win.”

“It seems like Terry Doyle finally met his match!”

The crowd gossiped nervously.

“Why? Aren’t you going to accept my challenge? Or do you plan to run away and hide?” Verdant Phantom taunted. novelbin

“How interesting.” Terry chuckled and gradually approached the platform. “I don’t know where you’re from, but you should at least let me warm up, right?”

“Warm up?” Verdant Phantom snorted. “You sure talk big for someone who’s about to meet their demise.”

“Because of you? As if.” Terry calmly stood up with his hands clasped behind his back.

“Hmph! I’ve already defeated countless martial artists on The Heavenly Immortals. You’re nothing more than a stepping stone for my journey to reach the top of the list!” Verdant Phantom declared confidently.

No one rebutted his arrogant words after they had witnessed his strength earlier.

“Don’t tell me you think you’re on par with me just because you defeated Geoffrey Vaughn?” Terry smirked condescendingly. “The gap between each rank on The Heavenly Immortals is like a river. Compared to me, those that you defeated are about seven ranks lower than me, and that makes the gap between the two of us as vast as the ocean.”

“Those standards don’t apply to me. With my spear alone, I’ll defeat every single one of you!” Verdant Phantom smirked.

“You sure are a reckless fellow. Well, I hope you don’t disappoint me later,” Terry responded calmly.

“Enough with the chit–chat. Choose your weapon!” Verdant Phantom swung around, exuding a fierce aura.

“My weapon? Pfft. I don’t need one against you.” Terry’s hands remained behind his back, and his nonchalant attitude showed how little he cared about his opponent.

“Since you seem keen to die, why don’t I give you a hand?” With a stomp, Verdant Phantom shot toward Terry with his spear in his grasp.

There was a glint as the spear thrust forward, its movements charged with power thanks to the true energy supplied to it. The unmatched speed and power left everyone in awe.

The tip of the spear tore through the air, leaving a shadow behind. There was even a long gouge on the ground from where the blade had been dragged past.

“What terrifying skills!”

“Terry Dole is in danger now!”

Everyone silently feared for Terry. They also realized that Verdant Phantom had been holding back against them earlier.

In the blink of an eye, the tip of the man’s spear made contact with Terry’s chest. However, to everyone’s astonishment, despite being struck, Terry stood his ground without flinching, enduring the ferocious attack with his body!

Chapter 623

Chapter 623

“What?” The scene before the crowd caused their eyes to widen and their jaws to drop in shock.

All of them had witnessed Verdant Phantom’s strength firsthand and saw how ferocious his last attack was, yet Terry had used nothing but his chest to block the blow. Was that even humanly possible?

“How can this be?” Verdant Phantom was shocked. He staggered backward, his face full of

disbelief.

He had spent years perfecting that last attack, and no one had ever managed to stop it. Even Geoffrey Vaughn had lost to that attack, so he thought that he’d be able to defeat Terry with the same attack. However, Terry had stopped his attack, which should be strong enough to pierce through armor and cripple someone, with nothing but his body. And Terry was terrifyingly calm novelbin

about it.

“Is this all you’ve got? How disappointing.” Terry shook his head.

“Don’t be so full of yourself. I don’t believe you’re immune to all physical attacks!” Verdant Phantom gritted his teeth before stabbing Terry with full force.

A mighty stream of true energy flowed out of his body and into his spear, turning its tip bright red.

“Rot in hell!” Verdant Phantom yelled before driving his spear into Terry’s chest.

A loud clang rang out instantly.

Terry seemed unfazed by the attack. On the contrary, the other man’s spear had bent under the

force.

“That’s it?” Terry smirked. He grabbed hold of the spearhead and clenched his fist. Metal creaked under his grip as he broke the other man’s spear.

“What?” Verdant Phantom was appalled. He never imagined that Terry would be unscathed after receiving his strongest attack. Their power difference was too great!

“You’re too weak. Go back and practice for a few more years.” Terry threw the bent spear aside and planted a foot into the abdomen of Verdant Phantom, who groaned as his body flew backward before slamming into a wall and passing out on impact.

In the end, Verdant Phantom lost!

“Well done!”

“Woo-hoo!”

After a pause, applause and roars of approval rang out. Terry’s strength had earned him the audience’s respect.

Verdant Phantom? So what? And what if that man defeated Geoffrey Vaughn? He had still lost to Terry.

“As expected of Terry Doyle. He got rid of Verdant Phantom so easily.”

“No wonder he’s ranked thirteenth on The Heavenly Immortals.”

Chapter 624

Chapter 624

How were they going to win against a monster like Terry?

“What do you think of Terry’s performance, Sir Paul?” Phil was beaming from ear to ear after witnessing his son’s outstanding show.

“Not bad. He’s a talented one indeed.” Paul gave a small smile. “I have a feeling that he will become a Grandmaster martial artist in the next decade.”

Paul’s words shocked everyone. Grandmaster martial artists were extremely rare. Even in Balerno, where several hundred million people resided, there had only ever been five Grandmaster martial artists. And each of them had made a name for themselves with their strength.

Terry’s talent must be truly incredible if Paul was willing to give such high praise.

“You flatter him, Sir Paul. My son might be talented, but he still needs work.” Phil’s words may

seem modest, but he failed to hide the grin on his face.

As long as his son became a Grandmaster martial artist within the next decade, the Doyle family would be invincible! In fact, they might very well become a part of the Tremendous Three-no, the

Tremendous Four.

“As they say, the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree. Congratulations, Mr. Doyle.” Hector, who was

sitting beside them, congratulated them.

Other influential figures clambered to sing their praises, well aware of how strong a Grandmaster martial artist was. After all, the Hill family was only so influential because of Paul, and that was what it

meant to be a Grandmaster martial artist.

“Sis, if Terry is so strong, doesn’t that guarantee that Dustin will lose?” Ruth asked worriedly. Terry’s performance earlier had wiped away whatever hope she held.

“If I remember correctly, someone was going to challenge me to a duel today.” Just then, Terry spoke. He surveyed the room, looking for his target.

“Challenge him? After seeing what happened to Verdant Phantom, there’s no way that gang leader would show up.”

“Pfft! Seeing how that guy hasn’t appeared yet, I’m sure he’s retreated with his tail between his legs.”

“If he’s already here, he might as well show his face, right? Rather than hiding like a coward.”

The crowd smirked and began bad-mouthing Dustin, assuming that he hadn’t appeared due to

fear.

“Dustin, didn’t you say that you were the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang? Why haven’t you gone up yet?” Gordon’s eyes shot to Dustin, a smirk hanging off his lips.

“Hey, you were talking big earlier. Why are you keeping silent now?” Zoey crossed her arms, sneering.

“Hey, Rhys. Someone’s calling you. You should get up there.” Zeke taunted.

“That’s none of your business!” Nelson shouted with a glare.

“What a bunch of losers! You guys are all bark and no bite. How disappointing.” Zeke ridiculed.

“Where did you find the balls to pretend to be the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang?” Zoey sniggered,

“Don’t tell me you’re scared, Dustin. Where did your courage go? Don’t you have dignity as a man?” Gordon taunted.

“Since you guys seem hell-bent on provoking me, I might as well do as you wish.” Dustin nodded. and turned toward the ring. novelbin

“Is that guy really going to go up there?” Zoey was astonished.

Gordon scoffed. “He’s just putting on a show. I bet he’s going to walk into the crowd and then run away.”

“Exactly. If he goes up there, I’ll eat my own shit while doing a handstand!” Zeke smirked. Soon, their smiles dropped when they realized that Dustin had gotten into the ring.


Chapter 625

Chapter 625

w

“No way. He went up?” Zoey and the others stopped smiling as they watched Dustin get onto the arena, their faces frozen in shock.

They never expected Dustin to actually go into the ring, thinking that he was merely bluffing. Still, did he have a death wish?

“Hey, you! Weren’t you going to eat your shit while doing a handstand? Go ahead.” Nelson suddenly

spoke.

Zeke stiffened awkwardly. It had merely been an offhanded comment. He never imagined that

Dustin would be so bold, so his words were coming back to bite him in the ass.

Zoey suddenly thought of something. “Hang on. Dustin isn’t the Flame Dragon Gang’s leader, is he?

Besides the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang, who else would dare to challenge Terry?

“Impossible! There’s no way a loser like him can be Flame Dragon Gang’s leader.” Gordon immediately protested.

I guess you’re going to keep being stubborn, eh? Well, let me show you.” Nelson sneered before fishing out a badge and slapping it against Gordon’s face.

“You” Just as Gordon was about to start cursing, he took a closer look at the badge and was startled into silence..

The badge belonged to none other than the Flame Dragon Gang!

“Have you finally opened your eyes, you piece of shit? What more do you have to say?” Nelson raised his chin defiantly, rendering Gordon and his friends speechless.

The Flame Dragon Emblem was more than enough evidence, and Dustin’s bold actions only further solidified the fact. However, it was hard for them to accept that the man they had been praising for defeating Maniac was the boy toy they despised.

“Hey, kid. Didn’t you say you were friends with our leader? So, do you know him well?” Nelson sniggered.

Gordon’s face instantly reddened from embarrassment. When his friends turned their gazes toward him, he was so humiliated that he wanted to run and hide. After all, there was nothing. more embarrassing than having your lie exposed in public.

“Cat got your tongue? Weren’t you so full of yourself earlier? Say, how does it feel to be exposed?” Nelson taunted.

“You “Gordon gritted his teeth and swallowed his words since he knew that he would only further embarrass himself if he spoke more.

“So what if Dustin is the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang? He’s still going to lose to Terry Doyle!” Zeke humphed disdainfully.

“He’s right. Only an idiot would challenge Terry Dole!” Zoey echoed, finding any reason to retort Nelson.

Gordon smirked. “His biggest mistake was trying to show off. Let’s see how he meets his end later!”

Although he still felt humiliated, the thought of Dustin beaten into a pulp pleased him greatly.

Meanwhile, in the ring, Dustin’s appearance had drawn much attention, and people were eager to see how the show would unfold.

“Are you Dustin Rhys, leader of the Flame Dragon Gang?” Terry’s hands were clasped behind his back as he gave Dustin a scornful look over. novelbin

“I am.” Dustin nodded.

“I can’t tell if you’re brave or stupid for challenging me.”

Chapter 626

Chapter 626 novelbin

Terry shook his head with a smile. “Don’t tell me you’re trying to use me to make a name for yourself.”

It wouldn’t be the first time someone did something like that. Terry had encountered many who challenged him in hopes of using their victory to boost their reputation, just like Vardant Phantom. Still, all those people eventually lost to him.

“Let me make this clear. I’m not interested in making a name for myself. I decided to challenge you to save myself the trouble by settling things with your family once and for all,” Dustin answered calmly.

“Settle things with us? And how do you intend to do that?” Terry had a small smile.

“Simple. If I defeat you today, you and your family have to stop meddling in my life,” Dustin answered straightforwardly.

“Defeat me? Pfft!” Terry was surprised by Dustin’s words and burst out laughing. The audience also laughed mockingly along with Terry.

It would be a miracle if Dustin could come out of this battle alive, but to think he could defeat

Terry? What an idiot!

“He’s an interesting fellow, but he’s too arrogant.” Phil was unbothered by Dustin’s words.

“Insolent fool. Even Verdant Phantom was easily defeated, so what makes him think that he stood a chance against Terry?” Maggie humphed scomfully.

“I’ve done what I could to stop you, but you wouldn’t listen.” Claudia shook her head. She had only advised Dustin because of Sheila, but Dustin refused to listen and even dared to see his challenge

through after watching what happened to Verdant Phantom, so he must be an idiot.

“Sir Paul, do you think Dustin has a winning chance?” Hector asked out of the blue.

“We’ll find out soon.” Paul smiled but didn’t give a straight answer.

“Mr. Harmon, you must be joking. That brat is just a nobody. There’s no way he could win.” Phil

smirked.

“Just because he’s not famous doesn’t mean he’s not capable. Since he dared to challenge your son, I’m sure he’s confident in his skills.” Hector protested.

“Since you seem to have faith in him, why don’t we have a bet?” Phil wore a smile.

“What are we betting with?” Hector didn’t refuse.

“I’ve been eyeing your antique pottery for some time now. Let’s go with that.” Phil got straight to the point.

“I must say, you’re quite greedy, my friend. The treasure you picked is worth over three billion dollars. But what will you put on the line?”

“I’m not a narrow-minded person. Even since our family’s founding, we’ve kept an ancient manuscript called the Tempest of the Eighteen Swords’. I’ll bet that. What do you think?”

“But that’s your family heirloom. Are you sure?” Hector was astonished.

“Tempest of the Eighteen Swords” was a book that contained information about a top-grade martial arts sword technique and has existed ever since the Doyle family was established. Usually, only the leader and his heir had the right to read it, while others in the family couldn’t even catch a glimpse of it. In fact,

an internal conflict had happened before just because of this book, so it was easy to guess how valuable it was.

“Of course. So, do you agree to the bet?” Phil smiled. He had dared to bet his family heirloom since he was confident that his son would win. And since the winner was certain, he didn’t mind betting on something so valuable when there was no way it would fall into Hector’s hands.

“Since you put such a precious item into the bet, I’ll agree to it. Let’s see who wins.” Hector agreed. readily.

If Dustin lost the battle, Hector would merely lose an antique. However, if Dustin did win, Hector would finally get his hands on a rare sword technique manuscript that could vastly strengthen the shadow guards, thus fueling his entire family’s overall martial arts force.

There was no way Hector was going to let this opportunity slip through his fingers.

Chapter 627

Chapter 627

Both Terry and the audience sniggered at what Dustin had said. Everyone assumed that Dustin wouldn’t even be able to withstand three blows, much less defeat Terry.

“What are you laughing at? Is it that funny?” Dustin asked calmly, unbothered by the audience’s

attitude.

“What do you think?” Terry’s smile didn’t falter. “Do you really think you’ll win?”

“Why not? Do you think you’re better than everyone else? Why are you naturally assuming that you won’t lose?” Dustin retorted.

“Pfft! I don’t know where you found the balls to ask me that, but it’s fine. I’ll show you how different we are!” Terry beckoned Dustin with a finger and smirked. “Come on. I’ll let you have three shots at me. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

“You better not do that. Last time, Bennet Malcom said the same thing, and he’s still stuck in bed. right now.” Dustin reminded.

“Bennet is merely my subordinate. As if he’s a match for me.” Terry feigned a smile.

“Both of you are the same to me since the outcome won’t be any different,” Dustin answered frankly.

“What?” Terry’s smile gradually fell. He had seen many arrogant people like Verdant Phantom, but Dustin was different from them. Dustin wasn’t only reckless and arrogant; he was also looking down on Terry. Dustin’s calm expression and unbothered attitude were infuriating.

Terry couldn’t help feeling like he was being humiliated. How dare a nobody like Dustin looked

down on him!

“That idiot! There’s no way Bennet’s skills are anywhere near Terry’s.” Maggie snorted from where she sat.

“He’s too naive if he thinks he can defeat Terry just because he defeated Bennet.” Next to Maggie, Claudia shook her head. If she had to say, Terry was ten times stronger than Bennet, and the difference between Dustin and the former was as clear as day.

“Ha, that bastard is still as arrogant as usual! He still has no idea what he’s gotten himself into.” Gordon jeered.

“The more he pisses Terry off, the worse his outcome will be. He’s just digging his own grave at this point.” Zeke smirked.

“Dustin is not as astute as he needs to be, so it serves him right if he dies today!” Zoey crossed her

arms.

Although they finally discovered Dustin’s identity, none of them thought that he had a chance of winning.

“I’ve already given you a chance. Since you don’t seem to appreciate it, don’t blame me for whatever happens!” Terry’s face darkened, and his aura turned murderous.

“Go ahead. I’m curious to see how strong the person ranked thirteenth on The Heavenly Immortals

now is.” Dustin beckoned. novelbin

When Dustin fought his way to the top of The Heavenly Immortals ten years ago, all of his

opponents had been talented and skilled individuals, so he wondered if those on the current list were just as strong.

“You seem eager to die, so I’ll do you a favor!” Terry drew his right hand back and curled his fingers into a claw. Air whirled around and gathered in his palm as his true energy was condensed to form an energy bullet. When the energy bullet finally reached the size of an apple, Terry leaped forward, and there was a loud explosion as the white energy bullet was flung toward Dustin.

Usually, one could gauge a martial artist’s strength based on the size of their energy bullets, and Terry’s happened to be unbelievably sturdy and held massive destructive power.

Dustin’s feet didn’t move an inch despite the incoming attack. Instead, he tilted his head to the side. The energy bullet missed his cheek by a hair’s breadth and slammed into the tree trunk. behind him. The force of the attack sent shivers down the audience’s spine.

“Hmm?”

Terry narrowed his eyes when he saw Dustin escape his attack, and he struck out once more.

Chapter 628

Chapter 628

There was a loud whoosh as a larger and quicker energy bullet blasted in the direction of Dustin’s

chest.

Dustin kept his feet firmly planted on the ground and leaned backward, his back arched. The energy bullet flew over his face and slammed into the same tree. He pushed himself off the ground with one hand and stood back up, unharmed.

Terry frowned. He had thought he’d be able to end this battle easily, yet Dustin had surprised him by dodging his attacks twice.

“If this is all you’ve got, then I have to say, I’m disappointed,” Dustin said nonchalantly..

Hearing this, Terry’s expression hardened in anger. No one has ever treated him with such disrespect and condescension.

“No way. He’s looking down on Terry Doyle?”

“He managed to dodge those two attacks thanks to luck. And Mr. Terry went easy on him, or he

would be dead by now!”

“Mr. Terry, don’t go easy on him!”

The audience shouted in indignation.

“I was going to let you live, but it seems like that’s unnecessary now.” Terry put one foot in front of the other before springing toward Dustin.

The true energy that burst forth was enough to easily kill those weaker than him without having

to touch them. However, there was a flaw in this move. If a person’s opponent is on the same level as them, the attack’s effects were greatly reduced. And since it was impossible to change the trajectory of the blow, their opponents could easily predict their moves and jump out of the way.

Therefore, a battle between Divine-level martial artists meant that fighters must use their bodies to defeat their opponents. In these cases, factors like weapons, skills, and true energy were pivotal

to one’s success.

“You’re dead meat!” As soon as Terry got closer to Dustin, he gathered his true energy and threw out a punch. There was a thunderous boom as the air around them started flowing, and a vortex of true energy enveloped Terry’s fist.

The terrifying pressure caused the audience to shudder as they struggled to breathe.

“What a powerful strike!”

“Now that Terry is getting serious, that guy’s doomed for sure!”

“No way! Is that guy going to take Terry Doyle’s attack just like that?”

Just as Terry’s fist was about to land, Dustin finally made a move. Under the crowd’s disbelieving gazes, he stood his ground and threw a punch against Terry’s fist.

“Ignorant fool!” Maggie smirked, pleased.

“He might still have a chance if he ducks, but if he’s going to face the attack head-on, then he’s at

dead man.” Claudia shook her head, sure that the winner was Terry.

“Let’s see what happens to you now!” Gordon and his friends gloated and eagerly waited for Dustin

to be blown away.

“Mr. Harmon, I’m afraid your guy is doomed.” Phil sniggered.

Hector seemed unbothered by Phil’s words. However, Natasha had gone as white as a sheet. Her fists were tightly clenched as her eyes remained glued to the ring. Would Dustin be able to withstand Terry’s attack at full force?

Finally, the two fists collided with each other. There was an ear-splitting bang as the entire place began to shake. A blast of true energy burst out and spread throughout the place, whipping up novelbin

shrill winds.

After the onslaught, Dustin seemed completely unscathed, while Terry staggered backward, nearly falling

Chapter 629

Chapter 629

Terry staggered back from the impact, his heavy stomps leaving footprints on the solid ground. By the time he managed to stabilize himself, his face was completely pale, despite his rapid. heartbeat. Sweat had formed on his forehead, and the edges of his shirt were frayed. There was even blood dripping from his fist. What a miserable sight.

“What?” The crowd had been stunned into silence. None of them could have imagined that Terry might be at a disadvantage when it came to physical fights. This was unbelievable!

“N-no way! Terry got pushed back?” Maggie was flabbergasted.

Claudia was shocked as well. “I didn’t know Dustin was so strong.” If she hadn’t seen it for herself, she would have never believed that someone managed to withstand Terry’s attack and even came out somewhat victorious.

“I-impossible! How can someone like him be so powerful?” Gordon and the other two were

dumbfounded. The scenario they had in their minds was Dustin being destroyed with one punch, so why was he winning against Terry?

“What?” Phil sat up straight, and his expression fell. There was no way his genius son was losing to a nobody. What would become of their family if Terry were to lose? Worse, Phil had made a bet with Hector using “Tempest of the Eighteen Swords, so the consequences would be devastating.

“As expected.” Hector smiled, pleasantly surprised. He knew that there was no way Dustin would recklessly challenge Terry if he wasn’t confident in himself.

Things are getting interesting.” Paul stroked his beard, fascinated. For Dustin to be so skilled at medicine and martial arts at such a young age, Paul was sure that there was more to Dustin than

meets the eye.

“Did you see that, Sis? Dustin is winning!” Ruth jumped up excitedly.

“Of course, I saw. I’m not blind.” Natasha heaved a sigh of relief, the smile returning to her face. “I told you he’d win, but you wouldn’t believe me.”

“When did you say that? I can’t remember anymore.” Ruth stared at Natasha quizzically.

“It doesn’t matter.” Natasha glared at her sister, who pouted.

Ruth mumbled to herself, “Are all women like this? Their moods are so unpredictable.”

Back in the arena, Terry coughed as he tried to suppress the energy churning within his body. His expression was terrifying. He felt sorry for himself as the audience criticized him. Ever since he became famous, no one has ever successfully hurt him. Today, however, an accident occurred, and it was a blow to both his dignity and skills.

His reputation would be ruined if he didn’t get rid of Dustin completely.

Abruptly, Terry burst out laughing wildly. “You’re strong; I’ll give you that. I underestimated you earlier. With your capabilities, you could easily make your way into the top twenty of The Heavenly Immortals. Unfortunately, your opponent is me. To tell you the truth, I’ve been hiding my true strength since three years ago as I underwent all sorts of training. So far, none of my opponents have been strong enough for me to want to take off these shackles and use my full


Chapter 630

Chapter 630

“Today, I’ll show you how terrifying the power I’ve been saving up for the past three years is!” Terry began removing his clothes, revealing the dark steel weights underneath that covered his body like armor. There were even a few attached to his limbs.

Under everyone’s disbelieving gazes, Terry gradually took off those weights, which landed on the ground with solid thuds that made people shudder.

“Holy smokes, he’s a beast! Who would have thought that he was moving around with several hundred pounds of weight.”

“Usually, it’s hard to even walk with those tied around one’s body, yet he’s been walking normally and even fighting! What a monster.”

“If he’s that strong with limitations, what would happen if he took them off?”

“I can only say that he’s terrifying!”

The audience gossiped, shocked at how strict Terry was with himself. No one would like to wear clothes that weighed a few hundred pounds.

“No wonder Dustin seemed to have an edge over Terry. Terry has been holding himself back. Now that his restrictions are gone, I’m sure he’ll win!” Maggie regained her confidence.

“There’s a reason he’s ranked thirteenth on The Heavenly Immortals.” Claudia couldn’t help but respect Terry. Being a genius was nothing new, but it was always harder to accept when a genius was working harder than ordinary people.

“See? There’s no way Terry would lose. He was just holding himself back.” The smiles returned to Gordon, Zeke, and Zoey’s faces when they found an excuse they could use.

“As expected of my son, he left a card up his sleeve. He’ll win now.” Phil let out a relieved sigh now that the manuscript seemed safe. novelbin

“It seems like Dustin will be in trouble again.” Natasha and Ruth’s expressions turned grave once more. They never thought that Terry might be hiding his true strength.

“Much better…” After removing his burdens, Terry began stretching, and a confident smile returned to his face. “To be able to force me to use my full strength, you should be proud to lose to me.”

It took Terry three years to get to where he was, so it was finally time to see the fruits of his labor.

“Don’t speak too soon. This doesn’t change anything.” Dustin shook his head.

“You still don’t seem to understand the situation right now. Without those weights, my speed and power will greatly increase. I’ll even let you in on a secret. Fist fights aren’t my forte-swords are!” Terry opened his palm, and a sword that a servant had been holding onto flew into his palm, instantly strengthening his aura to the point that those standing blocks away could feel it.

“My sword is unbreakable, and today, you’ll have the honor of dying from it. You should be proud!” Terry tightened his grip on the hilt before he sprang toward Dustin, his speed so fast that the naked eye couldn’t follow up and left an after-image.

“He’s so quick!” The audience was startled.

The average martial artist could no longer catch sight of his blade due to its speed, but its murderous quality was enough to frighten them.

“You’re dead meat!” With the aid of his sword, Terry was unstoppable.

Right before the tip of the sword could piece through Dustin’s chest, two fingers reached out to pinch the blade, bringing Terry’s attack to a halt. Instantly, whatever murderous aura there was vanished.

Chapter 631

Chapter 631

“What?” Terry was astounded to see that his attack had been stopped. After taking off the weights, his strength and speed would have multiplied tremendously. And to win against Dustin, he even exposed his greatest weapon, his sword. All of this was to ensure his victory against Dustin. However, despite going at Dustin at full force, the latter managed to stop his attack with nothing. but two fingers!

Was Dustin even human?

“I-impossible!” Terry’s eyes widened as he lost his mind. He began swinging his sword at Dustin nonstop, and the force whipped the air in the arena, causing dust to engulf the place.

Terry’s continuous blows brought more gouges to the ground until the floor resembled a spider web.

“Die! You have to die!” Terry roared. His attacks picked up speed and became more lethal. novelbin

Dustin, who was unfazed by the onslaught, dodged and avoided Terry’s attacks by twisting his upper body. His feet were still firmly planted on the ground. He would only block attacks with his hands when there was nowhere for him to dodge.

The battle in the ring was getting more intense, yet the audience was completely befuddled.

Due to Terry and Dustin’s high speed, all they could see were shadows and after-images of the two of them. And because of how dangerous Terry’s sword aura was to regular martial artists, the crowd had no choice but to scuttle backward and watch the battle from afar.

“Claudia, I can’t see anything. Can you?” Maggie struggled to identify the two men.

“I can’t either. They are both way stronger than me” Claudia shook her head. She was still a High- level martial artist, and although she was much stronger than the average martial artist. She still had a long

way to go compared to Divine-level martial artists. In fact, she was nothing compared.

to them.

“Terry should be the one with the upper hand, right?” Maggi asked tentatively.

“Judging from the magnitude of the destruction, it seems like it.” Claudia nodded. “Terry’s sword skill is ruthless, and he also has an ace card-Tempest of the

Eighteen Swords. If he uses that, no one would be able to stop him.”

“Great!” Maggie was thrilled to hear that. Although she didn’t have the right to learn that technique, she had heard of it before. It was the Doyle family’s greatest treasure; it had been. around since the family’s foundation and was to be used as a last resort when someone had been cornered with no way of escaping.

There were rumors that the sword technique in the manuscript increased in power at each level, and so far, no one has ever withstood the last level before.

Maggie believed that as long as Terry used it, he would win the battle easily.

“Fuck. I can’t even tell who’s who anymore.” Zeke stood on tiptoes and peered over the crowd’s head. “Gordon, do you think Terry will win?”

“Of course, he will!” Gordon answered confidently. “Dustin might be skilled, but he’s still a country

17

bumpkin with no power. Terry is different. As the future head of the Doyle family who’s received training from the greatest masters, I’m sure he still has a card up his sleeve that he’s hiding.”

“That’s true.” Zeke nodded his head, relieved. As a martial arts family, the Doyle family had a powerful legacy and many martial arts manuscripts that could help one easily defeat their opponent.


Chapter 632

Chapter 632

As long as Terry wanted to, it shouldn’t be hard for him to defeat Dustin.

“Sir Paul, who do you think will win?” Hector suddenly turned his attention to Paul, who sat in the

middle.

“The one with a ninety percent chance,” Paul answered with a smile, his eyes crinkling.

“Ninety percent?” Phil smiled. “You’ve got a good eye, Sir Paul. You could tell that my son had an ace up his sleeve, so he should be able to win.”

Phil had been getting worried that his son might lose, but Paul’s words reassured him. As a Grandmaster martial artist, no one would dare question what Paul said, so if Paul said that there’s a ninety percent winning chance, it must be true. Although there was ten percent left, it was more than enough for him.

Paul glanced at Phil, who was full of confidence, but didn’t say anything, a knowing smile on his face.

“Tempest of the Eighteen Swords!” A voice bellowed from the platform as the air turned heavy. Instantly, the entire platform began to shake as cracks spread everywhere.

“Terry is finally going to use his best move! That’s the end of that bastard!” Maggie shouted animatedly.

“One doesn’t use ‘Tempest of the Eighteen Swords unless extremely necessary, but when they do, their opponents will definitely die.” Claudia narrowed her eyes.

“Let’s see what you’ll do now!” Gordon and his friends’ eyes were glued to the ring, not wanting to miss seeing Dustin get defeated.

“Are things finally going to end now?” Phil smirked. Although Dustin had surprised him several. times, the man was still no match for his son.

“As long as you withstand this blow, you’ll still have a chance to turn things around. Good luck!” Hector’s fists clenched as he silently prayed for Dustin. Natasha and her sister were also waiting anxiously after hearing that Dustin only had a ten percent chance of living.

“You’ve got to hold on, Sir Rhys! We’re depending on you!” Nelson and his men were worried for Duntin. They knew that if their leader lost, the Doyle family was going to completely get rid of their gang.

“Tempest of the Eighteen Swords’! It’s time for you to die!” Terry shouted. He gathered all his strength into a single strike and swung his blade toward Dustin.

Bang!

The cracked arena began crumbling. Dust and debris flew into the air, making it hard for people to keep their eyes open.

After some time, the dust finally settled, and only one man was standing among the wreckage- Terry.

“We won!” The Doyle family was overjoyed to see this, and the audience began cheering.

“You’re amazing, Mr. Terry!”

“No wonder he’s ranked thirteenth on The Heavenly Immortals!”

“Today’s battle was eye-opening. He is indeed a genius.”

The audience was grinning widely as they sang praises to him.novelbin

Terry smiled from where he stood atop the wreckage. Suddenly, he doubled over and spat out a mouthful of blood before collapsing to the ground.

Chapter 633

Chapter 633

The audible thud when Terry fell to the ground silenced everyone, effectively cutting off all laughter and cheers.

The crowd shared dismayed looks, unable to comprehend what just happened.

What was going on? Didn’t Terry win? Why did he spit out blood? Had it merely been a narrow win?

Just as everyone was stuck in disbelief, a silhouette slowly walked out of the ruined arena. Even the dust in the air seemed to disperse and create a path for him.

When the person reached the top of the platform, the audience could finally see Dustin’s handsome face.

Dustin stood proudly with his hands in his pocket as he studied his unconscious opponent calmly.

Meanwhile, everyone’s jaw dropped. They thought that Terry had been the one who won, but things have completely changed. Terry was lying on the ground, injured. While Dustin was completely unscathed. It was obvious who the winner was.

“N-no way! Terry Doyle lost?”

“Holy smokes! Balerno’s martial art genius and the thirteenth person on The Heavenly Immortals lost to a nobody?”

“Who the hell is that guy? How was he able to injure Mr. Terry? That’s insane!”

There was an uproar as everyone stared at Dustin like he was a monster. Although it was hard for them to come to terms with the fact that Terry had lost, what they saw wasn’t a lie. Terry had been completely

destroyed!

“I-impossible! There’s no way Terry would lose to that guy. My eyes must be deceiving me!” Maggie shook her head and rubbed her eyes, trying to deny what she saw. She refused to believe that a mere nobody had taken down the genius in their family. novelbin

“When did he become so strong?” Claudia’s eyes widened in shock. She thought that Dustin was just a normal Divine-level martial artist who could only defeat someone of Bennet’s caliber. Instead, he had completely triumphed over Terry. Had she been looking down on the wrong person this entire time?

“H-he won? How is that possible?” Gordon was aghast, his eyes filled with disbelief.

“He actually survived!” Zeke was sweating buckets now.

“He wasn’t bluffing.” Zoey gulped, unable to remain calm.

“Natasha wasn’t wrong. He is different.” Adriana mumbled to herself, her eyes fixed on Dustin.

“H-he won? Our leader won?” After getting over the shock, Nelson leaped up and began hugging his men. From now on, their gang was going to become more powerful than ever!

“Sis, he won! Dustin won!” Ruth cheered excitedly.

“Of course, he did. There’s no way my man would lose.” Natasha’s shock turned to pride, and she lifted her head haughtily. All she hoped for was for Dustin to come back to her safely, but she

never imagined he would give her such a big surprise.

“I knew there was more to that guy.” Hector smiled, relieved. Although he was sure that Dustin came prepared, it was still difficult to defeat Terry.

“I-impossible! How did my son lose?” Phil was devastated. He spun around and looked at Paul, “Sir Paul, didn’t you say that my son had a ninety percent chance of winning? How did things come to this?”

Chapter 634

“I think you misunderstood something here,” Paul responded calmly. “I said Dustin had a ninety percent chance of winning. Your son only had ten.”

“What?” Phil stiffened. It turned out that everything had been in his head. Still, he couldn’t understand or accept how a nobody like Dustin was able to defeat his son, who was a genius.

“Mr. Doyle, thank you for Tempest of the Eighteen Swords’,” Hector suddenly said, causing Phil’s

face to darken.

Phil thought that today’s battle would work in their favor by boosting their reputation. However, not only had his son lost the battle, he also lost their family heirloom. It was a devastating loss!

Dustin’s victory also taught everyone something. There was always someone far stronger than you, even if you were the strongest person around. Also, from today onward, Balerno martial arts. would see a dark horse, someone more talented and stronger than Terry.

“Useless fools!” Tyler Grant, who stood amidst the audience wearing a mask, humphed and walked away. He hid his identity because he thought he’d get to see an amusing show, yet Terry had been. useless and couldn’t even defeat a pretty boy like Dustin. It was such a waste of time!

Back at the wreckage, Dustin looked at Terry below him and reminded, “You’ve lost. Remember what I said earlier? Your family better stay out of my way from now on.” He turned to walk off the

stage.

“No! I haven’t lost yet!” Gritting his teeth, Terry clambered to his feet wildly.

“Go to hell!” Locking his eyes on Dustin’s back, Terry grabbed his sword and thrust it toward

Dustin. novelbin

“Watch out!” Natasha cried out, but it was too late.

Terry’s attack was too quick and silent, making it hard to detect. So, before anyone realized what was going on, the tip of Terry’s sword was already pressing into Dustin’s back.

“Haha, I’m still the winner in the end!” Terry cackled.

Quickly, his laughter stopped and his smile froze when he realized that his sturdy blade hadn’t even hurt Dustin. It didn’t even impale the man’s flesh.

Terry wanted to turn things around? What a joke.

“What do you think you’re doing?” Dustin snapped, slowly turning his head.

This was an open battle where everyone had seen the results, so how dare Terry tried to pull a fast one on him! Were all Doyle family members so shameless?

“Die! Die! Rot in hell!” True energy burst forth from Terry and into his sword as he tried to piece through Dustin’s body, and the blade eventually bent under the force.

Still, no matter how hard Terry tried, he just couldn’t injure Dustin.

“Fool!” Dustin humphed. He stopped going easy on Terry and planted his fist into Terry’s abdomen.

There was a bang at Terry’s abdomen, and his core shattered to pieces. Terry flew backward from the force like a ragdoll, blood spurting everywhere. It caused an uproar among the crowd when his body

landed in the audience zone, and the Doyle family’s blood started boiling after seeing how Terry’s core was destroyed.

Chapter 635

Chapter 635

After failing to sneak up on Dustin, Terry was thrown into the air, where he landed right beside Phil, who was infuriated to see his son injured and bleeding uncontrollably. “You piece of shit! How dare you hurt my son!”

“Are you blind or something? He snuck up on me, so I merely defended myself,” Dustin answered.

“Nonsense!” Phil yelled. “The winner hadn’t been determined yet. You were the one who left your back open to your opponent, so it was fair and just!”

Although his son had been in the wrong, there was no way he could admit that now.

“Fine. Since the winner hadn’t been determined yet, there shouldn’t be a problem since I attack him normally.” Dustin retorted.

“Of course, there is! You deliberately injured my son!” Phil seethed

“This is how the martial world works. You’re putting your life at stake when you accept a challenge. Your son got hurt because he wasn’t strong enough. Your family is a martial arts family. Don’t tell me you’re sore losers?” Dustin sneered.

“You!” Phil’s blood boiled.

“You sneaky bastard!” Maggie stood up. “Don’t waste time arguing with him, Uncle Phil! He destroyed Terry’s core. We must make him pay!” novelbin

“That’s right! There’s no way we’d let him walk out after hurting our family’s genius!”

“That brat is a danger to society. We need to get rid of him!”

The Doyle family yelled, their eyes showing their animosity toward Dustin. Terry had been their hope, and he even had a chance at becoming a Grandmaster martial artist. To learn that his core had been destroyed and he had lost all his powers was a huge blow to the family.

“It’s fine that he snuck up on me and tried to kill me, but I’m not supposed to defend myself? You guys are shameless!” Dustin jeered.

“How dare you!” The Doyle family was flustered and humiliated.

“Take that bastard down now!” Phil bellowed.

“Anyone who approaches me will die.” Dustin glanced around the room coolly. The Doyle family fighters shuddered when they met his gaze. How were they supposed to win against someone who defeated Terry Doyle?

“Why are you guys panicking? There are so many of us, and only one of him. We’ll defeat him, no matter how long it takes. Take him down!” Phil ordered once more.

“Wait!” Hector suddenly stood up. “Mr. Doyle, accidents are normal during duels. Don’t you think that you’re overreacting?”

“Precisely. A loss is a loss. How could you demand revenge? In public too! That’s awful.” Ruth was displeased.

“Aren’t you worried about what people will think when they find out that such a well-established

1.2

family was manipulating the truth and bullying others?” Natasha humphed.

“Mr. Harmon, this is my family’s affair. It has nothing to do with you.” Phil frowned.

“Well, to tell you the truth, Dustin is an honored guest in our family. So our family wouldn’t let such unjust treatment slide,” Hector responded calmly.

“This is going to turn into a blood feud. Are you sure you want to get caught up in this mess?” Phil demanded.

“Mr. Doyle, everyone here saw what happened. If you insist on doing things your way, I’m afraid you’ll incur their wrath.” Hector tried to knock some sense into Phil.

Everyone here was either a celebrity or a well-known martial artist. If the Doyle family were to retaliate unjustly in front of everyone, their reputation would be ruined.

“Alright, that’s enough.”


Chapter 636

Chapter 636

Paul, who had been silent the entire time, finally spoke up. “Mr. Doyle, there are rules that should be kept. Since your son was the one who accepted the challenge, he should accept whatever consequences there are.”

“But, my son-” Phil wanted to protest but stopped when he met Paul’s icy glare. “Do you plan to be condemned by everyone?”

“No, sir.” Phil gritted his teeth and lowered his head. In terms of status and power, the Doyle family was no match for Paul.

“Mr. Doyle, you should send your son to Stonearay Order immediately. He might still have hope if Dr. Watkins takes a look at him,” Paul reminded.

“Hurry! Get the car ready!” Coming to his senses, Phil gathered his son into his arms and dashed. out of the arena, the rest of the Doyle family members following closely behind. Receiving treatment was the most important thing right now.

“Hi, mind if I have a word with you?” Paul turned his attention to Dustin.

“It would be my honor.” Dustin nodded and followed Paul out the door. novelbin

Once the two men were gone, gossip rose once more.

“What an outstanding battle!”

“I know, right? To think that the person ranked thirteenth on The Heavenly Immortals lost to a nobody. I wouldn’t have believed it if I hadn’t seen it with my own eyes.”

“I’m sure that the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang is going to become famous after this.”

“As he should.”

“Such a talented individual should join Greendust.

“Don’t be silly. Autumn Wind has called dibs on that guy. I’m willing to do anything for him to become my disciple!”

“Are you forgetting about Boulderthorn?”

“You guys are too late. Sir Paul has already made the first move.”

“What? Oh, that sneaky geezer!”

“What are you waiting for? Go after them!”

After processing everything that happened, the elders and leaders of different guilds hurriedly chased after Dustin, not wanting to be left behind.

After all, it was extremely rare to find someone as monstrously talented as Dustin. As long as they paid him some attention, he would surely become a Grandmaster martial artist, so all of them

were now clambering for his attention.

Because Dustin had total victory over the battle, Terry’s title as a genius had been swept under the rug, and the Doyle family’s reputation was in tatters after being known as sore losers.

On the other hand, Dustin’s reputation seemed to have soared thanks to this incident, and there was now a new genius in Balerno.

The Flame Dragon Gang’s reputation also skyrocketed after the battle as skilled fighters from all over the place scrambled to join the gang. Although they still weren’t as powerful as the other famous guilds, they were considerably strong in Millsburg. In time, they would surely become. much stronger.

Chapter 637

Chapter 637

Outside the Doyle family gates, a Maybach revved up and drove off, successfully shaking off the group of people who were chasing after them.

“Thank God I moved fast, or I wouldn’t even have the chance to talk to you.” Paul turned around and looked at the annoyed group behind them, impressed by his foresight.

“It’s not that bad.” Dustin was puzzled.

“You don’t seem to understand your value yet.” Paul shook his head, chuckling. “Being able to defeat Terry Doyle has already proven how powerful and talented you are. There are less than five people in Balerno who could even be on par with you, so countless guilds are desperately trying to rope you in.”

“Tsk. What a bother. I should have kept a low profile.” Dustin sighed. He had only challenged Terry to warn the Doyle family not to mess with him. He didn’t expect them to invite so many people to watch the battle in an attempt to boost their reputation. Still, the Doyle family has shot itself in the foot since he was the one who ended up receiving the boost in reputation.

“You’re an interesting fellow. Others would die for that fame, yet you don’t want it at all.” Paul smiled

“Things like fame can’t even fill my belly. I’m sure that once word spreads, I’ll have people coming up to me to challenge me to a duel. Aren’t I just making things troublesome for myself?” Dustin shook his head.

“It’s hard to find someone who looks at fame and fortune so lightly nowadays.” Paul studied Dustin appreciatively.

“Don’t flatter me, Sir Paul. I’m just a normal person. I don’t have any great ambitions, so whatever you want to say, just tell it to me straight.” Dustin changed the topic.

“Alright, then. I’ll get straight to the point.” Paul nodded. “I wanted to talk to you about the Knighthood Society Tournament.”

“The Knighthood Society Tournament?” Dustin was confused.

“Every three years, there will be a Knighthood Society Tournament between Balerno and Glenstead. The purpose of this tournament is to find new talents as well as observe how strong each side is. The outcome of the battle will determine the direction in which the alliance will

grow for the next three years. The winning side has the right to call the shots and occupy more. resources. Therefore, I hope that you can join the tournament as Balerno’s representative,” Paul explained

“But why me? There are so many skilled fighters in Balerno. There’s no way a youngster like me has the right to represent Balerno.” Dustin was still puzzled.

“First of all, I have high hopes for you since you’re a capable individual. Secondly, there’s an age limit. Participants can’t be more than 38 years old. Thirdly, each side has five slots. Terry Doyle was supposed to take one of them, and since you’ve injured him greatly, you’ll have to take his place.” Paul smiled.

“What?” Dustin paled He never thought things would get so bothersome after defeating Terry. novelbin

You

“This is a good chance for you, young man. Everyone who joins the tournament receives a hefty prize. And if you win, the alliance will grant you one wish. Money, power, jewels, women name it, you’ll have it.” Paul urged.

“Grant me a wish?” Dustin pondered for a moment. He wasn’t interested in money or power, but he did happen to need two rare precious herbs. With the alliance’s help, he might be able to find them more easily.

“Let me know what you need, young man. Don’t be shy.” Paul took advantage of this opportunity and began pressing.

“Sir Paul, have you ever heard of the thousand-year green lotus and Cherusia?” Dustin asked.

“Thousand-year green lotus, no, but I know who has Cherusia,” Paul answered.

“Really? Who?” Dustin’s eyes lit up.

“That’s a secret for now.” Paul tried to entice Dustin “Of course, if you’re willing to represent Balerno in the upcoming tournament, I’ll let you know regardless of the tournament’s results.” “I guess that means I don’t have a choice.”


Chapter 638

Chapter 638

Dustin chuckled bitterly. “Alright, I’ll agree to it. It’s just going to be a few fights anyway.” There was no fight he couldn’t win when it came to using his martial arts prowess.

Paul smiled. “Great. That’ll be all.”

Dustin was curious. “Sir Paul, since you’ve retired, why are you still worrying about matters regarding the martial arts alliance?”

Paul kept his smile. “Even though I’m not with the alliance anymore, my heart still belongs to them. Not to mention, the current leader of the alliance is my disciple. I don’t see anything wrong with helping him recruit talent.”

“Sir Paul, I admire that you’re a man of high integrity.” Dustin nodded in acknowledgment. novelbin

“Alright, there’s no need for the flattery. Where are you going next? I’ll see you off.

“Back to the Flame Dragon Dojo.”

In the afternoon, inside Stoneray Valley at Mount Cloudcrest, Terry laid on an emerald bed. His complexion was pale, and he was sweating all over. A few physicians in white were carefully tending to his injuries. Phil stood at one side; he was anxious and hesitant to speak, fearing he might disrupt their work. After a long while, Terry’s wound was finally sutured up and bandaged.

“Mr. Turner, how is my son?” Phil finally asked when he saw that they had finished treating Terry.

“It’s fortunate that you sent him here on time. Your son is safe for now.” Nicholas wiped his sweat

with his sleeves.

“Thank God!” Phil breathed a sigh of relief. But he quickly followed up with another question.

“He’s safe now, but would it affect his martial arts abilities?”

“That’s where the problem lies.” Nicholas sighed and explained, “His core is seriously damaged. It would be hard to get it healed. I doubt he will be able to recover his abilities.”

“What? How can that be?” Phil’s expression fell. Mr. Turner, you have excellent medical skills. Can you please think of something? I’ll pay you no matter how high the price!”

“Mr. Doyle, my skills are limited. There’s nothing I can do.” Nicholas shook his head.

“If you can’t do it, what about Dr. Linden Watkins? Can you please get him to treat my son?” Phil

was anxious

“Dr. Watkins is in seclusion and refuses to meet anyone. Even if he did treat your son and heal hist core, your son won’t be able to recover his abilities immediately as they are lost. He would need to start all over.” Nicholas was feeling truly helpless.

“Start all over?” The blood drained from Phil’s face when he heard the news. It took his son more than 20 years of hard work to reach where he was today. It would be too late to start all over again. He was now akin to a crippled man.

“Dad…” Terry suddenly opened his eyes and cried out weakly. “Quick… get my mentor, Mr.

1/2

Augustus Kline, here quickly. Only he can save me now!”

Phil’s eyes brightened. That’s right! I almost forgot about him. I’ll contact him right away!”

Augustus Kline was one of the five ultimate grandmasters of Balerno. He possessed remarkable abilities and was seemingly invincible. With the appearance of such a revered figure, he would definitely turn the situation around.

“Dustin Rhys! When my mentor gets here, I’m going to make sure you are crushed into pieces!” Terry growled menacingly. However, the intensity of his anger made him spit out blood, and he fainted on the spot.

Chapter 639

Chapter 639

That night, in the second-floor office of the Flame Dragon Dojo. novelbin

“Sir Rhys, you were so cool today! Not only did you show the Doyle family who’s boss, but you also made the Flame Dragon Gang famous all across Balerno! We have around a thousand members now, and they all admire you greatly!” Nelson poured Dustin a cup of coffee while he showered him with compliments; his excitement and elation were evident.

He’d been worried that the Doyles would seize the opportunity and take revenge on them if Dustin. lost. He didn’t expect their gang leader to be so incredible. Against all odds, Dustin turned the tide. and achieved a resounding victory over Terry. He had become famous through a single battle.

“That’s enough, you’ve said that a million times now. Can’t you say something new?” Dustin was speechless. Ever since Dustin’s return, Nelson had been flattering him in various ways, singing all sorts of praises that Dustin could think of. If people didn’t know any better, they would think Nelson was flirting with Dustin from the look on Nelson’s face.

“You want something new? No problem!” Nelson grinned as he said, “Sir Rhys, did you know that after your victory, many talented individuals have sought to join our gang? I’ve tested out their skills, and every one of them is no ordinary talent. With a little training, they could turn out to be the backbone of our gang! If this continues, I believe the Flame Dragon Gang would become. Millsburg’s largest gang within three years!”

Dustin nodded in response. “Not bad. This is good news. But remember: quality over quantity. Don’t recruit anyone with questionable characters. It would be advantageous to him if the Flame, Dragon Gang expanded well. However, he had to clearly plan out their expansion, lest it led to internal conflicts.

“Hehe… No need to worry, Sir Rhys. I’m skilled in that area, I’ll be able to tell their character from just one look.” Nelson grinned confidently. He’d been part of the martial world for many years. While he didn’t possess any extraordinary abilities, he was always right when it came to reading people.

“Oh, by the way, the most important task is finding the murderer. Make sure not to slack off in that regard,” Dustin reminded him.

“My men have been working hard on investigating. I believe we will have results soon.” Nelson turned serious.

Dustin nodded. “Okay. Let me know immediately if you get any news. You can go now.”

“Alright.” Nelson left after responding..

Suddenly, Dustin’s phone rang. He took it out and saw that it was a call from Dahlia.

The Nicholsons hated him terribly since he was the greatest suspect in James’ death. With the current situation, he couldn’t believe Dahlia was the one to call him first. He wondered if she had finally thought things through.

“Hello, Dahlia?” Dustin answered immediately without hesitation.

After a few seconds of silence, he heard an indifferent voice on the other line. “I’d like to talk to

Augustus Kline, here quickly. Only he can save me now!”

Phil’s eyes brightened. That’s right! I almost forgot about him. I’ll contact him right away!”

Augustus Kline was one of the five ultimate grandmasters of Balerno. He possessed remarkable abilities and was seemingly invincible. With the appearance of such a revered figure, he would definitely turn the situation around.

“Dustin Rhys! When my mentor gets here, I’m going to make sure you are crushed into pieces!” Terry growled menacingly. However, the intensity of his anger made him spit out blood, and he fainted on the spot.

Chapter 640

Chapter 640

“Evidence? Where is it?” Dahlia was taken aback. novelbin

“It’s with me now.” It appeared that Dustin came prepared, as he took out two pieces of evidence.” These are the autopsy results. This can prove that James was poisoned to death. While this black. needle is the murder weapon.”

“What?” Dahlia examined it curiously.

Dustin added, saying, “If you don’t believe me, you can get it tested personally.” Although he had the evidence, it would be hard to convince her without finding the murderer.

“No need for that. I believe you.” Dahlia’s expression was solemn. “To be honest, I know that you’re not the murderer and that this has all been a misunderstanding.”

Dustin smiled. “I’m happy that you think that way.

“I’m sorry for misunderstanding you. But please understand, I had no other choice. My brother’s death has left me in pain. I feel so lost, and I don’t know what to do. I’m scared… I’m scared that I will lose you too. I’m scared that we will become enemies. I’m scared of being alone, I As she spoke, her eyes turned red. She lowered her head and choked back her tears. Her teary appearance looked pitiful; anyone who saw her would pity her.

“It’s alright. It’s all in the past now.” Dustin patted her shoulders in comfort. His actions seemed to shatter all her reservations, and she threw herself into his arms, her sobs intensified. She trembled uncontrollably as a steady stream of tears flowed down her cheeks. Dahlia finally released all the pent- up emotions that she had suppressed for so long.

Dustin sighed. With both arms wrapped around her in an embrace, he inched closer to her and whispered words of comfort into her ear. “It’s okay to cry. It’ll be alright once you cry it out. Oh, by the way, I have a secret to tell you. To be honest, I really did kill your brother.”

“What?” Dahlia froze, and she looked up in shock. “Wha-what did you just say?”

“You didn’t hear me? Let me repeat myself, then. I murdered your brother!” Dustin declared as he

smiled.

After a momentary daze, Dahlia shook her head furiously. “No, it can’t be! You must be lying! How could you be the murderer? I don’t believe you!”

“I couldn’t bear to continue deceiving you, especially when I see you crying so miserably. So I thought I’d just tell you the truth,” Dustin said calmly.

“Dustin, stop joking! You’re not that kind of person” Dahlia denied it flatly.

“Do you really know me?” Dustin countered.

“Why? Weren’t you collecting evidence?” Dahlia frowned.

“I was just playing with you. But I’ve lost interest, so I decided to reveal my cards.” Dustin. shrugged his shoulders.

“So, you were the one who killed my brother?” Dahlia was enraged.

“That’s right. I’m the murderer. What do you plan on doing now Dustin gave her a vague:

“I’m going to kill you!”-In her fury, she took out a dagger and aimed it toward Dustin’s throat.

A slap rang out as Dustin struck Dahlia mercilessly, causing her to fall to the floor. The dagger slipped from her grasp and clattered onto the ground as well.

“You-!” Dahlia’s face was disfigured. She was about to get up when Dustin grabbed her by the throat and pinned her against the wall.

“Ugh-” Dahlia gasped for breath, and her face flushed red. She struggled to free herself but to no avail. Dustin’s grip was like an iron vice that clamped tightly around her neck.

“How are you planning on avenging your brother with your meager strength?” With just one hand, Dustin lifted her off the ground.

“W-why?” Dahlia was aghast. She never expected Dustin to suddenly turn hostile and forget about their past relationship. She could even see the intent to kill in his cold eyes.

“Why? You should ask yourself that.” Dustin sneered coldly. “Is it fun playing such childish tricks in front of me? Are you tired of living?”

“What nonsense are you spouting? Have you gone crazy?” Dahlia was shocked and afraid.

“So, you’re not going to admit it? Alright, two can play at this game!” Dustin snorted and reached. out his hand. With a forceful tug, Dahlia’s clothes were torn into shreds and revealed her enticing. voluptuous figure. She looked extremely provocative.

Chapter 641

Chapter 641

“Wha-what are you doing?” Dahlia’s expression changed as she struggled to free herself. She

looked more alluring as she struggled desperately.

“Don’t you like playing games? I’ll play with you until you’re satisfied!” Dustin’s expression was

cold.

“You’re a lunatic! Stop this at once!” Dahlia cried out angrily.

Dustin commented, “You’re still pretending? The skin on your face has peeled off. Haven’t you

noticed?”

“What?” Dahlia’s eyes widened, and she touched her face instinctively. However, she quickly came back to her senses. It didn’t matter if her face was disfigured, her actions had already given her

away.

“I thought my acting skills were pretty good. I didn’t expect you to see through it that quickly.’ Once she found out she was exposed, “Dahlia” stopped the act and pulled forcefully near her ear. Soon, a human mask was peeled off. “Dahlia” was gone, and she was replaced by an unfamiliar

woman

The woman looked decent, but her complexion was ghastly pale. Her gaze was sinister and malicious. She was the epitome of a female fatale.

“Who are you? Why are you impersonating Dahlia?” Dustin questioned her coldly.

“If you want me to answer you, you would need to answer me first. How did you find out?” The

woman was curious.

Her mentor had taught her the Face-Changing Art personally. She could not only change her appearance, she was also good at reading people immediately, allowing her to impersonate them better. She wasn’t confident enough to say that it was a perfect resemblance, but it was at least 90

% similar. At her level, even close relatives wouldn’t be able to notice in a short time. Hence, she

couldn’t understand how Dustin had figured it out shortly after they met.

“Your technique is impressive. It’s hard to find fault with your appearance. However, you overlooked a few details.”

“First, Dahlia never uses perfume, but you carried a faint smell with you. Second, with Dahlia’s

bborn personality, she would never believe someone that easily. That evidence wouldn’t be

to convince her. Your seductive performance earlier was also clearly done to get my guard e last thing would be your dominant hand. Perhaps you didn’t notice, but you used your i to hold the cup earlier, which is not Dahlia’s dominant hand.

“I may not have seen through you if it were just one suspicious detail, but with all of them put together, it was obvious that you were an imposter!” Dustin commented coldly, exposing her flaws. In truth, there was another detail he hadn’t mentioned, and that was that he had grown

more cautious after going through a similar situation.

The woman chuckled. “I can’t believe you have such keen observation skills. You’re truly amazing to be able to catch such small details.” After today’s experience, it seemed like she would need to put in

more work on the details.

1.2

“I’m going to kill you!” In her fury, she took out a dagger and aimed it toward Dustin’s throat.

A slap rang out as Dustin struck Dahlia mercilessly, causing her to fall to the floor. The dagger slipped from her grasp and clattered onto the ground as well.

“You-!” Dahlia’s face was disfigured. She was about to get up when Dustin grabbed her by the throat and pinned her against the wall.

“Ugh-“Dahlia gasped for breath, and her face flushed red. She struggled to free herself but to no avail. Dustin’s grip was like an iron vice that clamped tightly around her neck.

“How are you planning on avenging your brother with your meager strength?” With just one hand, Dustin lifted her off the ground.

“W-why?” Dahlia was aghast. She never expected Dustin to suddenly turn hostile and forget about their past relationship. She could even see the intent to kill in his cold eyes. novelbin

“Why? You should ask yourself that.” Dustin sneered coldly. “Is it fun playing such childish tricks in front of me? Are you tired of living?”

“What nonsense are you spouting? Have you gone crazy?” Dahlia was shocked and afraid

“So, you’re not going to admit it? Alright, two can play at this game!” Dustin snorted and reached. out his hand. With a forceful tug, Dahlia’s clothes were torn into shreds and revealed her enticing, voluptuous figure. She looked extremely pro

Chapter 642

The group of masked women brandished a knife and held it dangerously close to Dahlia’s neck; a thin line of blood could be seen on her skin. It was a warning that Dahlia would be killed on the spot if Dustin made any sudden movements.

Dustin furrowed his brow and ultimately released his grip. He wasn’t going to risk Dahlia’s life with the numbers they had.

“That’s more like it.” Astrid stretched her neck. She looked triumphant as she said, “Dustin, you should feel honored that my mentor has taken an interest in you. As long as you agree, we will be a family going forward. And if you refuse, you and everyone else around you will die!”

“Do you have to go to such extremes?” Dustin’s expression was frosty.

This is how we do things. If we can’t get our hands on a talented genius like you, you must be destroyed,” Astrid responded.

“Do you really think you can kill me?” Dustin retorted.

Astrid chuckled as she said, “I know you’re talented, but we came prepared. I added Trangurin to the tea you drank earlier. The poison is colorless and tasteless. Once ingested, your body will feel. weak, and you won’t even be able to use your true energy. Judging by the time, you should be feeling its effects right about now.”

“Tranqurin?” Dustin’s expression shifted.

Tranqurin was one of the ten exotic medicines of the martial world. Although it wasn’t deadly, it was the bane of many martial artists. It suppressed their true energy and weakened their bodies. These two effects of Tranqurin were enough to put any martial artist in despair. He didn’t expect

Astrid to get a hold of it when it was nearly extinct.

“Give me the antidote!” Dustin reached out to grab Astrid but stumbled and nearly fell. Before he knew it, sweat started to form on his forehead.

“Tranqurin is specifically meant to restrain expert martial artists like you. The more you exert

true energy, the faster the medicine takes effect. How about it? Do you feel it already?” Astrid novelbin

grinned.

To put Dustin under their control, the Dark Lord employed his precious treasure, which highlighted Dustin’s value.

“Dustin, I’m going to ask you one more time. Are you going to submit to us or not?” Astrid yelled.

“Dream on!” Dustin forced himself to remain upright.

4

“Hmph! You’re still talking back? Are you not afraid of death?” Astrid’s expression darkened. She was out of patience. If it weren’t for the Dark Lord valuing him greatly, Astrid would have killed him much earlier instead of wasting her time persuading him.

“Although Tranqurin is powerful, I still have enough strength to make sure we die together!” Dustin spat out coldly.

“You-!” Astrid was seething in anger. Just as she was about to make a move on Dahlia, a graceful figure descended from the second floor.

“Astrid, this guy is too stubborn. You won’t get anywhere by using force. Why don’t you let me talk to him?” Azalea walked up to Dustin seductively.

“Azalea, you’ll be able to persuade him?” Astrid raised an eyebrow.

“Have you forgotten what I’m best at, Astrid?” Azalea smiled.

“Alright, go ahead and try.” Astrid nodded.

Azalea was not only good at Face-Changing Art, but she was also skilled at the Art of Charming. She could make any man fall for her charms.

“Hey, doctor. We meet again.” Azalea took out a handkerchief and wiped the sweat off Dustin’s forehead. “Does it feel bad? How about we go up and have a rest?”

“Cut the crap!” Dustin pushed her hand aside and uttered coldly, “I will never collude with you. people!”

“Why are you making this so hard, doctor?” Azalea sighed lightly. “If you join us and become my junior, we’ll be together forever. Wouldn’t that be great?”

“What utter rubbish!” Dustin glared at her. “You want me to join you after I’ve witnessed you using such underhanded methods? Dream on!”

“I know my actions have been impudent, but I have no other choice. I cherish you a lot, and I’d do anything for you,” Azalea smiled as she said.

Dustin sneered. “If that is so, kill Astrid first, then!”

“No problem.” With a smile still on her face, Azalea suddenly drew her sword and stabbed Astrid’s chest.

Chapter 643

Chapter 643

“Ugh-!” Astrid froze.

Astrid looked at Azalea, who had a smile on her face, and then down at the sword in her chest. She was filled with shock and disbelief. She never imagined that Azalea would kill her without hesitation when she was smiling cheerfully just a second ago. There weren’t any signs. throughout the entire situation.

“What?” Dustin was also bewildered at the sudden turn of events. He had casually mentioned it without expecting anything to happen. He would never imagine that Azalea would not only take it seriously but also act without hesitation and plunged her sword straight into her senior’s chest. He wondered if this woman was ruthless or just truly insane.

“W-why?” Astrid spat out the words with difficulty, glaring at Azalea with wide eyes. Mixed emotions flashed across her face-disbelief, fury, resentment, and defiance. But above all, confusion clouded her face. She couldn’t understand why Azalea would kill her.

Was it solely based on Dustin’s words?

“Don’t look at me like that, Astrid. You heard him. He asked me to kill you. I’m in a difficult position as well. You won’t blame me, will you?” Astrid put on an innocent act.

“You…” Astrid was about to say something when she spat out a mouthful of blood.

“Look at you, you soiled my clothes.” Azalea patted the blood stains on her clothes in disgust before pulling out her sword forcefully. Following the sound of a sharp whistle, blood gushed from Astrid’s chest, and her body went limp. She collapsed to the ground as life drained from her.

“Azalea, what are you doing?” The group of masked women was shocked to see Astrid fall. They never imagined that they would end up turning against each other. novelbin

“You shall fall too.” Azalea opened up her palm and blew lightly at the masked women, creating a crimson mist that enveloped everyone present. Soon, the unsuspecting group of people, including Dahlia, fell unconscious to the ground.

They had set up various foolproof measures to deal with Dustin. However, they had failed to anticipate and have their guard up against the presence of a traitor.

“A-Azalea, you crazy woman. I can’t believe you betrayed us. The Dark Lord will never forgive you! “With her last breath, Astrid lifted her finger with difficulty, her expression filled with

resentment.

“You don’t need to worry about that, Astrid. Just go peacefully.” Azalea bent down and stabbed her once more, relaxing only after she was certain Astrid was dead.

After that, Azalea turned to face Dustin and smiled as she asked, “What do you think? Are you satisfied, doctor?”

“I don’t understand. What do you mean by this?” Dustin frowned slightly, her actions coming off as strange.

“You said to kill Astrid earlier, so I helped you to do so. Is there a problem?” Azalea tilted her head

in confusion.

Dustin could feel his eye twitching, and he added, “But she’s your senior from the same guild.”

“What about it? Isn’t it normal for members of the same guild to kill each other in the martial world?” Azalea said it like it was a natural occurrence.

“You’re truly insane.” Dustin shook his head. He could tell that the woman in front of him was not mentally stable.

Chapter 644

Chapter 644

“Doctor, not only did I betray my guild for you, but I also killed my senior. You’re so mean for calling me that.” Azalea pouted with a bitter expression.

“What exactly are you trying to do?” Dustin questioned her. novelbin

“Don’t overthink it. I just want to be friends with you, nothing more,” Azalea said with a grin.

“I don’t think I can afford to be your friend. There might come a day where you’d thrust a knife into my back,” Dustin responded bluntly.

“Hey, I can’t bear to do that. Besides, if anyone is thrusting anything, it’d be you.” She smiled charmingly.

The corners of Dustin’s mouth twitched upon hearing her words. Did this woman just make a dirty joke?

“If there’s nothing else, I’m leaving.” Unwilling to stay any longer, Dustin prepared to leave and. picked up the unconscious Dahlia.

“Hold on.” Azalea suddenly took out a small vial and passed it to Dustin. “This is the antidote for Tranqurin. You should take it. Otherwise, you’ll have serious long-term effects.”

“There’s no need. I wasn’t poisoned.” Dustin shook his head.

Azalea was taken aback. “You weren’t poisoned? But you were sweating and lost your strength.”

“You guys can’t be the only ones allowed to act, don’t you think?” Dustin replied nonchalantly.

Although Tranqurin was powerful, it was only effective against martial artists below the rank of grandmasters. When used against grandmasters, its effects were greatly diminished. The remaining

effects of the poison would be easily neutralized.

“You pretended so well that even I couldn’t tell.” Azalea was in shock for a moment, then she rolled her eyes. “If I had known you weren’t poisoned, I wouldn’t have taken such a big risk and killed my senior. I just put myself in trouble.”

“I appreciate your goodwill. Consider me indebted to you this time.” Dustin changed the subject. No matter how he could have settled the situation himself, she did help him and even gave him. the antidote voluntarily. Naturally, he had to accept her kindness.

“I’m reassured by your words.” Azalea chuckled and gave a satisfied smile. “Oh, by the way, you need to stab me before you go.”

“Stab you? Why?” Dustin was perplexed.

“We should complete the show. My seniors are dead, and I won’t be able to explain it to my mentor if I return back unharmed. So, I need your help to stab me in the chest.” Azalea opened up her coat as she spoke, revealing her voluptuous bosom.

“Is that necessary?” Dustin frowned. “The Dark Lord is not a good person. The venomous curse has been dispelled from your body anyway. He won’t be able to control you any longer. Why do you still continue to be his disciple?”

“I didn’t expect you to care about me, doctor. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine. I’ll leave when the time is

right, but now is not the time.” Azalea smirked.

“I’m just giving you advice. The specifics are up to you.” Dustin left it to her to decide instead.

“Come now. Leave me a memento.” Azalea spread her arms as if she was ready to be slaughtered.

Dustin was helpless. He had no choice but to pick up a dagger and stab her in the chest. His aim was precise, avoiding any lethal areas and sensitive parts.

Azalea hissed. “That really hurt!”

“You got stabbed for no reason; of course, it hurt.” Dustin took out a pill and handed it to her, saying, “This is Haemotrol. It’ll help you heal faster. Take it when you see fit.”

“Thanks, doctor.” Azalea smiled sweetly. It appeared as if she remembered something as she suddenly said, “Oh, right. It’ll be the New Year soon. Ask the Harmons to be careful. They might have a difficult year ahead. My mentor, the Dark Lord, has arrived at Millsburg. He might even step in personally.”

“I understand. Thanks for the warning.” Dustin nodded thoug

Was the Dark Lord finally appearing after laying low for so long? Hel

they could take the necessary precautions soon.

ad to notify the Harmons so


Chapter 645

Chapter 645

The next morning, at Nicholson Corp., Dahlia woke up groggily and found herself lying on the sofa of her office. She was covered with a thick blanket, and there was even a steaming glass of milk

on the table beside her.

Last night’s events were still fuzzy to her, and she rubbed her head, which was throbbing slightly in pain. Feeling parched, she picked up the glass of milk and finished it in one go. It made her feel warm inside, giving her a slight relief from the discomfort she was feeling.

“Dahlia, you’re awake.” At that moment, Dustin walked in with the breakfast that he had just

bought.

“Why are you here?” Dahlia’s brows creased into a frown, and her expression turned cold.

“I didn’t know where you lived, so I brought you back to your office for the night.” As he was talking, he took out a takeaway container with a full English breakfast inside as well as a bowl of chicken soup.

“I’m asking why you are here?” Dahlia asked in exasperation.

“Have you forgotten about what happened last night?” Dustin was confused.

“Last night?” Dahlia recollected her thoughts, and last night’s events became clearer. She remembered being drugged and found herself tied up when she woke up. Her kidnapper had. intended to threaten Dustin with her, but it seemed like their plan had failed.

“It’s alright if you don’t remember. The drug is still in your system, so you’ll feel groggy for the time being. Here, eat up first.” Dustin passed the steaming hot chicken soup to Dahlia.

“Go away! I don’t need you putting on an act here!” Dahlia was ruthless as she slapped the bowl of chicken soup to the ground. Her tone was frosty as she said, “Don’t think I’ll be grateful to you just because you saved my life last night, you murderer’” She couldn’t act like nothing had happened when her brother passed away a few days ago.

Dustin shook his head. “Dahlia, your brother’s death has nothing to do with me.” novelbin

“They saw you! My mother saw you! Are you telling me they are lying?” Dahlia bellowed.

“They only saw what happened on the surface. They’re not aware of the truth.” Dustin turned. solemn before he continued, “I did beat James up, but that doesn’t mean I killed him. He was poisoned to death. Someone is trying to frame me and get in between us!”

wwwww

“Fine, you said you were framed. Where’s the evidence? How are you going to prove your innocence?” Dahlia questioned.

“I found the murder weapon. And I have your brother’s autopsy results. You’ll find that it is suspicious if you examine it in detail.” Dustin took out the evidence he carried with him.

constantly and displayed it in front of Dahlia.

“This is just a piece of paper and a needle. Do you think I’ll believe you with just these?” Dahlia remained unyielding. An autopsy report could be fabricated with money. It was not persuasive whatsoever.

“Dahlia, we’ve been married for three years. You should know my character. I’ve never done

anything to hurt you,” Dustin said seriously. 2

“I used to think I knew you well. However, I’ve come to realize that I can’t see through you at all.” Dahlia’s expression was icy. The more she interacted with him, the more she found him shrouded in a veil of mystery. No matter how hard she tried to unravel his true intentions, she was unable to read him. This was exactly why she struggled to trust him.

Dustin lifted three fingers. “Dahlia, I swear! I didn’t kill your brother!”

“What’s the point of saying all this? Everyone thinks you’re the murderer. I can’t forgive you! Please, get out!” Dahlia pointed at the door, ordering him to leave. She was afraid that her resolve would weaken if he continued speaking. Despite her lingering feelings for Dustin, she couldn’t forgive him on behalf of her late brother.

“Dahlia, I’m doing all I can to find the murderer. Just give me a little more time. I’ll definitely be able to prove my innocence!” Dustin swore.

“Are you still trying to argue at this point?” Dahlia gritted her teeth. “If you had repented. sincerely, you may have had a chance. But you’re not only escaping responsibility; you’re making up all kinds of excuses right now. I’m really disappointed in you. I don’t want to see you ever again; leave immediately!”

“What exactly do I need to do for you to believe me?” Dustin furrowed his brows.

“You want me to believe you? Fine! If you jump down from here to prove your innocence, I’ll believe you!” Dahlia spat out in a fit of anger.

Chapter 646

Chapter 646

Since they were on the 30th floor, anyone who jumped down from that height would not be able to survive. Dahlia was trying to get Dustin to back down and leave.

“Alright, I’ll jump.” Dustin nodded. Without hesitation, he turned and crashed through the full- length glass window, hurtling down from the 30th floor.

Dahlia stood frozen on the spot, her mind blank with disbelief. The words had only escaped her lips in a fit of anger. She never would have imagined that Dustin would follow through with her

demand. novelbin

“Dustin!” Dahlia screamed after returning to her senses. She rushed toward the shattered window and looked down. Dustin had vanished from sight. She knew that no ordinary person would survive such a bone-shattering fall. Her legs gave away, and she collapsed to the ground with a thud. While she sat on the ground, she could not hold back her tears.

“Why? Why did it turn out like this? Dustin, why did you jump? How can you be so foolish? What am I supposed to do now that you’re gone? What should I do?” Dahlia sobbed uncontrollably, her tears streaming steadily down her cheeks. She was filled with regret. She regretted her impulsive words that were spoken in the heat of the moment. She regretted not trusting Dustin, and she regretted forcing him to prove his innocence by taking his own life. Ultimately, she was the cause of his death.”

“Dustin, I believe you… I believe you now! Come back. Please, come back!” Dahlia was so distraught, she was weeping bitterly. She longed for everything to be a dream, wishing that it was all just an illusion. As long as she woke up, Dustin would be standing before her once again.

“This is my fault. I caused your death. My brother is gone, and now you’re gone too. There’s no reason for me to continue living. Wait for me, I’ll meet you soon.” Dahlia staggered to her feet, moving toward the windows with a determined expression.

“Hey, where are you going to meet me?” Suddenly, she heard a familiar voice behind her. At that moment, she froze, thunderstruck. Her eyes widened, and she stiffly turned her head around.

Dustin had just leaped down the building moments ago, but now he was standing unscathed. before her. She froze. Doubting her own eyes, she rubbed them. Wasn’t he dead? How did he come

back to life?

“Don’t worry. I’m not dead. However, you can’t go back on your words now. You said you believed me.” Dustin smiled gently..

As soon as he said that, Dahlia flung herself heavily into his arms. “You lunatic! You’re a real lunatic! Who told you to jump? Don’t you cherish your life? Do you know how worried I was? What would I have done if you had died?”

Tears streamed down Dahlia’s face as she pounded relentlessly on Dustin’s chest with both fists, taking out her pent-up grievances on him. But it didn’t satiate her anguish, and she sank her teeth. forcefully into his shoulder. In the end, she hugged him tightly, afraid that he would suddenly vanish into thin air.

Chapter 647

Chapter 647

“Alright, that’s enough. Stop crying. Can’t you see I’m alive and well?” Dustin patted Dahlia’s back, consoling her.

This was the first time they were wrapped in such a tight embrace. Dustin could not only smell the natural body scent she emanated, but he could also feel her voluptuous breasts pressing against his chest. It distracted him momentarily.

“Hmph! But you almost died earlier!” Dahlia pounded on his chest again.

“I had no choice. You were the one who told me to jump.” Dustin put on an innocent expression.

“You jumped just because I told you so? Why don’t you eat shit too if I ask you?” Dahlia’s tone was

upset.

“Heh… that’s too much,” Dustin replied awkwardly.

“Eating shit is too much, but jumping down a building is not? What exactly were you thinking?” Dahlia jabbed a finger against Dustin’s forehead. novelbin

“I was too impulsive earlier. I promise there won’t be another time,” Dustin admitted to his faults.

He had witnessed the entire scene earlier, where Dahlia cried inconsolably upon realizing he had, jumped off the building. She was even willing to follow him into the afterlife. He wasn’t only surprised, he was also delighted. This was the first time he understood how important he meant

to her.

“Hmph! It’s your life! I don’t care, so do whatever you want!” Dahlia wiped her tears away before her expression hardened. “One more thing. Although I believe that you have nothing to do with my brother’s death for now, that doesn’t mean this situation is over. I’m going to find the murderer

and avenge James!”

“Leave it to me. I’ll find the murderer. I’ve sent someone to investigate. I believe there will be news soon.” Dustin was serious. He wouldn’t let the person who dared frame him off that easily. Whoever it was, he was going to make sure they paid the price.

“Hey! What are you two doing?” Suddenly, they heard someone cry out by the door. It was Florence, Victoria, and Julie, walking in angrily.

“You son of a bitch! How dare you show up here when you killed my son!” Florence erupted in anger when she saw Dustin; her expression was menacing.

“I told you. I have nothing to do with James’ death.” Dustin shook his head.

The evidence is as clear as day, and yet you’re still denying it?” Florence’s tone was dripping with resentment as she said, “No matter what you say, I’m going to send you to prison!” She was about to make a move when Dahlia suddenly stood in front of her.

“Hold on! Mom, this is a misunderstanding. Dustin is not the murderer!”

“What?” Florence was stunned. She looked at Dahlia in disbelief. “Dahlia, have you gone crazy? How can you defend this bastard?”

“Mom, I feel sad about James’ death too, but we can’t let hatred cloud our judgment.” Dahlia

picked up the report from the table and showed it to them. “This is James’ autopsy report. It shows that he died from poisoning. Dustin didn’t kill him. It’s all a big misunderstanding!”

“Nonsense! I won’t believe any autopsy report. I will only believe what I saw with my own eyes, and I saw Dustin kill him!” Florence gritted her teeth.

“That’s right! It’s just a piece of paper. Dustin might have fabricated the results to clear his name!”

Julie chimed in.

“Dahlia, you need to stay resolute. Don’t be deceived by his sweet words!” Victoria warned her.

“It’s real, take a closer look. There’s an official stamp and a doctor’s signature. We can get it verified anytime.” Dahlia tried to persuade the three of them.

“Verified, my ass!” Florence snatched the autopsy report and ripped it to shreds. “I don’t care where he got this damned thing; I won’t believe it! I’m going to bring him to justice today!”

“Mom, if you don’t believe him, you should at least believe in me, right? I can assure you that he isn’t the murderer!” Dahlia was serious.

Dustin’s actions earlier had already proven his innocence. Moreover, if he were truly the killer, why would he go to such great lengths to obtain evidence? He could have simply escaped without a trace.

Chapter 648

Chapter 648

“Dahlia! Did this bastard feed you a love potion? How can you believe him?” Florence was both furious and shocked. She couldn’t believe her daughter had turned into such a shameful woman. She was ignoring her brother’s death for the sake of a wretched man. She was even defending the killer. It was foolish behavior!

“I believe him because there are indeed questionable circumstances surrounding James’ death. I don’t wish to unjustly accuse a good man,” Dahlia explained.

“A good man, my fucking ass! You can tell he’s a wretched person just by how obnoxious and cunning he is! I must hand him over to the authorities today!” Florence was unyielding, shouting, and ready to act. novelbin

“Mom, can you calm down?” Dahlia stood in front of her mom, trying to stop her.

Florence was enraged and tried to push her daughter aside. “Get out of my way!”

The result was the same, as Dahlia stood her ground. In the end, the two started pushing each

other.

“Mom, listen to me. This situation-” Before Dahlia could continue, an enraged Florence delivered. a heavy slap across her face.

“Dahlia! What the hell are you doing? James had just passed away, and here you are defending the murderer? Don’t you have a conscience? James is your brother! What kind of a sister are you?” Florence fumed with rage as she screamed. Throughout her life, she had never laid a hand on her daughter until today.

“Florence, you can scold her and be mad all you want, but it’s a little inappropriate to hit your child.” Realizing that the situation was getting out of hand, Victoria tried to calm the situation.” Dahlia, you’re in the wrong too. How can you fight your mother for the sake of an outsider?”

“That’s right, Dahlia. Stop being stubborn and step aside.” Julie reasoned as well.

Dahlia kept her composure even as her cheek burned Calmly, she told her mother, “Mom, can you believe me this once? Give Dustin a chance to prove his innocence; I’m begging you.”

“You-!” Florence was frustrated at Dahlia’s behavior and was about to strike her again, but ultimately, she was unable to bring herself to do it. She knew her daughter’s personality well. It was hard to change her mind once she had made a decision.

Dustin finally spoke up. “Give me five days. I’ll definitely catch the murderer within five days. Otherwise, you can do whatever you want with me.” His words were resolute.

“Fine, I’ll give you a chance! Let’s see what tricks you can come up with!” Florence suppressed her anger and turned to Dahlia before saying, “As for you, you’re going to regret going against us for that bastard someday!” And with that, Florence left, irritated.

“Rhys, you have five days! I’ll be sending someone to tail you!” After a final threat, Julie and her

mother followed Florence out the door.

“I’m sorry for putting you through that.” Noticing her slightly swollen cheek, Dustin felt a pang of guilt Florence hadn’t held back earlier.

“It’s nothing.” Dahlia shook her head slightly. “Your main priority now is to find the murderer. Otherwise, my mom will never let you off the hook,

“I understand; I’ll take care of it right away.” Dustin nodded and left soon after.

The only reason he was searching for the murderer was to clear his name. However, he was now driven by a personal grudge, and it was poised to be deadly.

Chapter 649

Chapter 649

Dustin’s phone suddenly rang on his way back to the Flame Dragon Dojo. Abigail’s voice came through on the other side of the line when he answered.

Her tone was anxious as soon as she spoke. “Sir, things are not good! There’s some trouble at home!

“What kind of trouble?” Dustin’s forehead creased slightly with worry..

“I’m not sure of the exact situation, but there are a lot of people outside our house and two excavators. It seems like they are going to forcibly demolish our house.”

“Forced demolition? That’s going overboard!” Dustin’s expression darkened. “Try to hold them back, I’ll be there immediately.”

“It’s no use; they’re starting-!” While Abigail was speaking, she seemed to notice something and cried out, “You bastards, how dare you lay a hand on my father! I’m not going to let you off!”

“Abigail, don’t be rash!” Dustin tried to warn her, but she had already hung up. As they were clearly in danger, Dustin didn’t hesitate when he turned the car around and sped toward Central Village in a rush.

20 minutes later, at the entrance of a two-story home in Central Village, Abigail held a baseball bat with both hands, keeping guard at the front. She was sweating profusely and panting; her complexion was pale. It was obvious that she was out of energy. However, at her feet were the bodies of more than ten men. They were the gangsters she had beaten to the ground for trying to demolish her home. Every one of them at least had one broken bone as they laid on the ground, groaning in pain. The rest of the gangsters were stunned and afraid to approach.

“Damn it, why is this kid so fierce? She’s a female tiger!” The gangsters grumbled under their breaths. Although they looked menacing, their gaze showed a hint of fear.

They had gotten used to acting haughty and arrogant. Owing to their numbers, everything they did usually went smoothly and effortlessly. They didn’t expect to run into a headstrong individual.

today.

A teenage woman between the ages of 17 to 18 had single-handedly knocked down more than ten of their men. They wouldn’t have believed that there was such an extraordinary woman living in Central Village had they not seen it

With their own eyes.

At that moment, the window of a Mercedes Benz was rolled down, and a young man wearing sunglasses with hollow cheeks poked his head out. He yelled loudly, “Hey, what are you guys doing just standing there? Take her down immediately!”

“Sir, she’s too good. We aren’t able to advance.” One of the gangsters reported.

The young man in sunglasses berated them loudly. “Do whatever it takes! You can’t handle a small child? What am I keeping you, useless idiots, for? Get her!”

“Yes, sir.” The gangsters wore bitter expressions, but they could only nod. After exchanging glances, they gritted their teeth and charged forward

“You guys again?” Abigail took a deep breath and swung her baseball bat, taking them on. Although her moves were uncoordinated, they were powerful and fast, leaving the gangsters. overwhelmed and unable to defend themselves.

Ever since Dustin taught her martial arts, she never slacked off. Now, she was comparable to a low – level martial artist, possessing strength and speed greater than ordinary folks. With a weapon in hand, she fought fiercely. The gangsters lying on the floor were a testament to her hard work.novelbin

Naturally, her weakness was also apparent. Although she had managed to cultivate internal energy, she lacked experience, not knowing how to control her power. Since she fought this battle. purely on instinct, it not only consumed her internal energy greatly but also didn’t yield optimal results Had she gone against a skilled opponent, she would have been at a disadvantage.

Abigail swung her bat again, and with a bang, it bent the steel pipe held by one of the gangsters. and struck him hard on the head. The gangster fell unconscious to the ground with a groan. After taking on the last person, Abigail was exhausted. She stumbled, barely able to keep herself upright. Beads of sweat dripped down her forehead, and she gasped heavily. In the end, she could only support herself with the baseball bat to prevent herself from collapsing.

Chapter 650

Chapter 650

“Good job, you gave them a good beating!”

“These bullies who only pick on the weak deserve to be punished!”

The onlookers, who were all Abigail’s neighbors, cheered and applauded when they saw that Abigail had won. They were often bullied by the gangsters and finally felt avenged.

“Abigail, you’re too impulsive. You shouldn’t have laid a hand on these people!” At that moment, Mr. Robinson limped forward, his face etched with worry.

“Why can’t I? They’re bullying us. Do you want me to just take this sitting down?” Abigail frowned. She thought her courageous act would earn her father’s praise. She didn’t expect him to reprimand her instead.

“Abigail, you’re too young. You don’t understand how evil society is. These men have people backing them. The situation will only worsen since you beat them up.” Mr. Robinson had a pained

expression.

“So what if they have someone backing them? Do you think I’m afraid? Not to mention, if I hadn’t acted, would our house still be standing here?” Abigail scoffed.

“Wealth is an external possession. It’s alright if they tear down our house, as long as we are safe. You should always remember that safety comes first!” Mr. Robinson said earnestly.

“Hmph! You’re such a coward that you won’t even retaliate when someone beats you up. Do you know that the weaker you are, the more you’ll be targeted? How long will it take for you to stand up for yourself!” Abigail screamed.

“I…” Mr. Robinson was rendered speechless. As a father, he only wished for his daughter’s safety. It didn’t matter if he was wronged.

“I didn’t expect you to have some skills, little brat. Suddenly, the young man in sunglasses opened the car door and got out. Behind him were two burly bodyguards dressed in suits. novelbin

“And who are you?” Abigail gripped her baseball bat once more, her expression wary.

“I’m Chad Miller from the Charging Tiger Gang. You just beat up my men earlier.” The young man. in sunglasses said nonchalantly.

“The Charging Tiger Gang?” The onlookers’ expressions fell with his revelation.

The Charging Tiger Gang was one of the four biggest gangs in Millsburg. They were even stronger than the Flame Dragon Gang They mainly engaged in illicit activities and recruited vile people. Notorious for their brutal methods, anyone who resisted the Charging Tiger Gang would suffer unimaginable pain. Over time, they became untouchable as their reputation spread far and wide. Just the mention of their gang sent fear through the crowd.

“So what if you’re from the Charging Tiger Gang? I’m not afraid of you!” Abigail raised her bat, her gaze determined.

Chad chuckled. “I admire your bravery, so I have decided to give you a chance.” With a grin, he said, “As long as you agree to be my slave and serve me day and night, I’ll let the both of you go.

How about it?”

“What a load of crap! Get lost, before I make you!” Abigail bellowed.

“You little brat, I’m trying to be kind here. I dislike being rejected. The consequences will be severe if you make me angry.” Chad’s expression was grim.

“Sir Chad, let’s talk this out.” Suddenly, Mr. Robinson rushed up to him and smiled apologetically. ” My daughter is young and naive. I hope you will be kind enough to let her go for her impudence.”

“Old man, who do you think you are? Do you think I’m going to let her go just because you said so? *Chad glanced sideways at him.

“Sir Chad, aren’t you here to demolish the house? We’ll move immediately and won’t take up your

time.” Mr. Robinson said as he hunched forward.

“A tit for tat. I want both the house and your daughter. If you don’t want to die, then get lost!” Chad was losing his patience.

“Sir Chad-”

“I told you to get lost!” Mr. Robinson was about to plead when Chad raised his hand and delivered a resounding slap, knocking Mr. Robinson to the ground.

“Dad” Abigail’s face twisted in anger.

“How dare you hit my dad! I’m going to fight you to death!” She gritted her teeth and charged forward furiously. As she got closer, she lifted her baseball bat and aimed it at Chad’s head.

“No!” Mr. Robinson exclaimed in alarm.

Just when it seemed like the bat was going to reach Chad, one of the bodyguards extended a hand out and grabbed the bat. With a gentle squeeze, they heard a crisp-sounding crack. The bat, which was as thick as an arm, was crushed instantly, leaving wood chips scattered all over the ground.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter 551-610

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 561 – Chapter 561 

Meanwhile, at the Grants‘ mansion, Tyler sat in the study, quietly poring over  war strategy books. He gave each and every word on the page his undivided attention. 

Suddenly, there was a series of knocks on the door. 

“What is it?” Tyler asked without turning his head. 

“Mr. Grant, the big day has arrived, We should head out,” an elderly voice said from outside the door 

Tyler set the book down and got to his feet. After straightening his clothes, he opened the door and walked out. An aged servant stood outside the door, wait ing for him with his head bowed. 

“How are the Harmons reacting?” Tyler asked with an indifferent look. 

“The Harmons haven’t started preparing for the wedding yet. Instead, they’re t hrowing a birthday party,” the man replied. 

“Birthday party?” Tyler’s mouth twitched. “Is that supposed to put pressure on me? How amusing.” 

“Mr. Grant, should we fetch the bride another day?” the man asked tentatively. 

“Since the engagement is today, it can’t be changed. We’ll follow the schedule as planned,” Tyler said coolly. “Also, find me a coffin and bring it straight to th e Harmons‘ home.” 

“A coffin?” The man was momentarily taken aback. “Mr. Grant, what do you w ant to do with that?” 

Weren’t they going to pick up the bride? What did the coffin have to do with it? 

“The wedding carriage is to escort the bride, while the coffin  is for bodies. If the Harmon family agrees to the marriage, I’ll naturally use the

carriage. If they don’t, then I’ll make them lay in the coffin,” Tyler said apatheti cally. 

Upon hearing that, the man couldn’t help but shudder. He  

knew that his master was always a man of his word. If the Harmon family didn’ t know what was good for them, they might end up completely destroyed! 

“Why are you still standing there? Go do as I say.” Tyler gave him a sidelong glance. 

“Yes.” Not daring to hesitate, the man immediately left. 

“Hmph, you want to play games with me? Well, let’s see whether you can hold off my army.” Tyler laughed coldly. He didn’t mind the Harmons playing tricks, but in the face of absolute power, any wile would be for naught. 

At that moment, the Harmon estate was still bustling with excitement. Looking across the room, distinguished guests filled the seats. It was a gathering  of the exalted; the wealthy and powerful exchanged toasts and chatted among 

themselves. Meanwhile, Dustin sat quietly in a corner, looking like an outsider

In contrast, Gordon, who was sitting at the  

other table, wouldn’t stop greeting people. 

“Well, if it isn’t Mr. Bolls! What a pleasure to see you!” 

1/2 

“Oh, Ms. Pickens, you’re here too. My father talks a lot about you.” 

“Hahaha, Mr. Solinsky, what a surprise to run into you here. It must be fate. Le t’s grab a meal together sometime.” 

Gordon stood, chatting and laughing with all the guests, showcasing his exten sive network. 

“Gordon, was that Mr. Bolls, the famous jewel tycoon?” Zeke couldn’t help but ask, curious. 

“That’s right. Mr. Bolls has a net worth of several billions of dollars, and  he owns half the jewels in Millsburg. He’s a true titan in the industry!” Gordon grinned.

“No way! Gordon, you’re really impressive. How did you get to know people of such high caliber?” Zoey asked with a look of admiration. 

Billionaires weren’t the kind of people you could meet just anywhere. 

“Heh, not just Mr. Bolls, but Ms. Pickens is also no average Joe. She controls a substantial amount of mineral resources– 

you could say she’s made of money! Also, there’s Mr. Solinsky. He’s the son o f an extremely wealthy man, he’s got a bright future ahead of him and a lot of power!” Gordon introduced each of them giddily, his face glowing with pride. 

“Gordon, who would’ve thought you’d been hiding this all along? I have to ad mit, it’s amazing!” Zeke gave him a thumbs–up. 

“Exactly! You’re probably the most spectacular one out of all of us!” Zoey said, buttering him up. As she spoke, she even snuck a glance at Dustin and conti nued cynically, “Hey, Dustin, did you see that? This is the difference between you and Gordon. Not only is he rich, but he’s also well 

connected. You’ll never reach his level in your entire lifetime!” An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 562 – Chapter 562 

“She’s right!” Zeke added. “Rhys, here’s a word of advice. You’d better leave Natasha as soon as possible, or you’d just be humiliating yourself!” 

Dustin wasn’t bothered enough to entertain them. He simply minded his own b usiness, sipping at his drink. Yet, his lofty attitude pissed them off even more. 

“Hpmh, weren’t you acting all cool earlier? Has the cat got your tongue? That’ s all you’re good for,” Zoey said with a cold laugh. To her, it was obvious that Dustin was feeling ashamed of himself. 

“Let it go. Let him keep some of his dignity, or  

you’ll back him into a corner,” Gordon teased with a smile. Dustin was just a b rute who knew a move or two, he really didn’t think too highly of him. 

At that moment, Zoey seemed to  

have noticed something. She pointed at the door and asked, “Hey, who’s that ? He’s really good–looking and even has a certain air about him.”

The others turned their heads to look, and their gazes fell upon a handsome man walking inside, holding a folding fan. A faint smile adorned his face, and he carried an air of grace, each movement looked effortlessly elegant. 

“Damn! Isn’t that Patrick Hill, the son of the Hill family? Who would’ve thought that he’d show up too?” Zeke couldn’t help but gape at the sight of the man. 

“Patrick Hill? Isn’t that one of  

the renowned Ten Princes of the South Province?” Zoey’s eyes widened. 

“Yes, that’s him!” Zeke nodded. “That’s the top aristocrat of Millsburg! His stat us is even higher than Dylan’s!” 

“Hahaha, this is great. Who would’ve thought we’d have the chance to see Mr. Hill here? We’ve really hit the jackpot today!” Zoey’s face lit up with exciteme nt. 

The Hill family was one of the Tremendous Three. Their power and influence could overshadow the entire Harmony family from  

every aspect. Naturally, the son of the Hill family would be of honorable status

“Guys, to tell you the truth, I’m pretty friendly with Patrick,” Gordon piped up o ut of the blue. 

“What? You actually know Mr. Hill?!” Zoey and the others‘ expressions chang ed. 

“Of course. We even had a meal and played golf together,” Gordon replied pro udly. 

Last year, he had indeed bumped into Patrick at a golf course. However, their interaction had been limited to exchanging greetings, and that was the extent of it. 

“What the hell, Gordon? You’re amazing! You actually hit it off with Mr. Hill?” Z eke said with envy. 

“It’s Gordon, after all! He’s friends with everyone and can even get along with t he most influential people!” Zoey said with a look of excitement.

Hearing the two of them praise him, Gordon felt as if he was walking on air. H e loved being the center of attention. 

“Look, Mr. Hill is making his way over!” Zoey pointed at him joyfully. “Gordon, i s he here to see you?” 

“Well, only Gordon here knows Mr. Hill. Who else could it be? Let’s get ready t o greet him,” Zeke said, getting excited himself. 

“He’s actually heading over here?” Gordon paused briefly, taken aback. Altho ugh they had met each other before, they weren’t particularly close. 

Could his moment of glory before this have  

refreshed Patrick’s memory and kindled the desire to befriend him? The thoug ht filled Gordon with joy. He quickly adjusted his tie and approached 

Patrick with a bright smile. 

“Mr. Hill, it’s been a while,” he greeted, extending his hand. “Huh?” Patrick raised an eyebrow. “Who are you?” 

That single sentence turned Gordon to stone on the spot, his smile freezing o n his face. 

Zoey and the others were also stunned and confused. Didn’t he say that they were friends? What was going on? 

Without waiting for a response, Patrick simply brushed past Gordon. Clearly, h e had no interest in entertaining them. 

To everyone’s surprise, astonishment, and bewilderment, he approached Dust in and extended his hand with a smile. “Dustin, we meet again. I’m really sorry about what happened before. I hope you can let it go.” 

Chapter 562 

“She’s right!” Zeke added. “Rhys, here’s a word of advice. You’d better leave Natasha as soon as possible, or you’d just be humiliating yourself!” 

Dustin wasn’t bothered enough to entertain them. He simply minded his own b usiness, sipping at his drink. Yet, his lofty attitude pissed them off even more.

“Hpmh, weren’t you acting all cool earlier? Has the cat got your tongue? That’ s all you’re good for,” Zoey said with a cold laugh. To her, it was obvious that Dustin was feeling ashamed of himself. 

“Let it go. Let him keep some of his dignity, or  

you’ll back him into a corner,” Gordon teased with a smile. Dustin was just a b rute who knew a move or two, he really didn’t think too highly of him. 

At that moment, Zoey seemed to  

have noticed something. She pointed at the door and asked, “Hey, who’s that ? He’s really good–looking and even has a certain air about him.” 

The others turned their heads to look, and their gazes fell upon a handsome man walking inside, holding a folding fan. A faint smile adorned his face, and he carried an air of grace, each movement looked effortlessly elegant. 

“Damn! Isn’t that Patrick Hill, the son of the Hill family? Who would’ve thought that he’d show up too?” Zeke couldn’t help but gape at the sight of the man. 

“Patrick Hill? Isn’t that one of  

the renowned Ten Princes of the South Province?” Zoey’s eyes widened. 

“Yes, that’s him!” Zeke nodded. “That’s the top aristocrat of Millsburg! His stat us is even higher than Dylan’s!” 

“Hahaha, this is great. Who would’ve thought we’d have the chance to see Mr. Hill here? We’ve really hit the jackpot today!” Zoey’s face lit up with exciteme nt. 

The Hill family was one of the Tremendous Three. Their power and influence could overshadow the entire Harmony family from  

every aspect. Naturally, the son of the Hill family would be of honorable status

“Guys, to tell you the truth, I’m pretty friendly with Patrick,” Gordon piped up o ut of the blue. 

“What? You actually know Mr. Hill?!” Zoey and the others‘ expressions chang ed. 

“Of course. We even had a meal and played golf together,” Gordon replied pro udly.

Last year, he had indeed bumped into Patrick at a golf course. However, their interaction had been limited to exchanging greetings, and that was the extent of it. 

“What the hell, Gordon? You’re amazing! You actually hit it off with Mr. Hill?” Z eke said with envy. 

“It’s Gordon, after all! He’s friends with everyone and can even get along with t he most influential people!” Zoey said with a look of excitement. 

Hearing the two of them praise him, Gordon felt as if he was walking on air. H e loved being the center of attention. 

“Look, Mr. Hill is making his way over!” Zoey pointed at him joyfully. “Gordon, i s he here to see you?” 

“Well, only Gordon here knows Mr. Hill. Who else could it be? Let’s get ready t o greet him,” Zeke said, getting excited himself. 

“He’s actually heading over here?” Gordon paused briefly, taken aback. Altho ugh they had met each other before, they weren’t particularly close. 

Could his moment of glory before this have  

refreshed Patrick’s memory and kindled the desire to befriend him? The thoug ht filled Gordon with joy. He quickly adjusted his tie and approached 

Patrick with a bright smile. 

“Mr. Hill, it’s been a while,” he greeted, extending his hand. “Huh?” Patrick raised an eyebrow. “Who are you?” 

That single sentence turned Gordon to stone on the spot, his smile freezing o n his face. 

Zoey and the others were also stunned and confused. Didn’t he say that they were friends? What was going on? 

Without waiting for a response, Patrick simply brushed past Gordon. Clearly, h e had no interest in entertaining them.

To everyone’s surprise, astonishment, and bewilderment, he approached Dust in and extended his hand with a smile. “Dustin, we meet again. I’m really sorry about what happened before. I hope you can let it go.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 562 – Chapter 562 

“She’s right!” Zeke added. “Rhys, here’s a word of advice. You’d better leave Natasha as soon as possible, or you’d just be humiliating yourself!” 

Dustin wasn’t bothered enough to entertain them. He simply minded his own b usiness, sipping at his drink. Yet, his lofty attitude pissed them off even more. 

“Hpmh, weren’t you acting all cool earlier? Has the cat got your tongue? That’ s all you’re good for,” Zoey said with a cold laugh. To her, it was obvious that Dustin was feeling ashamed of himself. 

“Let it go. Let him keep some of his dignity, or  

you’ll back him into a corner,” Gordon teased with a smile. Dustin was just a b rute who knew a move or two, he really didn’t think too highly of him. 

At that moment, Zoey seemed to  

have noticed something. She pointed at the door and asked, “Hey, who’s that ? He’s really good–looking and even has a certain air about him.” 

The others turned their heads to look, and their gazes fell upon a handsome man walking inside, holding a folding fan. A faint smile adorned his face, and he carried an air of grace, each movement looked effortlessly elegant. 

“Damn! Isn’t that Patrick Hill, the son of the Hill family? Who would’ve thought that he’d show up too?” Zeke couldn’t help but gape at the sight of the man. 

“Patrick Hill? Isn’t that one of  

the renowned Ten Princes of the South Province?” Zoey’s eyes widened. 

“Yes, that’s him!” Zeke nodded. “That’s the top aristocrat of Millsburg! His stat us is even higher than Dylan’s!” 

“Hahaha, this is great. Who would’ve thought we’d have the chance to see Mr. Hill here? We’ve really hit the jackpot today!” Zoey’s face lit up with exciteme nt.

The Hill family was one of the Tremendous Three. Their power and influence could overshadow the entire Harmony family from  

every aspect. Naturally, the son of the Hill family would be of honorable status

“Guys, to tell you the truth, I’m pretty friendly with Patrick,” Gordon piped up o ut of the blue. 

“What? You actually know Mr. Hill?!” Zoey and the others‘ expressions chang ed. 

“Of course. We even had a meal and played golf together,” Gordon replied pro udly. 

Last year, he had indeed bumped into Patrick at a golf course. However, their interaction had been limited to exchanging greetings, and that was the extent of it. 

“What the hell, Gordon? You’re amazing! You actually hit it off with Mr. Hill?” Z eke said with envy. 

“It’s Gordon, after all! He’s friends with everyone and can even get along with t he most influential people!” Zoey said with a look of excitement. 

Hearing the two of them praise him, Gordon felt as if he was walking on air. H e loved being the center of attention. 

“Look, Mr. Hill is making his way over!” Zoey pointed at him joyfully. “Gordon, i s he here to see you?” 

“Well, only Gordon here knows Mr. Hill. Who else could it be? Let’s get ready t o greet him,” Zeke said, getting excited himself. 

“He’s actually heading over here?” Gordon paused briefly, taken aback. Altho ugh they had met each other before, they weren’t particularly close. 

Could his moment of glory before this have  

refreshed Patrick’s memory and kindled the desire to befriend him? The thoug ht filled Gordon with joy. He quickly adjusted his tie and approached 

Patrick with a bright smile. 

“Mr. Hill, it’s been a while,” he greeted, extending his hand.

“Huh?” Patrick raised an eyebrow. “Who are you?” 

That single sentence turned Gordon to stone on the spot, his smile freezing o n his face. 

Zoey and the others were also stunned and confused. Didn’t he say that they were friends? What was going on? 

Without waiting for a response, Patrick simply brushed past Gordon. Clearly, h e had no interest in entertaining them. 

To everyone’s surprise, astonishment, and bewilderment, he approached Dust in and extended his hand with a smile. “Dustin, we meet again. I’m really sorry about what happened before. I hope you can let it go.” 

Chapter 562 

“She’s right!” Zeke added. “Rhys, here’s a word of advice. You’d better leave Natasha as soon as possible, or you’d just be humiliating yourself!” 

Dustin wasn’t bothered enough to entertain them. He simply minded his own b usiness, sipping at his drink. Yet, his lofty attitude pissed them off even more. 

“Hpmh, weren’t you acting all cool earlier? Has the cat got your tongue? That’ s all you’re good for,” Zoey said with a cold laugh. To her, it was obvious that Dustin was feeling ashamed of himself. 

“Let it go. Let him keep some of his dignity, or  

you’ll back him into a corner,” Gordon teased with a smile. Dustin was just a b rute who knew a move or two, he really didn’t think too highly of him. 

At that moment, Zoey seemed to  

have noticed something. She pointed at the door and asked, “Hey, who’s that ? He’s really good–looking and even has a certain air about him.” 

The others turned their heads to look, and their gazes fell upon a handsome man walking inside, holding a folding fan. A faint smile adorned his face, and he carried an air of grace, each movement looked effortlessly elegant. 

“Damn! Isn’t that Patrick Hill, the son of the Hill family? Who would’ve thought that he’d show up too?” Zeke couldn’t help but gape at the sight of the man.

“Patrick Hill? Isn’t that one of  

the renowned Ten Princes of the South Province?” Zoey’s eyes widened. 

“Yes, that’s him!” Zeke nodded. “That’s the top aristocrat of Millsburg! His stat us is even higher than Dylan’s!” 

“Hahaha, this is great. Who would’ve thought we’d have the chance to see Mr. Hill here? We’ve really hit the jackpot today!” Zoey’s face lit up with exciteme nt. 

The Hill family was one of the Tremendous Three. Their power and influence could overshadow the entire Harmony family from  

every aspect. Naturally, the son of the Hill family would be of honorable status

“Guys, to tell you the truth, I’m pretty friendly with Patrick,” Gordon piped up o ut of the blue. 

“What? You actually know Mr. Hill?!” Zoey and the others‘ expressions chang ed. 

“Of course. We even had a meal and played golf together,” Gordon replied pro udly. 

Last year, he had indeed bumped into Patrick at a golf course. However, their interaction had been limited to exchanging greetings, and that was the extent of it. 

“What the hell, Gordon? You’re amazing! You actually hit it off with Mr. Hill?” Z eke said with envy. 

“It’s Gordon, after all! He’s friends with everyone and can even get along with t he most influential people!” Zoey said with a look of excitement. 

Hearing the two of them praise him, Gordon felt as if he was walking on air. H e loved being the center of attention. 

“Look, Mr. Hill is making his way over!” Zoey pointed at him joyfully. “Gordon, i s he here to see you?” 

“Well, only Gordon here knows Mr. Hill. Who else could it be? Let’s get ready t o greet him,” Zeke said, getting excited himself.

“He’s actually heading over here?” Gordon paused briefly, taken aback. Altho ugh they had met each other before, they weren’t particularly close. 

Could his moment of glory before this have  

refreshed Patrick’s memory and kindled the desire to befriend him? The thoug ht filled Gordon with joy. He quickly adjusted his tie and approached 

Patrick with a bright smile. 

“Mr. Hill, it’s been a while,” he greeted, extending his hand. “Huh?” Patrick raised an eyebrow. “Who are you?” 

That single sentence turned Gordon to stone on the spot, his smile freezing o n his face. 

Zoey and the others were also stunned and confused. Didn’t he say that they were friends? What was going on? 

Without waiting for a response, Patrick simply brushed past Gordon. Clearly, h e had no interest in entertaining them. 

To everyone’s surprise, astonishment, and bewilderment, he approached Dust in and extended his hand with a smile. “Dustin, we meet again. I’m really sorry about what happened before. I hope you can let it go.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 563 – Chapter 563 

“What?” 

Gordon and the others were dumbfounded by how politely and courteously Pa trick had spoken to Dustin. Their eyes were round with disbelief. 

The son of the Hill family– 

one of the Ten Princes of South Province, dubbed the top aristocrat- had actu ally greeted that jerk with a smile? 

How was that even possible?!

“No way. Dustin knows Mr. Hill?” The smile on Zoey’s face turned to ice. She had initially thought 

that Patrick had walked over for Gordon, never in her wildest dreams would sh e have thought that he was there for Dustin. Not to mention, from the way they were acting, it seemed like they were 

close. 

“How the hell did that punk climb  

his way up to become friends with Mr. Hill?!” Shock aside, Zeke was more jeal ous than anything. What right did a loser have to hit it off with the top aristocra t? 

“How could this be?” Gordon was rooted to the spot, astonishment written on his face. It was one thing to  

be ignored by Patrick, but he couldn’t come to terms with how the person he h ad to suck up to was so polite to Dustin. 

Wasn’t Dustin just a country doctor? How did he get acquainted with a big sho t of this caliber? 

“It seems like there’s more to Natasha’s boyfriend than meets the eye,” Adrian a muttered to 

herself as she observed everything from a distance. Curiosity sparked in her e yes. 

“Mr. Hill, it’s in the past. Further, it had nothing  

to do with you,” Dustin answered lightly. 

The Hill family had already personally apologized for beating Edmund up, and Torben had also already paid the price. It would  

do no one any good to keep dredging things up. 

“Dustin, you’re truly magnanimous. My grandfather greatly admires stand– up men like you. If you have time, I’d love to host you at my home.” Patrick ext ended the invite with a smile. 

“Sure. When I have time, I’ll definitely pay Sir Hill a visit,” Dustin replied, noddi ng lightly. He deeply respected the Hill family patriarch, Paul, not just for his p

ower but also for his sense of justice, his willingness to help the needy, and hi s ability to separate kindness and hatred 

“Mr. Hill, it’s an honor to have you here, especially since you came from afar!” At that moment, Kate approached them. With a slight smile, she continued, “Y ou’re an honored guest, so it’s only fitting that you occupy the seat of honor. P lease follow me.” 

“No, thank you. I’ll sit here.” Patrick politely declined with a smile before taking a seat next to 

Dustin. 

Seeing this, Kate’s smile stiffened slightly, but she quickly regained her compo sure. “Of course, Mr. Hill. Please feel free to let me know if you need anything at any time.” She didn’t push him. After giving him a final smile, she turned  around and returned to her  

seat. Before she walked away, however, she gave Dustin an inscrutable glanc e. 

“Just who is Dustin? How can he get on so well with Mr. Hill?” Zoey’s expressi on turned strange as she watched the two men chatting  

and smiling at the next table. 

Chapter 563 

“Hmph, what’s so impressive about that!” Zeke said, his voice dripping with je alousy. “To me, he’s just riding on Natasha’s coattails. Otherwise, why would Mr. Hill hold him in such high regard?” 

“You’re right!” Gordon nodded in agreement. “Mr. Hill is on a different level. If i t wasn’t out of respect for the daughter of the Harmon family, would he give a l oser like Dustin the time of day?” 

“So that’s what it is…” Zoey suddenly had an epiphany. Disdain colored her fa ce as she said, “I actually thought he was kind of impressive, but in the end, h e’s just relying on his rich girlfriend to climb up. Men like him will always strugg le to reach the higher circles.” 

The three of them took turns belittling Dustin. The way they saw it, it must be because Natasha was close friends with Patrick, and as the gigolo, Dustin wa s merely riding on her coattails.

All of a sudden, their moods improved. 

Time slowly ticked by, and the party finally kicked off. After all the guests took their seats, 

Hector, the birthday celebrant, raised his glass and stood. In a booming voice, he said, “Welcome, 

dear friends, to my birthday celebration. I’m extremely honored. I hope you’ll e njoy the food and drink to your heart’s content!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 564 – Chapter 564 

“Now, I’d like to propose a toast! Hector raised his glass, swept his gaze over all the quests, and 

downed his drink. 

In response, everyone stood and raised their glass to toast in return. After some small talk, it was time for the gift–giving segment. 

“Mr. Harmon, here are some golden horses that I forged with my own hands. I wish you nothing. 

but success in life!” 

“Mr. Harmon, this  

crystal necklace once belonged to an ancient king. I hope you like it.” 

“Mr. Harmon, this painting is an authentic masterpiece by Pikasso. It’s truly a priceless treasure. That being said, I wish you the best of health and a lifetime full of smiles ahead!” 

One by  

one, the guests stepped up with their gifts in hand, offering their heartfelt birth day. wishes. There were numerous rich and respected  

people among them, and this gift– 

giving segment was also a subtle display of comparison and competition.

The one with the rarest and most expensive gift got to show off. They could di splay their power and foster closer connections with the Harmons. Thus, each gift, consisting of precious treasures or rare items, was carefully  chosen. Not to mention, a lot of them couldn’t be bought with money 

alone. 

Thank you, everyone, for your kind thoughts.” Hector smiled, responding to all the people who had presented him with a gift. 

As the room was filled with a joyous atmosphere, a loud voice suddenly rang out, “The Grant family has arrived!” 

Instantly, all eyes turned toward the entrance. Under everyone’s gaze, a tall, h andsome man strutted in with huge strides with a servant in tow. His face  was cold, and his gaze was razor- sharp. He gave off a terrifying aura– his entire body was radiating with an intense desire to kill. 

All the guests shuddered, not daring to face him directly. 

“Tyler Grant? It’s actually Tyler Grant?!” 

“Oh my god! Who would’ve thought that the Harmons were so respected? Eve n General Lionheart, Tyler Grant, personally showed up to celebrate!” 

When the guests caught sight of the newcomer, they instantly burst into chatte r. 

Who in the South Province didn’t know Tyler’s name? He was widely regarded as a legendary figure. He hadn’t even hit thirty yet, but he was already fraterni zing with the high–ranking officials and commanded a massive army. 

In the entire South Province, he was the best of the best. No one could come close to him, leaving any other genius  

in his shadow. For someone like him, no matter where he went, everyone kiss ed the ground he walked on! 

“As expected of the number one prodigy of the South Province and the top of t he Ten Princes! He’s so handsome!” Zoey’s eyes sparkled, and her heart beg an to flutter. 

1/2

In front of Tyler, Dylan and Patrick weren’t even worth mentioning! The man b efore them was the true prince! 

“He’s finally here.” Natasha narrowed her eyes slightly as her pretty face turne d serious. She knew that this matter had to end today. 

“Tyler, now that you’re here, please take a seat.” Hector stood up to welcome him, smiling as though nothing had happened. 

“No need,” Tyler responded with indifference. “I came here today not to celebr ate your birthday but to claim my bride. I want to marry Natasha Hamon!” 

As he spoke, he made a few gestures with his hands. With that, eight people c arried a large red carriage into the room. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 565 – Chapter 565 

“What’s going on?” 

The crowd glanced at each other and broke out in  

whispers at the sight of the wedding carriage being brought in. Wasn’t it Hecto r’s 50th birthday? It seemed like Tyler was deliberately stirring up trouble. 

“Tyler, what’s the meaning of this?” Hector’s smile gradually disappeared. He didn’t expect Tyler to cut straight to the chase right after his arrival. He was tru ly relentless. 

“In accordance with our marriage contract, I’m picking up my bride  today,” Tyler stated calmly. “Marriage contract? Bride?” 

“It can’t be. Tyler and Natasha are engaged?” 

“They’re both talented and good–looking,  

so it’s not surprising for them to be betrothed. However, this manner of retrievi ng the bride seems rather abrupt.” 

The crowd was buzzing in surprise, confusion, jealousy, and curiosity. Picking up the bride at a birthday party was an unprecedented move.

Hector stayed calm and composed. “Tyler, we’ll discuss the details of the marr iage agreement later on. It’s my birthday celebration today, so I would appreci ate a little consideration.” 

“That won’t do, and nobody can change my mind.” Tyler refused immediately without hesitation. ” Since I’ve come today, I must take her away. Natasha, ple ase get on.” 

As soon as he said that, the crowd was in an uproar. Nobody had anticipated Tyler to be that domineering. He was not only inconsiderate, he was also kidn apping the bride. This hardly resembled a conventional bride pick– up; it was a forced marriage! 

“Aren’t you going too far, Tyler?” Hector’s expression turned cold.  “Marriage has always been a matter of mutual consent. Aren’t you afraid of pu blic ridicule by resorting to force?” 

“I have always acted without concern for others‘ opinions. Today, whether thro ugh invitation or coercion, I will marry her!” Tyler raised his voice. 

“What if my daughter won’t get married?” Hector frowned slightly. 

“She won’t get married?” Tyler’s lips twitched, and he snapped his fingers. Ver y soon, a large, black coffin was carried in by eight people. With a loud thud, t hey placed it down so that it was in line with the carriage and also pointed at H 

ector. Tyler stood in the middle, the coffin on his left. and the  carriage on his right. The difference in colors was striking. 

“These are my presents.” With an expressionless face, he declared, “You hav e two choices. Either 

Natasha gets on the carriage, or you’re going to lay down in this coffin on your own.” 

“The audacity!” 

“How dare you!” 

“Tyler Grant, you’re crossing the line!” 

The Harmons protested in righteous indignation at the sight. Gifting a coffin at a birthday party

1/2 

was a blatant insult and provocation. 

“Damn it! He’s too much! He’s totally disrespecting the Harmons!” 

“Though he may be domineering, he undeniably can afford to act that way. It s eems like trouble is looming for the Harmons!” 

Although  

many were upset with his behavior, nobody dared to voice it out openly. That was because no one dared to make an enemy out of the Grants. 

“Tyler, are you truly intending to have a fall out with us Harmons in the presen ce of all my esteemed guests?” Hector frowned. 

“I told you. You have two choices. Either Natasha marries me, or you die.” Tyl er stood with his hands behind his back, a look of arrogance on his face, show ing complete disregard for the crowd. “What insolence!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 566 – Chapter 566 

At that moment, Dylan suddenly shot up as he slammed the table. He bellowe d, “Tyler Grant, don’t think you can act as you please just because you have s ome talent. We’re not easy targets!” 

“Who are you? Do you have the right to talk to me?” Tyler gave him a cold gla nce. 

“Hmph! Listen up!” Dylan straightened his chest and held his head up high. “M y name is Dylan 

Harmon 

I’m currently a high– 

ranking commander of the Dark Panther Cavalry. I’ve fought over a dozen wars and slain hundreds of men!”

“A mere commander is challenging me? Where did you get your courage? Yo u’re not even a deputy general. Tyler spoke indifferently. 

“Even though I’m only a commander, Scarlet Spanner is my general! I don’t b elieve you’d dare challenge the Goddess of War!” Dylan responded arrogantly

“Scarlet Spanner? Tyler frowned slightly, finally betraying a hint of emotion. As Dragonmarsh’s first Goddess of War, Scarlet had not only achieved incredibl e feats, she came from an influential background and possessed unparalleled martial skills. He indeed considered himself inferior to her. However, that was only for now. He was confident of surpassing her within ten years. 

“What? Are you afraid?” Dylan was pleased. “Are your legs weak just by heari ng her name? Let me tell you. Don’t think you can look down on people just b ecause of your little achievements. Just so you know, the world is a big place, and there are many people better than you out there!” As soon as he said that 

, the Harmons clapped in agreement. 

“Nicely said!” 

“So what if he’s General Lionheart? He still needs to bow down to the Goddes s of War!” 

“Ha! You must feel ashamed now after acting so outrageously, huh?” 

Seeing Tyler being humiliated, the Harmons were filled with renewed spirits, c oming out of their 

distress. 

“He’s indeed my son. He managed to put Tyler in his place with a few words.” Standing  

in the front rows, Jacob had a proud look on his face. As his son stood in the li melight, he also basked in the 

glory. 

“That’s right. Without Dylan here today, nobody would have been able to go u p against Tyler.” 

Trent flashed a wide smile.

A few other older Harmon family members were also filled with awe. “With a s on like him, the 

Harmons would be elevated to a higher standing!” 

For a moment, Dylan became the center of attention, incomparable to anyone else. Everyone present thought highly of him. 

“Hey! What are you still standing there for? Take your men and leave immedia tely! Don’t disrupt the party!” Dylan stepped forward and gestured with his chin , a  

look of arrogance on his face. A talented genius? General Lionheart? In the e nd, he still ended up stepping all over Tyler. 

Chapter 566 

Suddenly, Tyler dissolved  

into laughter. “Do you think you can scare me by using Scarlet’s name?” 

“What? Aren’t you going to show deference to the Goddess of War?” Dylan re buked sharply. 

“Scarlet Spanner is different from you. You’re nothing but her dog! What make s you think you can show off here?” Tyler sneered. 

“Y–you, you dare humiliate me?” Dylan’s expression darkened. “So what if I do? Get lost before I slice your head off!” Tyler exclaimed. 

Dylan erupted in fury. “You’re seeking death!” He stepped lightly, launching a powerful punch as he shot forward. He knew Tyler was a formidable opponent and had exerted all his strength into the punch. He planned on striking first an d ending the fight with a single blow. 

“Dylan, no!” Hector’s expression shifted as he tried to stop him, but it was too l ate. 

“What a  

fool.” In the face of Dylan’s attack, Tyler only looked at him in contempt. With a simple 

point of the finger, he struck Dylan’s chest.

A muffled explosion was heard as Dylan flew a good 30 feet  back before crashing on the floor. It 

was as if he was hit by a truck. For a moment, he turned pale and spat out blo od. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 567 – Chapter 567 

“What?” 

The crowd was shocked as they took in Dylan’s seriously injured figure laying on the ground. Nobody expected Tyler to defeat a high– 

ranking commander of the Dark Panther Cavalry with just a finger. He was too powerful. The concerning thing was that Dylan had Scarlet backing him. Whe n Tyler injured Dylan in public, it was akin to slapping Scarlet. The crowd won dered if he was just tyrannically arrogant or fearlessly confident 

“How dare you injure one of us! Do you really think we are easy targets?” Afte r recovering from the shock, the Harmons shot up in anger. They could no lon ger tolerate being bullied to such an 

extent 

Tyler Grant! I am a commander of the Dark Panther Cavalry. If you hurt me, S carlet will never forgive your Dylan struggled to stand up, feeling shock and an ger. 

Gifted with extraordinary talents and sharp perceptions since he was a child, h e had trained into a divine– 

level martial artist at a young age. Armed with the abilities he was proud of, he never expected to turn out that weak against Tyler. 

It appears like you haven’t figured out where you stand.” Tyler looked at him in contempt. “I’d naturally give deference to Scarlet if she were here. But what a re you? You’re just a worthless piece of trash hiding  

behind someone else’s power. How dare you threaten me? Not to mention, th e Dark Panther Cavalry has two hundred thousand troops, and over a hundre d of them are high- ranking commanders. With Scarlet’s position, she probabl y doesn’t even  

know who you are. What makes you think you can flaunt your power here?”

Dylan’s expression shifted with his words. He couldn’t believe Tyler saw throu gh him. He was indeed a high– 

ranking commander of the Dark Panther Cavalry. However, he wasn’t even qu alified to meet Scarlet on a typical day. As part of the Dark Panther Cavalry, h e had gotten used to using Scarlet’s name to boast. No matter where he went, 

he could act as he pleased. However, he hadn’t anticipated encountering suc h a difficult person like Tyler today. He couldn’t win against him in a fight and f ailed to intimidate him. For a moment, he was at a loss. 

“Why are you silent? Have I hit the mark? What useless trash.” Tyler shook hi s head in disdain. 

“C– 

cut the crap! I’m her trusted aide!” Dylan yelled as he hid his cowardice. He co uld only continue 

the act for now. 

“Trusted aide?” The corner of Tyler’s lips curved up into a smile. “Alright, I’ll gi ve you a chance. I’ll let the Harmons go if you can get Scarlet to come here.” 

“She’s stationed at the border. How can she just come here at will?” Dylan yell ed. 

“She doesn’t have to show up, then. Give her a call. If the line connects, I’ll co nsider it a win.” Tyler settled on a compromise. 

“I..” Dylan’s expression froze. With his status, he couldn’t even interact with Sc arlet, let alone have her personal contact information 

“Dylan, stop holding back! Just give her a call. I’d like to see if Tyler would still dare stir up trouble, 

Jacob said in discontent. 

1/2 

“That’s right, show him the power of Dragonmarsh’s Goddess of War!” The Ha rmons started 

clamoring.

They knew asking her to appear would be difficult, but making a call would be easy. After all, Dylan was a high– 

ranking commander. He would definitely be taken seriously. 

“Fine! I’ll make the call!” Realizing that he couldn’t  

avoid it, Dylan immediately took out his phone and started his act of needing h elp. 

“Don’t try to tell me that Scarlet is too  

busy and can’t answer your call,” Tyler interrupted him 

coldly. 

Dylan turned red as he was caught off guard by his words. He was indeed  about to make an excuse to deceive him. After being exposed, he stood there dumbfounded. 

“What’s the matter? It’s not connecting?” Tyler grew impatient: 

“The Goddess of War is extremely busy with work, so it’s expected for her to n ot pick up. I’ll try again later,” Dylan bit the bullet. 

“Stop acting! Get lost!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 568 – Chapter 568 

Tyler stomped on the ground heavily, causing a violent surge of energy to strik e Dylan Dylan staggered backward from the impact, spitting out another mout hful of blood. “You” He gritted his teeth, not daring to utter another sound. He knew he had been completely defeated 

“Tyler, you are too much!” Jacob erupted in fury at the sight of his son injured once again 

“Cut the crap! Make a choice– 

The carriage or the coffin?” With his hands behind his back, Tyler gave off an imposing air.

“Tyler Grant! Do you think you can suppress the entire Harmon family alone? You’re absolutely 

crazy!” Jacob retorted angrily. 

“Who said I’m alone?” Tyler raised his hand and snapped his fingers. “Come i n.” On  

his orders, the sound of synchronized marching could be heard by the door. A s they approached, the noise grew louder. Even the liquids on the table ripple d slightly. 

To everyone’s astonishment, following the sound was a group of black– clad, masked, and fully armed guards striding in with confidence. The guards were tall and muscular with sharp gazes and carried a strong presence. They l ooked like they had gone through numerous bloodshed, a 

clear indication of them being seasoned fighters. Their presence subdued the crowd, and the number of dark barrels especially left them feeling terrified. 

“Huh?” The Harmons‘ expression shifted at the sight. Nobody expected Tyler t o deploy a group of armed guards as backup on the day to pick up his bride. It was a terrifying sight to behold! 

“Whoever is unhappy can step forward.” Tyler scanned his surroundings, looki ng at the crowd in arrogance and contempt. Anyone that  

met his gaze dropped their heads unwittingly. Who would dare step out when t he armed guards have appeared? They would be seeking their own demise. 

Hector frowned slightly, upset. The thing he feared the most had happened at last. 

“This guy is truly outrageous!” Jacob and the rest of the Harmons gritted their t eeth, but there was nothing they could do. Today seemed like the day the Har mons would face their greatest calamity. 

“Oh my God, that’s how  

General Lionheart is? He’s too much for deploying the armed guards for a sm all disagreement.” 

“Looking at the current situation, it seems like the Harmons are in for a rough t ime today.”

“Either submit or be suppressed. I wonder what the Harmons would choose.* 

The guests whispered and discussed among themselves. They truly hadn’t an ticipated a birthday celebration to turn into a forced marriage scene. 

“Natasha Harmon, nobody can help you today. You are destined to be my wo man. Let’s go.” Tyler walked up, his gaze threatening. When he moved, the ar med guards followed. His menacing demeanor made the Harmons turn  pale as they trembled in fear. 

Just when everyone thought Natasha would be  

taken by force, a tall figure blocked Tyler’s path, standing right before him with a cutting gaze. 

“Have you asked me before taking her away?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 569 – Chapter 569 

“Have you asked me for permission before taking her away?” Dustin stood in f ront of Tyler, blocking his path. He had a frosty expression as he stood unyiel ding. 

“Huh?” The guests were dumbfounded and in shock. They could not believe s omeone would dare to challenge Tyler This person must’ve had nerves of ste el. 

Zoey’s eyes widened in surprise. “What’s Dustin doing up front? Doesn’t he va lue his life?” Even if they disregarded Tyler’s background, the armed guards  behind him were terrifying enough. 

Zeke sneered. “Hmph, he must have a death wish to challenge General Lionh eart!” Tyler commanded the armed guards with an air of dominance. With just a single command, he could 

have Dustin shot into oblivion 

“Fool! He thinks he  

can show off in front of Tyler just because he’s friends with Patrick. What a jok e.” Gordon looked like he was looking at a corpse. While Patrick held a high s

ocial standing, he had no official position. He was absolutely incomparable to Tyler. 

“This is spelling trouble.” Adrianna frowned slightly. Even though she admired Dustin’s courage in standing up for the woman he loved, it was too dangerous in this situation. 

You dare stop me?” With his hands still behind his back, Tyler sized him up. H is chilling gaze fixed on him, like that of a predator locking onto his prey. 

“Why not? Natasha has every right to refuse to marry you. I won’t allow you to force her to marry you in public,” Dustin stated calmly. 

“You won’t agree?” Tyler raised an eyebrow. “So what? Do you really think yo u can stop me?” 

“You can try. But I strongly advise against it. Otherwise, I’ll beat the shit out of you,” Dustin spat, 

word for word. 

“What?” The guests erupted in an uproar at his words. 

“Damn! Is this kid insane? He’s incredibly daring.” 

“He’s too brave for his own good!” 

“He’s openly challenging General Lionheart! He must have a death wish.” 

The guests broke out into a discussion, with Dustin appearing like an idiot to t hem. Even the Harmons were pressured into silence at Tyler’s appearance. W here did this insignificant kid get the courage to act so boldly in front of such a n influential figure? 

“Hmph! What an idiot!” Dylan sneered. He wasn’t a match for Tyler, let alone t hat loser Dustin 

“He has commendable courage. Sadly, he won’t be living for long.” Kate rejoic ed in his misfortune. She had always disliked Dustin, especially considering h er brother’s death had something to do with him. That was why she desperatel y wished for a tragedy to befall him.

“Hector, you didn’t plan this, did you? What can an insignificant brat like him a ccomplish?” Trent was frustrated. Dustin was only making things worse by ch allenging Tyler. 

Hector’s brows were locked in a frown as he  

remained silent. The time was not right, and he had to keep waiting. 1/2 

Chapter 569 

Natasha, on the other hand, sat beside him in worry, at a loss for words. 

In the face of his boastful statement, Tyler let out a chuckle. “Do you know wh at you just said?” 

“No matter what I said, I’ve given you a warning. So stop whatever you’re plan ning. Don’t make me hit you.” Dustin’s expression was unwavering. 

“You’ve got balls.” Tyler nodded.  

“I admire your bravery. Sadly, you’re not qualified to play the hero in front of m e. I’ll give you three seconds. Get lost! Or die!” 

The armed guards behind him raised their guns at his words, rows of gun barr els aimed directly at every part of Dustin. They would immediately shoot their t arget into oblivion upon their general’s 

orders. 

“Hold it!” 

“Stop right there!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 570 – Chapter 570 

Seeing that Tyler was serious, Natasha and Patrick stood  

up and stopped him. 

“Tyler, speak and behave as you wish, but he is my friend. You better not act r ecklessly.” Patrick stepped forward and stood shoulder to 

shoulder with Dustin, clearly taking his side. His actions shocked many. It final ly dawned on them why Dustin acted without restraint– 

he had someone backing him. 

“Patrick, no  

one can stop me from killing my target, not even you.” Tyler’s expression rem ained cold, not showing any sign of yielding. A rich playboy  was nothing in his eyes. 

“There’s no reason to go that far. You should forgive sometimes.” Patrick frow ned slightly. 

Tyler spat out, “Get lost. My bullets don’t discriminate.” 

“You- 

” Patrick’s expression darkened. Even though they were both sons of affluent f amilies, he could never compare  

to Tyler in terms of status and authority. If Tyler decided to use force, he woul d be powerless to stop him. 

“Mr. Grant, why are you so angry? Can’t things be discussed nicely at a table? ” At that moment, a middle– 

aged man dressed in luxurious clothing walked in with his head held high. “Hey, isn’t that Roderick, Big Bucks Brooks? I can’t believe he’s here.” 

The crowd gasped silently in shock. As the person who controlled the econom y in Millsburg, Roderick was undoubtedly the wealthiest man there! His words carried immense weight in the business world, and he commanded deep resp ect from everyone. 

As he walked in, he naturally took a spot beside Dustin, clearly expressing his stance. 

“What? Are you going against me too?” Tyler gave him the side eye. 

Roderick responded calmly, “I wouldn’t dare. I simply hope Mr. Grant could mi tigate the 

circumstances.” 

“And if I don’t?”

“I may need to reconsider my annual donation of one billion for your military s pending.” Roderick 

flashed a smile. 

“Ha! A lowly businessman is threatening me? Beat it, or I’ll kill you  too!” Tyler’s face grew cold. He was getting impatient. What was going on tod ay? Why were all these mediocre people bravely acting up against him? 

“I wouldn’t expect anything less from General Lionheart. You sure are mighty!” Suddenly, a commanding voice was heard by the door. 

Everyone turned their attention toward the sound and saw a middle– aged man in an army uniform 

adorned with stars, indicating his high rank. He strode confidently with a group of armed guards following behind him. 

“The hell? That’s Sir Moran! What brings such an influential figure here?” 

The crowd buzzed with excitement at his appearance, curious and astonished expressions filling 

their faces. 

Chapter 570 

Sir Moran was a  

lieutenant general. He controlled nearly half of the army in the Southern Provi nce. In terms of official rank, he stood half a notch higher than Tyler, who was only a major general. He sat at the top of the Southern Province! 

The unexpected presence of a high– 

ranking official left everyone wondering, as it was a rare sight to witness him g racing any event. 

“Keith Moran?” Tyler frowned slightly, seemingly surprised. He didn’t expect th e Harmons to have the influence  

to bring forth Southern Province’s regional deputy chief. 

“He’s finally here!” Hector couldn’t conceal his joy as the tension in his forehea d gradually eased. Hector had bided his time in silence, waiting for the opport une moment. He had reached out to Keith a few days 

ago, uncertain if he would stand up for the Harmons. Seeing him arrive, Hecto r was relieved. With Keith Moran as the regional deputy chief in attendance, T yler wouldn’t be able to act as he pleased. 

This was Hector’s trump card!

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 571 – Chapter 5/1 

Chapter 571 

“Hahaha! Sir Moran is here! The Harmons are saved!” 

“With Sir Moran present, I doubt Tyler would continue his reckless behavior!” 

Keith’s appearance uplifted the Harmons‘ spirits, and they felt inexplicably hap py, finally feeling at ease after  

their previous feelings of repression. So what if Tyler was General Lionheart? He was only a major general. Sir Moran, as a lieutenant general and the one who controlled  

the army, held greater authority than Tyler. Even a talented genius like Tyler h ad to show deference in the presence of Sir Moran. 

Trent flashed a wide smile. “Hector, I can’t believe you actually got Sir Moran t o come. That’s 

amazing!” 

“Trent, you got it all wrong. Sir Moran’s appearance should have something to do with my son’s identity,” Jacob said proudly. 

Kate chimed in, “That makes sense. Dylan is a part of the Dark Panther Caval ry and is backed by the Goddess of War. With such a bright future, Sir Moran must have recognized his talent.” 

Trent chuckled with realization. “Oh, that’s  

right… Dylan is our true talented genius.” 

Considering the Harmons‘ standing, it wasn’t easy to have Keith confront Tyle r. However, things were different if they factored in  

Scarlet, the Goddess of War’s connection. 

“Ha! Let’s see if Tyler will continue to act as he pleases!” Dylan reveled in the praises, accepting the credit without hesitation. Hector didn’t correct  them either. As long as they could resolve the situation, it didn’t matter who in vited Keith.

“I believe this is just a birthday celebration. Why have you brought so many gu ards, General Lionheart?” Keith’s tone was frosty as he questioned Tyler, walk ing up  

to him slowly. The guards from both sides faced off against each other, creatin g a tense atmosphere. 

“Sir Moran, this matter has nothing to do with you. I hope you won’t interfere,” Tyler was indifferent. Despite Keith’s higher rank, he remained fearless. 

“Millsburg falls under my jurisdiction. Its safety is my responsibility. If you stir u p trouble here, it’s only natural for me to step in,” Keith declared with convictio n. 

“You’re just a local general while I was bestowed my title by the royal family. D o you have authority over me?” Tyler retorted coldly. 

“It doesn’t matter who commits the crime. As long as they do so, I will not stan d idly by!” Keith confidently confronted him. 

“Ha! I’m afraid the number of people you brought with you is not  enough to stop my army,” Tyler 

said, maintaining his advantage. 

“If Sir Mason’s forces are insufficient, what if I join in?” At that moment, they h eard an elderly yet commanding voice. It wasn’t loud, yet it reverberated throu gh the entire place. 

Following the voice, an elderly man with a white beard and matching eyebrow s strolled in leisurely. He exuded a strong presence and had a piercing gaze, evoking an overwhelming air with his every move. Though unintentional, it wa s intimidating. As he walked through the doors, a 

1/2 

Chapter 571 

palpable weight seemed to descend upon the crowd, like rocks pressing down on their chests. It was hard to even breathe. 

“T–that… Isn’t that Sir Paul Hill?” 

“Oh my God! It really is him! What’s he doing here?”

Everyone present erupted in a frenzy at his appearance. He was the patriarch of the Hill family, a highly skilled grandmaster, and a master of Balerno martial arts. He  

commanded immense respect and admiration in the marital world. In the entir e seven provinces in Balerno, 100 thousand  

martial artists followed his command. He was a true leader, revered by countl ess 

followers. 

“What’s  

going on? Sir Hill is actually here?” The Harmon family members looked at ea ch other in genuine surprise. Paul was a reserved man with an air of mystery surrounding him. He rarely made appearances for anyone, and their  families weren’t acquainted. Why would a martial arts master like him step up for the Harmon family? 

“Hector, did you invite Sir Hill?” Trent was dumbfounded. 

Hector shook his head. “No.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 572 – Chapter 572 

“Who could it be then?” The Harmons were shocked once again. Who had the power to bring forth 

Sir Hill? 

Hector shook his head again. Paul’s appearance was indeed unexpected. 

“Tyler Grant, do you think I can’t stop your army?” Paul stood unwavering like a tall mountain, his presence overwhelming. Even the guards behind Tyler be gan trembling as they held their guns. Not everyone could handle the imposin g presence of a grandmaster. 

“Hmm?” At that moment, Tyler, who had been indifferent the whole time, finall y furrowed his 

brow.

Of course, Paul could stop his army. A martial artist at the level of a grandmas ter had transcended the limits of human capabilities. He had the power to sing le– 

handedly take on tens of thousands of men. Tyler’s army was naturally not en ough to stop him. The important thing was that Paul not only had exceptional skills, but he also had an extremely high standing in the martial world. A hundr ed thousand martial artists in Balerno would never dare to defy any of his orde rs. 

“Sir Hill, this is my personal grievance with the Harmons. I hope you will stay o ut of it.” Tyler remained unyielding. 

“I love meddling in  

people’s affairs and will help out if I witness injustice. And since I’ve come acr oss one today, naturally, I won’t sit idly by,” Paul responded calmly. 

Tyler narrowed his eyes. “Is it worth becoming an enemy of the Grants for the Harmons?” Both families were part of the Tremendous Three, and each family had their own strengths. While they weren’t afraid of the other, Tyler was unw illing to sour their relationship with the Hills. 

“I owe a favor, and I must repay it today. The grievances  

between your families can be dealt with next time. For now, you will not stir up trouble,” Paul warned him. 

“And if I refuse to back down?” Tyler countered. He had gone this far, and it w ould be like a slap to 

his face if he backed down so easily now. 

“You refuse to back down? Then let’s see if your army can withstand my  power.” As Paul spoke, he forcefully stomped on the ground. The impact caus ed a resounding explosion, leaving a crater in its wake, and the entire banquet  hall shook violently. 

At the same time, a violent surge of energy rushed toward Tyler’s armed guar ds like an avalanche. The black– 

clad, armed guards staggered backward like they were struck by lightning. Th eir faces turned pale and they broke out in cold sweat. They couldn’t  even hold their guns steady.

The crowd was left  

utterly speechless at the terrifying sight. That was a grandmaster’s  ability! With just one foot, he nearly defeated a hundred armed guards. 

Tyler’s brow furrowed. He didn’t expect Paul to truly strike. Wasn’t the  crazy old man afraid of instigating a war between the two families? 

“Hahaha… Sir Hill is truly domineering. No wonder he’s a martial arts master!” 

“With the support of both Sir Moran and Sir Hill, I doubt Tyler would act reckle ssly!” 

“If you think about it, only those two could hold Tyler back.” 1/2 

Chapt 

Pauls’s single stomp increased the Harmons‘ confidence. It didn’t matter if he was Tyler Grant, 

General Lionheart, or the great legend. He was no longer a threat to the Harm ons. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 573 – Chapter 573 

“Are you going to back down or not?” Paul stood proudly and imposingly. 

“Tyler, that’s enough.” Keith stepped forward as well, standing next to Paul. H e alone might not be able to hold Tyler back, but with Paul’s power in the marti al world, it should be enough to make Tyler wary. He believed that Tyler would be smart enough to back down. 

“Looks like Tyler is about to be forced to submit.” 

“Who can stand against two highly influential figures when they come together ?”

“I didn’t know the Harmons held such influence. They were actually able to for ce Tyler into a 

tough spot.” 

Taking in the sight of both parties at the height of their confrontation, the crow d couldn’t help but murmur among themselves. Tyler was an undeniably outst anding individual with a formidable background. No one dared to confront him, 

even when he publicly stirred up trouble at the Harmons‘ birthday celebration. However, no matter how excellent or talented he was, he still had to show def erence in the face of both Keith’s and Paul’s superiority. 

“Seems like both of you have made up your minds to go against me. However , I’m afraid it won’t be that easy to make me back down.” Tyler’s expression gr adually grew colder. To be able to climb up 

to where he was now, he naturally had his connections. 

“Wise individuals know how to adapt to their circumstances. Going against the tide is not a wise 

move,” Keith commented casually. 

“So we’re resorting to displays of power now, huh? Fine, I’m curious to see wh o holds the highest 

authority here,” Tyler said, taking out his phone and sending a message. 

After a moment, the sound of orderly marching outside could be heard outside the door. The sound grew louder as they approached nearer. The resonating sound struck fear in people’s hearts. Following the noise, the Harmon family’s butler rushed in, shouting anxiously, “Mr. Harmon, things are looking bad! An army is forcing their way in.” 

“An army?” Hector frowned. “Whose army is it?” 

A clear voice resounded, “That would be me!” A burly, middle– aged man in a general’s uniform 

strode in confidently. Keith’s expression shifted slightly at the sight of the man. Even Paul, who stood beside him, was surprised. 

“It can’t be. Even Regional Chief Roger Leinonen is here?”

“This situation has gone out of hand! It really is Sir Leinonen!” “Oh my goodness, what’s going on today? This is such an epic clash!” 

Roger Leinonen was the regional chief of one of the provinces. As a second– ranked military official, he sat in the highest position in local law enforcement. Except for the viceroy who controlled the entire military and government, no o ne else could compare to him in the whole of Southern Province. He held true power. Even Keith had to show him deference. After  

all, one was the regional chief, while the other was the regional deputy chief. T he word “deputy” made all the difference in terms of power and influence. 

1/2 

Chapter 573 

“This is spelling trouble. I can’t believe Tyler was able to invite Sir Leinonen.” “What now? All our previous plans have gone to waste with his arrival!” 

The Harmons were shocked and broke out in cold sweat upon Roger’s arrival. Each and every one of them looked anxious. Tyler alone was already a formi dable opponent. With Sir Leinonen 

backing him, they were unstoppable. Trouble was brewing for the Harmons. 

“Sir Moran, General Lionheart is the pillar of our nation. Are you really going to confront him today?” Roger targeted Keith upon his arrival, his sharp tone est ablishing his authority. 

Keith frowned without uttering a word. He never got along with Roger. Unfortu nately, Roger held a higher position than he did. 

“Sir Paul, you are highly respected, and I admire you greatly. I hope you will le t this matter go on my behalf.” Roger turned his attention to Paul, appearing p olite. After all, he didn’t wish to sever ties with a martial arts master unless abs olutely necessary. 

Paul narrowed his eyes. “Sir Leinonen, are you here to back Tyler?” 

“I’m good friends with General Lionheart. Naturally, I’m going to offer him  my full support,” Roger responded bluntly.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 574 – Chapter 574 

Paul responded calmly, “It’s two against two. We’re not exactly at a disadvant age.” 

“Sir Paul, I’m afraid it’s two against one. You should ask Sir Moran if he’s still willing to open this 

can of worms,” Roger spoke profoundly. 

“Hmm?” Paul turned to Keith and realized he seemed upset. It appeared like h e had decided to back out with his silence. Keith was able to go up against Tyl er alone, but with Roger backing him, it was a different story. After all, he was n’t too acquainted with the Harmons. There was no need to jeopardize his car eer over this. 

The Harmons feel dejected by Keith’s silence. Once he backed out, it would b e hard for the Harmons to escape the situation unscathed. 

“Mr. Harmon, I was indeed taken by surprise by your planning. Sadly, it isn’t e nough. So, what is your decision?” Tyler looked up slightly, his gaze directed at Hector. 

With Roger’s army, Paul alone wouldn’t be able to save the Harmons. Hector f urrowed his brow, his expression solemn. Was he to give in to the Grants? 

As the situation grew increasingly dire, Trent stood up to mediate. “General Li onheart, we can discuss this. There’s no need to escalate things this far.” The Harmons had used up their trump cards. They could only give in if they didn’t wish to receive their wrath. 

“Of course, but I have a condition,” Tyler said calmly. 

Trent responded, “What condition?” 

“I want this brat’s life!” Tyler exclaimed unexpectedly, pointing a finger at Dusti n. A plebeian who dared challenge the authority  

of the Grants should pay a price. He was going to set an example today.

Trent froze, shifting his gaze toward Hector, who was beside him. Hector was silent. No one knew what he was thinking. 

“Tyler Grant! Don’t go too far!” Natasha finally reached her breaking point. 

“You should take responsibility for your actions. You were the ones who made the decision,” Tyler said indifferently. 

“You-” Natasha’s expression grew increasingly cold. 

“Seems like this Dustin guy is done for.” Zoey, who was among the crowd, sig hed. 

Zeke sneered. “Hmph! This is the consequence for daring to challenge Gener al Lionheart.” 

“If you think about it, he brought this upon himself.” Gordon was silently happy about it. 

“Tyler Grant, I’m afraid  

you’re still not worthy of taking my life.” Dustin remained calm. “What? Do you think anyone else can save you today?” Tyler uttered coldly. 

As soon as he spoke, a guard rushed in anxiously. He reported, “Sir Leinonen , there’s trouble! A group of guards have barged in!” 

“Don’t you see that I am here with General Lionheart? Why are you so panick ed?” Roger’s 

1/2 

Chapter 574 

expression hardened. “Even if the emperor himself were here, it wouldn’t chan ge a thing, let alone a small group of guards! Drive them out!” 

The guard’s expression turned grave. “W– 

we can’t. They are the viceroy’s personal guards.” 

“So what if they are the viceroy’s personal guards? I- 

” Roger was halfway through his tirade when he froze. His words were stuck i n his throat.

The viceroy and his personal guards? It couldn’t be… The viceroy was here? Before Roger could fully comprehend the situation, he saw someone walk thro ugh the door. It was a well–dressed, middle– 

aged man. The man had a handsome face and a dignified posture. Even whe n he was calm, he carried an air of authority, and every move of his was impo sing. 

“Lord… Lord Xenos?” Roger’s expression turned for the worst  immediately at the sight of the man. 

f 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 575 – Chapter 575 

“Lord Xenos! It’s Lord Xenos!” 

“Damn, even Lord Xenos has shown up! The world is turning upside down!” “Who was able to bring forth Lord Xenos?” 

The crowd broke out into a frenzy at the sight of the distinguished man. Lord X enos was no ordinary man; he was the viceroy! The influential figure who held control over the entire military and government of Southern province! He was an official of the first rank and a true authority figure! A single action of his coul 

d shake up Millsburg in its entirety. Sir Leinonen and General Lionheart were mere shadows compared to him. 

“Why is Lord Xenos here? Did Tyler invite him?” 

“It’s over. It’s all over… There’s no one to save us now!” 

“He’s the most powerful official in all of Southern province. Who else can com pare to him?” 

The Harmons were shaken, their faces  

filled with fear and despair. Given their status, it was evident that they weren’t the ones to invite the viceroy. So there was only one possibility– he was on Tyler’s side.

At that moment, not only were the Harmons shaken, but Tyler was also surpri sed and puzzled. He 

wasn’t exactly acquainted with the viceroy. 

“It’s him?” When Dustin saw him arrive, he finally  

revealed a flicker of emotion. It wasn’t the 

person’s title that stirred him, but it was because he recognized him. It was no ne other than 

Ruby’s father– 

George Xenos. When he first met him at the hospital a few days ago, he wasn ’t 

aware of his identity. He didn’t expect him to be the viceroy  who controlled the entire Southern 

province. 

“Oh, Lord Xenos, what brings you here?” After a momentary daze, Roger appr oached and greeted 

him with a smile. Lord Xenos was, after all, his direct superior. 

“Roger, I heard you were planning to drive away my men. Is that true?” Georg e asked nonchalantly. 

“It’s a misunderstanding It’s all just a misunderstanding!” Roger smiled apol ogetically. “I would 

welcome them with open arms. I would never dare to drive them away.” 

“Is that so?” George surveyed his surroundings. “Then why have you brought so many of your men 

here?” 

“Uh…” Roger froze, unsure of how to respond. He couldn’t possibly admit that he was helping the 

Grants tyrannize the Harmons, could he?

Tyler intervened, “Lord Xenos, what brings you to this place?” “What, do I need to report my movements to you?” George countered. Tyler lowered his head slightly. “Not at all. I’m just curious, that’s all.” 

“I heard Mr. Hector is celebrating his birthday today. I’m here to wish him a ha ppy birthday.” George’s voice was loud and clear. 

1/2 

Chapter 575 

“Wish him a happy birthday?” All eyes turned to Hector at George’s words. Th e Harmons were acquainted with Lord Xenos? 

Trent’s voice began to quiver as he asked, “H– 

Hector, did you really invite Lord Xenos?” 

“I…” Hector found himself at a loss for words. If he had indeed invited Lord Xe nos, he wouldn’t 

have feared  

the Grants. However, Lord Xenos seemed unmistakably on their side from his statement. Hector couldn’t figure out who could possibly have the influence to bring forth Lord 

Xenos‘ presence. 

“Roger, you must be here to send your wishes too, I reckon?” George suddenl y asked. 

“Huh?” Roger was momentarily stunned before nodding. “Yes, that’s right… I’ m here to send my wishes!” He wouldn’t dare continue acting rashly with Lord Xenos backing the Harmons. He could only use the pretext to act as if nothing had happened. 

“How about you?” George turned his attention to Tyler, his tone slightly imposi ng. 

“I’m here to send my wishes and pick up my bride,” Tyler answered bluntly. “Pick up your bride? Who is she?”

Tyler answered, “Mr. Hector’s daughter and I have long been engaged. Today is the day of our marriage according to the marriage contract.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 576 – Chapter 576 

“Oh? Is that so?” George glanced at Hector. 

Hector spoke truthfully, “They were indeed engaged in the past. But there wer e  

some problems recently that warranted further discussion regarding the engag ement.” 

“Problems should be solved round the table. Why be so hostile?” George expr essed his 

dissatisfaction. 

“I’m open to discussion, but the Harmons are not respecting me,” Tyler respon ded. 

“Marriage should be based on mutual consent. It’s criminal behavior for you to force my hand in marriage by publicly deploying  

your army!” Natasha suddenly cried out. 

“She’s right,” George agreed. “A marriage should be between two willing parti es. If one party is unwilling, you shouldn’t force it.” 

Tyler frowned slightly at his words. It appeared as if George was adamant abo ut standing with the 

Harmons. 

“Lord Xenos, what did the Harmons promise you? I’m willing to pay tenfold,” T yler unexpectedly said to George. 

“How dare you!” George’s expression darkened, and he bellowed, “Tyler Gran t! Is this how you see the viceroy? A corrupt official?” 

“No, no. Not at all… Tyler misspoke. Please forgive him!” Roger attempted to defuse the situation immediately.

“You are too young to know how the world works and are too impulsive and a ggressive. Take  

your men with you, and get out of here!” George bellowed. He had thought of saving Tyler the embarrassment but didn’t expect him to not know his place. 

“Tyler, let it go. We can talk about matters at a later time.” Roger gave Tyler a meaningful look. Both of them were nothing in front of the viceroy. Typer might be talented with a bright future ahead, but he wasn’t strong enough to challen ge George at this time. 

Tyler narrowed his  

eyes. “Lord Xenos, are you really going to support the Harmons?” 

“That’s right! I’m definitely supporting them! If anyone has a problem with it, fe el free to talk to me.” George’s tone was domineering. 

The Harmons were ecstatic upon hearing his declaration, while Tyler’s expres sion turned unusually resentful. He couldn’t understand the reason George wo uld publicly challenge the Grants in favor of the Harmons. Even though he wa s upset, he could only give in for now. George was a first– 

ranked official and controlled the army, Tyler couldn’t afford to offend  him. However, he was confident he would overshadow George in under five y ears. 

“Lord Xenos, since you have a higher rank, I’ll concede for now. However, the world is a small place, and things don’t always go as you want. We’ll meet aga in!” With a scoff, Tyler strutted out of the place with his entourage. He promise d there would come a day when he would crush George beneath his feet. 

“Lord Xenos, the younger generation can be impulsive at times. I hope you wo n’t take it to heart. I 

1/2 

Chapter Sire 

shall take my leave as well.” With a nod of acknowledgment, Roger followed T yler out the door. He had to admit they hit a brick wall today. 

“Lord Xenos is amazing. He was able to drive Tyler away with just a few word s.”

“Of course! He’s the viceroy entrusted with a region. It’s not merely an empty t itle.” 

“I envy the Harmons. They actually have Lord Xenos backing them.” 

The discussion among the guests grew increasingly heated with Tyler’s depart ure. Nobody expected a mere birthday celebration to bring forth that many infl uential figures. The contest between the two families was akin to an epic clash 

“Lord Xenos, Sir Paul, Sir Moran, thank you for your help. We will forever be g rateful.” Hector walked up to them and shook their hands. Without their appea rance, disaster would’ve befallen 

the Harmons. 

George smiled. “You’re welcome, Mr. Harmon. The main reason I came was t o return a favor.” As he spoke, he stole a glance at Dustin. 

“Return a favor?” Hector was puzzled, Lord Xenos was not only an extremely i nfluential figure, but he also held the highest authority and answered to no on e. Who could Lord Xenos owe a favor to among the Harmons? 

Paul chuckled as he stroked his beard. “What a coincidence; I’m also here to r eturn a favor, just like you, Lord Xenos.” 

“Huh?” Hector widened his eyes, growing even more confused. One was the v iceroy, while the other was a renowned martial arts master. Who exactly could  have both influential figures owe 

them a favor at the same time? 

Congratulations, Mr. Harmon. With such an outstanding son–in– law, the Harmons are destined for a prosperous future.” George gave him a m eaningful smile. 

“Son–in– 

law?” It didn’t make sense to Hector. Both of his daughters were not yet marri ed, so which 

son–in–law did he mean? 

Hector was hit by a sudden realization. Could it be Dustin?

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 577 – Chapter 577 

Hector was astonished at the thought. He turned his head and looked toward Dustin, finding him calm and collected. It appeared as if he were an outsider in the situation. However, that was exactly what made him indiscernible. 

Upon deep reflection, Hector realized that the Harmons‘ situation had taken a turn for the better when Dustin started challenging Tyler. Was this young man in front of him really the person who turned  

the tide? It would be frightening if that were the case! 

“Mr. Hector, I’m needed elsewhere, so I’ll be taking my leave first.” George left after saying his goodbyes. He didn’t expose Dustin’s identity as he was worri ed about making things complicated for him. Some things were better left unto ld. 

“Guess there’s no more fighting. I’ll be leaving too.” Paul gave Dustin a knowin g look before 

leaving with his head held high. 

“Mr. Hector, see you next time.” Sir Moran shook his hand and left as well. 

As the influential figures departed, the ballroom livened up even more. Not onl y did the guests discuss among themselves, but even the Harmons were maki ng their own speculations. 

“Dad, I  

can’t believe you’re influential enough to be able to invite Sir Paul and Lord Xe nos over. You’re amazing!” Natasha walked up with a huge smile on her face. With two influential figures backing them, she was sure Tyler wouldn’t dare for ce her hand in marriage any longer. She 

considered herself to have broken free from him. 

“Hector, it seems you have more tricks hidden up your sleeves. I’m impressed !” Trent and a few of his people went up to Hector as well. Each of them looke d proud, their faces brimming with excitement. With Lord Xenos and Sir Paul b acking them, the Harmons would be unstoppable.

“Trent, it wasn’t me. I don’t have that kind of influence.” Hector remained mod est and shook his 

head. 

“Then who could it be if it wasn’t you?” Trent was puzzled and confused. 

“I’m wondering the same thing…” Hector rubbed his chin and glanced at Dusti n once again. He asked meaningfully, “Dustin, do you know who could have in vited them?” 

Before Dustin could respond, a clear and loud voice interjected, “Uncle Hector , there’s no need to speculate any longer, as that would be me!” The  crowd turned their heads in the direction of the voice and saw Dylan walking o ver proudly. 

“Dylan, are you acquainted with Lord Xenos and Sir Paul?” Trent was pleasan tly surprised. 

“Although I don’t know them personally, they appeared because of me.” Dylan was confident. 

“Oh? Why do you say so?” Trent was taken aback. 

“I’m associated with the Dark Panther Cavalry, and I have the backing of the Goddess of War. It’s likely that they recognized my potential and talent and de cided to help out.” Dylan’s head was held high. 

“That’s right! Dylan is the Scarlet Warrior’s trusted aide. It’s natural for Lord Xe nos to take a liking 

to him,” Kate chimed in. 

1/2 

Chapter 572 

“So that’s why… No wonder Lord Xenos was that enthusiastic.” 

“Dylan truly is exceptional to have gained  

the favor of the two influential figures.” 

“Dylan, I didn’t know you had such powerful connections. You’re amazing!”

At that moment, the crowd showered him with praises, hailing him as their sav ior. 

Jacob laughed heartily and was filled  

with pride. “My son is so talented!” He was clued in  

on Sir Moran’s appearance. However, he didn’t expect his son to be so skilled that he would garner Lord 

Xenos and Sir Paul’s attention. 

“I think there’s more to this. Dylan’s status is not enough to impress the vicero y,” Natasha said after thoughtful consideration. She noticed George never eve n glanced at Dylan throughout the entire ordeal. 

“Hmph! You’re just jealous!” 

212 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 578 – Chapter 578 

Chapter 578 

Kate snorted. “You sure are jealous of Dylan, even when you are talentless. H ow petty is that? If you are unhappy about Dylan, tell me, who else is better th an him?” 

Kate’s remark caught Natasha off guard. Dylan was indeed the best among ot her family members in their generation because of his government ranks. 

“What’s the matter? Cat got your tongue? Is it that hard to admit that Dylan’s b etter than you?” 

Kate sneered at her. 

“Natasha, you dodged a bullet today, all thanks to me! You’d better show som e gratitude,” Dylan chimed in, much to Natasha’s dismay. He and Kate seeme d to be working together to bring her 

down.

“All thanks to you? How?” Dustin  

did not like it when they laughed at Natasha. “Lord Xenos is a viceroy, and yo u’re just a colonel. You’re nowhere near his level, so why did you think he sho wed 

up for you?” 

“Are you claiming that he showed up for you?” Dylan scoffed. 

“You guessed right. He came here because of me.” Dustin nodded, much to e veryone’s surprise. 

But the surprise soon turned into dismissive laughter. 

“Hahaha! Have you lost your mind? Why would you even say that?” 

“Dustin Rhys, who do you think you are? What do you have to  invite the viceroy?” 

“Hmph! You seemed to have forgotten your place after tasting a little bit  of power!” 

The members of the Harmon family looked at him disdainfully as though he w as a complete fool. How dare a country doctor and a kept man make such an outrageous claim? 

“Dustin, do you really know Lord Xenos?” Natasha was quite dumbstruck. “I saved Mrs. Xenos‘ life a few days ago. He owed me a favor,” he confessed. 

“He owed you a favor? Hah! You really flatter yourself! With Lord  Xenos‘ rank, he can call on any reputable doctor he wants from the military. W hy does he need the help of a country doctor who’s more form than substance ?” Dylan sneered at Dustin. 

“Exactly! Dustin, you’re too presumptuous. The audacity to name– drop Lord Xenos so casually! You have no shame at all!” Kate smirked. 

“Believe it or not, that’s the truth.” Dustin dropped another bombshell, “I cured Mrs. Xenos‘ illness 

and saved Sir Paul from death!”

Upon hearing this statement, the people around him burst into even louder lau ghter, staring at 

Dustin as if he were a complete clown. 

“Are you seriously telling me that Sir Paul came here because of you?” Dylan snickered. 

“Absolutely.” Dustin nodded matter–of–factly. 

Dylan threw his head back as he laughed. “Oh, Dustin, I never thought you co uld be so thick- skinned! That was eye–opening!” 

1/2 

Chapter 578 

“Natasha, I never thought you’d fall for an incompetent man who bluffs,” Kate made a cynical jab, jumping on the opportunity to insult her cousin. 

“That was embarrassing! I felt second– 

hand embarrassment just watching!” Zoey shook her head 

from the crowd. 

Zeke, with a derisive look on his face, added, “To be honest, I kind of admire h is ability to lie with a straight face.” 

Gordon snickered. “Well, a thick–skinned man is practically invincible.” 

No one believed that a loser like Dustin, who  

had neither authority nor influence, was somehow acquainted with a big shot li ke Paul Hill. 

“What’s so funny?” Dustin asked nonchalantly. 

“What’s not funny about the entire thing? Sir Paul is a legendary figure in the martial arts field and a grandmaster. It’s rather ridiculous to boast about savin g his life, don’t you think?” 

Without a word, Dustin slammed an ornate silver badge onto the table. Engrav ed on it was the Hill family’s last name–a Consultant Badge!

When the crowd took a good look at the badge, they collectively gasped as th eir smiles froze. “I thought you guys love to laugh at others. Why aren’t you la ughing now?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 579 – Chapter 579 

“I thought you guys love to laugh at others. Why aren’t you laughing now?” Aft er Dustin displayed his Consultant Badge, he openly confronted those who ha d looked down upon him. 

Dylan, Kate, and Natasha’s friends gaped at the sight of the silver Consultant Badge on the table. They were smiling no more. After all, a Consultant Badge from the Hill family was a rare treasure coveted by many. With that badge in h and, one would have the backing of the Hill family, which also came with the p erks of accessing and utilizing the family resources. It was not an understatem ent to describe the badge as priceless! 

However, it raised another question– 

how did the badge end up in Dustin’s possession? Was he telling the truth wh en he said that he had saved Sir Paul’s life? At the thought, everyone looked at 

Dustin differently. 

“T–that’s impossible! Why would you have the Consultant  

Badge from the Hill family?” Kate was still reeling from the shock, even though she was rather doubtful. 

“I explained it clearly to you earlier, and I don’t want to repeat myself,” Dustin brushed her off coldly. He wouldn’t have displayed the badge if Dylan and Kat e hadn’t harrassed Natasha. 

“Kate Harmon, what do you say? Is there anything wrong with my boyfriend n ow?” Natasha couldn’t resist taking a jab at Kate after she regained her confid ence. She finally had the chance to relieve her frustration from being ridiculed and bullied just now. 

“Hmph! Don’t get ahead of yourselves! The Consultant Badge means nothing! ” Kate’s face

scrunched up into a scowl. 

“Exactly!” Dylan chimed in, “How did you get your hands on the Consultant  Badge of the Hill family with your social standing? I bet the badge is a fake!” 

“A fake?” Everyone exchanged cautious glances. It was public knowledge that the badge represented the Hill family. Whoever faked it would be courting de ath. 

“Dylan, that’s ridiculous!” Natasha glared at him. “The Hill family crest is clearl y engraved on the badge. Everyone sees it clearly. How can this be a fake?” 

“Can’t you fake a family  

crest?” Dylan boastfully assumed, “It’s just a silver badge. I can get a duplicat e with ten thousand dollars. What’s so special about it?” 

“That’s a load of bull. No one would fake the Consultant Badge of the Hill famil y!” Natasha argued. 

“Dustin Rhys was bold enough to face Tyler Grant. Faking a badge is child’s p lay for him.” Dylan 

chuckled 

“Nonsense! And what proof do you have?” Natasha roared at him. 

“Do you want proof? Fine.” Dylan grinned and picked up the badge from the ta ble. He gave it a 

squeeze with his hand, and the silver badge cracked as it contorted into the s hape of a silver bar. 

Dustin frowned at Dylan’s act, while Natasha yelled, aghast, “Hey, what are yo u doing?” 

Ignoring the two, Dylan showed off the crushed silver badge. “Everyone know s that the Hill family Consultant Badge is made of special bulletproof, waterpro of, and fireproof materials. But look at this thing. It falls apart like jelly when yo u squeeze it. How can this be authentic?“ 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 580 –

Chapter 580 

“That’s right! The Hill family’s Consultant Badge is as hard as steel. Only a co unterfeit would be that brittle! Kate supported Dylan’s claim, and everyone els e nodded in realization. 

“So, it’s a fake after all. That gave me a good shock.” 

“This guy knows no shame! I can’t believe he created a counterfeit badge just for show. He’s too 

much!” 

“Hmph! It’s fortunate that Sir Dylan was smart enough to see through him. Oth erwise, we’d all have been fooled!” 

Most of the crowd started berating Dustin. They  

trusted a wealthy son more than a lowly commoner. It was ironic how a succe ssful person could blabber nonsense, and it would be  

taken as the absolute truth. While that same person, before becoming  successful, could tell the absolute truth, and his words would be treated as gar bage. 

Dustin spoke to Dylan coldly, “Dylan Harmon, have you thought of the conseq uences of destroying the Consultant Badge and distorting the truth in public?” 

“The consequences? Ha! You’re the  

one tricking people with counterfeit items. I’m just doing what is right,” Dylan c ountered righteously. 

“That’s right! We’ve been kind enough to not hold you accountable. How dare you start a fuss with 

us?” Kate snorted. 

“Hey, don’t push it, you two!” Natasha was getting angry. Naturally, she had c omplete trust in Dylan. That was why she was certain Dylan was distorting the truth earlier and slandering Dustin 

on purpose. 

“Alright, that’s enough. We’re all family. It’s not a good look to  be fighting here.” Trent intervened at the right time. It would be an embarrass

ment to the Harmons if their children broke out into a fight in front of their este emed guests. 

“I’m going to put this matter aside on behalf of my uncle, Dustin.” Dylan walke d up to Dustin and passed him the ruined Consultant Badge. He mocked him, saying, “Here, take your fake badge 

back.” 

“You know very well if it’s fake or not.” Dustin was indifferent. 

Dylan chuckled and whispered in his ear, “Does it even matter? My words carr y weight here. It’s a fake if I say so. It doesn’t matter if  

you feel wronged, Fucking keep it in. The world revolves around power and po sition, brat. A loser like you will only be worthy of being trampled by me. Reme mber, you’re just an ant. Act like one. There are people you can’t afford to offe nd, so suck it up!” Near the end, Dylan gave up the pretense as his lips gradu 

ally widened into a winner’s smile. “My, my … You’re not about to cry, are you ? Please don’t cry, or I’ll be laughing my ass off.” 

Dustin narrowed his eyes. “People like you truly deserve a beating.” 

“What? Are you angry? Come on, I’m right here. Why don’t you hit me? Do yo u dare?” Dylan said provokingly. 

“I’m just going to dirty my hands if I hit you. But not to worry. I’ll make you pay, ” Dustin said 

1/2 

Chapter 580 

nonchalantly. 

“You’re going to make me pay? Oh, I’m looking forward to it. What are you pla nning on doing?” Dylan chuckled teasingly. 

Instead of responding directly, Dustin patted Dylan’s shoulder. He said calmly, “You’ll find out 

soon enough.”

Dylan sneered. “Alright! I’ll be waiting. I’m curious to see what tricks you have up your sleeves.” 

“Dylan, there’s no need to waste your breath on him. Let’s go back to  our seats.” Kate glanced at Dustin, her expression full of disdain. 

“Kate, someone is threatening me. I’m so scared… Hahahaha!” Dylan first put on a terrified, shaking act before dissolving into a loud cackle. However, his la ughter suddenly ceased, and he froze; his expression betrayed his pain. He  crumpled to the floor, blood spurting out of his mouth, and his body convulsed as his eyes rolled back in his head

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 581 – Chapter 581 

“Dylan!” The sudden turn of events left everyone stunned. Nobody expected D ylan to collapse and spurt blood when he was still laughing a second ago. 

“Get him to the hospital, quickly!” Hector made a prompt decision and ordered someone to carry 

Dylan out 

“Hey, brat! Did you do this?” Jacob was about to leave when he thought of so mething and turned back, his expression menacing. 

“What does it have to do with me? It’s his old injuries that resurfaced. If you’re looking for someone to blame, you should blame Tyler since he attacked him earlier.” Dustin shrugged. 

“You- Jacob was exasperated. However, he couldn’t start a scene without evi dence. 

“Jacob. You should go now. It’s more important to save Dylan,” Hector remind ed him. 

“Let’s go!” Jacob glared at Dustin and left angrily, not wanting to waste any m ore time. Trent and Kate followed behind them. As the Harmons‘ most talente d genius, Dylan’s safety would affect their future. He was already considered equal in standing to Hector, the family patriarch. 

“Dear, what did you do to him?” Natasha got closer to Dustin and asked in a lo wered voice. Something unusual clearly occurred for Dylan to suddenly collap se and spurt blood. 

“What could I do? It was mainly because of Tyler,” Dustin said seriously. 

“Do you really expect me to believe that?” Natasha rolled her eyes. “Nobody c an hear us, so you’d 

better tell me the truth.”

“Alright, I just aggravated his injuries and made it worse.” Dustin smiled. Dylan had sustained internal injuries from Tyler’s attack earlier. And when Dustin  patted Dylan’s shoulder, he channeled another bout of violent true energy into his body. His unstable condition flared up 

instantly. 

“Will he die?” Natasha asked cautiously. Even though she didn’t get along wit h Dylan, he was still her uncle’s only son. As they were related by blood, she didn’t wish for him to lose his life. 

“Don’t worry. He won’t die, but he’ll be suffering for a while. Perhaps, he might even have complications from it,” Dustin said  

meaningfully. In essence, Dylan would grow weak and constantly struggle wit h illnesses. 

“As long as he doesn’t die, it doesn’t matter. Serves him right!” Natasha was i ndignant. She was still upset about  

the time he spiked the wine. Since he was terrorizing others again, naturally, h e should be taught a lesson. 

“What are you two  

whispering about?” Hector, who was standing not far away, suddenly interject ed. 

“Nothing.” Natasha grinned and changed the subject. “Dad, if it weren’t for Du stin, we would have 

been in big trouble!” 

“Not bad. Seems like we’re indebted to you again.” Hector nodded, looking im pressed. He believed Dustin despite the skepticism from others. And that was because of what George said before he 

left. 

1/2 

“Not at all, Mr. Harmon. I didn’t do much,” Dustin responded politely. 

“Dad, are you not going to do anything as a show of appreciation?” Natasha w as slightly upset.

“What do you suggest? How about I give him your hand in marriage?” Hector j oked. 

“Huh?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 582 – Chapter 582 

While Dustin froze, Natasha blushed. “This… this is too sudden. I’m not prepa red for it!” She followed that up by asking, “Have you chosen a date? When ar e we getting married?” 

“Hey, you thought I was for real? You should be embarrassed!” Hector glared at her. 

Natasha pouted. “You said it yourself. Why are you yelling at me instead?” 

“Alright, it’s time to get serious.” Hector’s smile gradually disappeared. “Even t hough we overcame the situation for now, this matter is far from over. With Tyl er’s personality, he will not take this sitting down.” 

“Will Tyler still act recklessly with Lord Xenos and $ir Paul behind us?” Natash a raised an 

eyebrow. 

“Tyler might not confront us directly, but he will definitely act behind the scene s.” Hector was solemn as he continued, “Lord Xenos and Sir Paul have also r epaid their favor. They won’t help us a second time. We can only face him our selves now.” 

“Does that mean trouble will continue brewing  

for us?” Natasha looked pensive. 

“There will be trouble, but the most important thing is Dustin’s safety.” Hector t urned his attention toward Dustin and warned him, “Tyler is an unsympathetic and prideful man. Whether it was your involvement in Jayla’s death or your pu blic confrontation with him, they were all unforgivable acts for him. You will be in danger going forward.”

“Thank you for the warning, Uncle  

Hector. I will take note.” Dustin nodded. He knew Tyler would come after him t o get revenge. But as long as Natasha was safe, there was nothing he feared. 

“During this period, I’ll deploy team one of our shadow guards to protect you. That should lessen some of your troubles.” Hector declared. 

“Team one? They’re your personal bodyguards, aren’t they?” Natasha was ast onished. The Harmons had  

six shadow guard teams. Team one was the most skilled, with a divine–level  martial artist leading them. They were considered the Harmon family’s trump c ard. However, since team one’s responsibility was specifically to oversee the patriarch’s safety, they weren’t deployed 

easily. 

Hector responded, “I don’t need them for now. Let them protect Dustin.” “Uncle Harmon, actually, I don’t need protecting,” Dustin tried to decline. 

“There are times when we slip up. With team one protecting you, they will act as an extra precaution to ensure your safety. Consider this our sincere gift to y ou. Don’t refuse it.” Hector was 

serious. 

Natasha nodded in agreement. “My dad is right. Your safety comes first.” 

“Alright…” Since Hector had put  

it that way, there was no reason for Dustin to refuse any longer. 

Even though he  

wasn’t afraid of Tyler, it would affect him slightly if Tyler decided to assassinat e him. At least he could avoid unnecessary trouble with the shadow guards ke eping watch on him. 

1/2 

Chapter 58

In the meantime, inside the Grant family mansion, Roger was seated on the s ofa, appearing pensive. “Tyler, The Harmons have Lord Xenos backing them now. It won’t be easy to target them.” 

“Even though we can’t touch them publicly, no one said anything about acting in the dark.” Tyler stood with his hands behind his back. His gaze was unusual ly cold as he stared at a bird perched. on a tree outside the window. 

? What 

“Oh? What are your plans?” Roger was curious. 

“I have a few friends in the martial arts world. I’m going to get them to act and create chaos within the Harmon family!” Tyler spat out coldly. 

“But, that’s Paul’s territory … ” Roger was at a loss for words. Paul was  highly influential as a 

martial arts master. 

“Hmph! He’s just an old man nearing death. While his words hold a certain wei ght, it won’t be enough to stop me!” Tyler had a look of arrogance. 

“It seems like you have everything arranged. Is there anything I can help you with?” Roger asked cautiously. 

“Just keep an eye on George’s movements for me. As long as he doesn’t ente r the picture, I will play with the Harmons as I please!” Tyler clenched his fist. · 

“No problem. Leave it to me,” Roger vouched as he patted his chest. He wasn ’t brave enough to challenge Lord Xenos. However, it would be nothing if he ju st had to monitor his movements. 

After sending Roger off, Tyler suddenly turned around and faced a corner. “Th at Dustin brat irritated me today. I asked you to kill him the last time, but I  changed my mind. I want him to go. through a living hell!” 

“Right away!” A shadow disappeared from the corner. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 583 –

Chapter 583 

The next morning, at Nicholson Corp. Dustin reported to work as usual. As Ch ief Security Officer, his work was relatively easy. He would punch in in the mor ning and patrol the area with a few officers, and he would have free time after that. He could do anything he wanted since no one was there to keep watch o n him 

Dustin had just sat down in his office when someone knocked on his door. He looked up and found that it was the Vice Chairman, Hank Hoffman. 

“Mr. Rhys, are you free? Can I have a word with you?” Hank walked in  the door with a smile. 

Remaining in his seat, Dustin greeted him. “Mr. Hoffman, how can I help you? ” 

“Mr. Rhys, I had my friend bring back this aged Narcissus Tea from Mount Wo ui. I hope you like it. 

Hank took out a delicate gift box and placed it on his table. 

Dustin raised an eyebrow. “Aged Narcissus Tea? This must be pretty expensi ve.” 

“It’s nothing, just over a million dollars.” Hank smiled 

Dustin declined his gift. “Mr. Hoffman, this is too valuable. I can’t afford to take it, you should keep it for yourself.” 

“It’s okay if you don’t like to drink tea. I have another present prepared. Still s miling, he took out a check from his pocket and said, “Here are three million d ollars. Consider it a kind gesture of mine. I hope you accept it.” 

“Mr. Hoffman, you’re giving me gifts and money. What exactly is the meaning of this?” Dustin questioned him straightforwardly. 

Hank chuckled. “I’d like to be friends with you, Mr. Rhys.” He flashed Dustin a meaningful smile. “I know you are close to Dahlia, but you won’t have a future if you continue working for her. She’s just a lady. She won’t be able to accomp lish great things.” 

Dustin’s expression remained unchanged. “So?”

“So, I hope you can help me out. I’ll treat you well. The gifts I’ve given you  today are just the start of many. There’ll be more benefits for you going forwar d.” Hank started revealing his true 

intentions. 

“Mr. Hoffman, I don’t think it’s appropriate for you to ask me to betray Ms. Nich olson,” Dustin 

responded calmly. 

“Mr. Rhys, the world revolves around gains. Dahlia pays you only a measly sal ary. Why would you still be loyal to her?” 

Seeing his lack of reaction, Hank continued to persuade him. “As long as you agree to my terms, I’ll make sure you end up as Vice Chairman when I becom e the Chairman!” The only reason Hank gave him such a lucrative offer was d ue to his identity as the Flame Dragon gang leader. He knew that with Dustin backing Dahlia, it would be difficult to remove her from her position. That was why he needed to get Dustin on his side to achieve his goals. 

“Mr. Hoffman, you sure have confidence in me. Sadly, I’m not interested in yo ur terms.” Dustin gave him an ambiguous smile. 

1/2 

Chapter 586 

“What are you interested in, then? I’ll try my best to fulfill it as  long as it’s within my means. 

Hank responded hastily. 

“Nothing. I just want you to obediently stay as Vice Chairman and not push th e boundaries.” Dustin’s smile gradually disappeared. 

“What?” Hank furrowed his brows. “What do you mean, Mr. Rhys?” 

Dustin responded coldly, “You don’t get it? Let me make it clearer. Going forw ard, Dahlia will always remain the Chairman of this company. Anyone who wis hes to dispose of her will answer to me, understood?”

Hank’s expression darkened. “Mr. Rhys, does that mean this is out of discussi on?” 

“I’m not interested in discussing anything with you. Now, get out. I’m going to t ake a nap.” Dustin waved his hand in annoyance. 

“Fine, I hope you don’t come to regret it!” Hank let out an audible scoff and left the room after 

packing up. He could only seek other methods since he  

was unsuccessful in bribing Dustin. 

“He wants to bribe me with a few million dollars? Does he think I’m poor?” Dus tin was annoyed. He was a billionaire. That small amount of money was insign ificant to him. 

Suddenly, Dustin’s phone rang. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 584 – Chapter 584 

Dustin answered the call and instantly heard Julie’s voice blaring through the speakers, “Dustin, Dahlia got into a traffic  

accident! Come and help us out, quick!” 

“An accident?” Startled, Dustin probed for more information. “What happened ? Is she hurt?” 

“It’s a long story. I’ll send you our location. Come here right now!” Julie urged. 

“Okay!” Without wasting any time,, Dustin ended the call and rushed out the d oor. 

Over at Dahlia’s side, a Maserati and a Bentley had run into each other on the streets. Both cars were heavily damaged, and there were shards of car  glass scattered around the point of collision. 

After the collision, several young men and women came out of the Bentley, an d at the forefront of the group was a young lady with hair that was dyed a brig ht red, and clad in luxurious branded goods from head to toe.

After she got out of her car, she immediately went up to Dahlia’s car and bega n banging on the window, yelling rudely, “Hey! Can’t you f*cking drive? Get ou t of the goddamn car right now!” 

“Get out!” 

“Yeah, get the hell out, woman!” 

The rest of them, who were together with the red– 

haired lady, also began kicking and banging on 

Dahlia’s car threateningly. 

“Stop it!” Julie opened the car door and got out, shouting at them, “Why are yo u behaving like such hooligans? You were the ones who made an illegal U– turn and broke the law! You are fully responsible for the accident!” 

“Full responsibility, my ass!” The red–haired lady gave Julie a  hard slap across the face. “Quit running your mouth here! You ran into my car, so pay up!” 

“Y– 

you hit me? Have you any idea who I am?” Julie was shocked and enraged as she cupped her stinging cheek in her hand. 

“Whoa! You’re trying to challenge me, aren’t you? Very well, tell me, who are you?” The red–haired lady sniggered. 

“You’d be terrified!” Julie said haughtily, “She’s Dahlia Nicholson, chairperson of Nicholson Corp! 

And I am her cousin–cum–secretary!” 

“Nicholson Corp.?” The red– 

haired lady made a face when she heard that. “What trash is that? I’ve never even heard of it before!” 

“That’s only because you’re ignorant! I’m warning you, if you do not wish thing s  

to blow out of hand, you better pay up and apologize or you’ll be sorry!” Julie t hreatened her meanly.

“Fucking hell! How dare you threaten me, you b*tch?” With a nasty glare, the r ed– 

haired lady struck Julie across the face once again. The resounding smack se nt Julie staggering backward and falling flat on the ground, breaking a tooth in the process. 

1/2 

Chapter 584 

“Y–you– 

you! How dare you strike me again? You’re going to regret this!” Fuming, Julie scrambled up to her feet before launching herself at the red– haired lady, ready to get down and dirty. 

“You insolent fool!” She smirked as she sent a punch straight to Julie’s guts. With a horrifying shriek, Julie fell to her knees and everything she had left in h er stomach came rushing out. 

“Stop this!” Seeing that things were about to get ugly, Dahlia swiftly went  forward to help Julie up before she turned around and shouted at the red– haired lady, “Who gave you the right to hit others? 

” 

“I do as I please! What, are you not happy? Why don’t I give you a good beati ng too, huh?” She shot Dahlia a glare. 

“You’re going too far!” Dahlia was infuriated. She didn’t expect these people to be so rude and aggressive. They were clearly the ones who were in the wron g, and yet they showed no remorse and even resorted to physically assaulting others. They were way too arrogant! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 585 – Chapter 585 

“Oh, I’m going too far now, am I? Well, so what if I am? What are you going to do about it?” The red- haired lady stood with arms akimbo as she glared dagg ers at Dahlia.

“I’ve called the cops! You better not act rashly!” Dahlia warned. She had Julie make several calls. as soon as they had the accident. 

“The cops?” The red– 

haired girl laughed obnoxiously as her friends behind her watched on. unkindl y, obviously having no regard for the authorities. “Do you think that I’d be daun ted by mere cops? I’ll have you know, I can kill you right this instant and chuck you into the ocean as fish  

food, and no one will be able to do anything about it!” She laughed nastily. 

“Surely you can’t be above the law!” Dahlia shook her head with a frown, her b rows furrowed. 

“The law? Haha! I am the f*cking law! Now, pay me ten million dollars, or I’ll s how you what I’m capable of!” The red–haired lady threatened. 

“Ten million dollars? That’s daylight robbery!” Julie was aggravated. Even if sh e had bought that car in cash, it’d only amount to slightly over two million  at best, so if they were to pay for the repair cost, several hundred thousand w ould be more than enough. 

For her to demand ten million dollars as compensation was pure extortion, an d most importantly, she was the one who was in the wrong, so why should the y be the ones paying her? 

“Cut the crap!” The red– 

haired lady shot them a glare. “You have only two options. One, you pay me; or two, I break your legs!” 

“You! That’s just robbery!” Julie was exasperated. 

“So what if I am?” She delivered a kick to Julie which sent her sprawling to the ground once again. “Keep running your mouth and see if I’ll kill you!” 

“Stop it!” Dahlia stepped between them, hiding Julie behind her. “You lay anot her finger on her and you’ll pay dearly for it!” she roared. 

The red– 

haired lady raised her hand and slapped Dahlia hard on the face. “Who do yo u think you are to speak to me like that?”

“You!” Dahlia held her red and swollen face in her hand, her expression livid. These people were downright barbaric! 

“I’ll say this one last time, pay up, or you’ll be sorry!” 

“We did nothing wrong! Why should we pay?” Dahlia argued. 

“You’re not paying? Then I guess I’ll just slash your face up!” With a vicious  smile, the red– 

haired lady continued, “It’d be a pity for you to lose your pretty little face! I’d lik e to see if you’d dare to show up in public again after I’m done with you.” 

“Don’t you dare!” Dahlia’s expression froze. 

“Try me!” With a wave of her hand, the red– 

haired lady called out to her friends, “Guys, hold her 

still!” 

“On it!” Her friends came forward with mean smiles on their faces as they pinn ed Dahlia to the 

1/2 

Chapté 595 

hood of the car. 

“I must say, you’ve got a perfect face!” The red– 

haired lady took out a pocket knife and began gently grazing it on  Dahlia’s face. “But I do not  

like seeing things perfect, so I guess I’ll just have to ruin it!” And then she  raised her hand and brought it down to Dahlia’s face quickly. 

But before the knife came in contact with Dahlia’s face, a loud clang was hear d as a silver needle flew through the air, accurately hitting the knife’s blade. A sharp pain shot through the red- haired lady’s hand, and the pocket knife she had in her hand clattered to the ground. 

“Who’s there? Who did that?” She whipped her head around quickly with a dar k expression.

“What gave you the guts to assault others in broad daylight?” A handsome ma n walked out from behind the car. 

“Dustin?” Dahlia and Julie were both elated to  

see him. It was as though he was their savior, as they had yet to see him lose in a fight. When Dustin noticed Dahlia’s swollen cheeks, his 

expression darkened and his gaze became sharp. 

“Where did you come from? And why are you sticking your nose in other peop le’s business?” the red–haired lady asked hostilely. 

“You wretched b*tch! That man is the head of security for our company! You’r e in deep trouble today!” Julie shouted haughtily now that Dustin was there. 

“Hah! And here I was wondering who this rascal was. So it turns  out that he’s nothing but a security guard?” The red– 

haired lady scoffed contemptuously. 

“Looks like  

someone is trying to be the hero here to save the day now? Take a look in the mirror! If 

you know what’s good for you, you better get lost, or I’ll beat the crap out of yo u too!“ 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 586 – Chapter 586 

The young men and women, who were with the red– 

haired lady, began clamoring, disregarding 

Dustin’s presence. 

“Get down on your knees and apologize, or I’ll break your arms and legs!” Dus tin demanded coldly. 

“My! cocky, aren’t you?” One of the men walked up to Dustin and poked him i n the chest rudely, taunting him as he did so, “Do you know  who we are, loser? How dare you act so arrogantly with

us? I’ll-” 

Before he could finish his sentence, he was struck with full force across the fa ce. A loud slap 

could be heard as he was sent flying through the air, crashing through a car wi ndow head– 

first. The top half of his body went right through the window and into the car, w hereas the other half of 

his body dangled outside of the car. 

“How dare you slap my friend? Do you have a death wish?” The lady with the red hair was 

infuriated by Dustin’s actions. In one swift motion, she launched herself towar d Dustin at an 

unbelievable speed. When she got near, she threw a punch at Dustin with all  her might, making a 

whooshing sound. She was obviously a trained martial artist. 

Then, without even the slightest change in expression, Dustin grabbed her fist and gave it a firm tug. A loud cracking sound  

was heard, and her arm was instantly fractured. Shocked by what had 

happened, she stood there, frozen in place. It wasn’t until the pain hit her that she finally let out a blood– 

curdling shriek. But midway through her shriek, she was cut off by a hand gra bbing at her 

throat. 

“Since your parents didn’t raise you right, I’ll educate you on some manners to day.” Without 

saying anything else, Dustin went ahead and gave her two hard slaps on the f ace. The lady with the red hair saw stars, and her nose bled from the impact. 

“Y– 

you hit me? Do you even know who I am? I’m Maggie Doyle from the prestigio us Doyle family!

“The red–haired lady glared fiercely at Dustin. 

“The Doyle family?” Julie, who  

had been gloating over Maggie’s misfortune, immediately paled. 

The Doyle family was one of the Fabulous Five and had  

deep roots in Millsburg. They also had 

strong connections, making them incredibly powerful. With the level of influenc e the Doyle family possessed, Julie knew that none of them could afford to off end her. 

“What?” Dahlia frowned slightly as her expression turned grave. No wonder sh e was acting so arrogantly! It was because she had the Doyle family backing h er up! That made things difficult. 

“We’re sorry, Miss Doyle! This is all just a misunderstanding. Please don’t be mad; we’ll pay you for your loss!” Julie immediately apologized to Maggie resp ectfully once she wrapped her head around the piece of information. 

After she was done apologizing, she shouted at Dustin, “Hey Dustin! What are you doing? Let go of Miss Doyle right this instant!” 

“Hahaha! So you’re scared now? I told you that you were going to regret it!” M aggie smirked sinisterly. “And you bastard, weren’t you all high and mighty jus t a while ago? Where’s your arrogant attitude now? You crossed a line when y ou placed your hands on me! You better get down 

1/2 

Chapter of 

on your knees and apologize to us. And break your arms yourself, or I’ll see to it that you die such a horrible death that you regret the day you were born!” 

“Quick, Dustin! Get on your knees and apologize! I do not want to be implicate d!” Julie urged. 

“Down on your knees!” 

“Get down!” 

“Go on, down on your knees!”

Maggie’s friends yelled at Dustin. They were already used to seeing such situ ations because, no matter who it was, as long as they found out Maggie’s iden tity, they would bend to her will. And that was a show of true power. 

“On my knees, was it? Very well.” Dustin nodded. Then he grabbed a hold of Maggie, slamming her to the ground. With a dull thud, Maggie  fell heavily to her knees. Instantly, her knees were a 

bloody mess of flesh, blood, and bones. 

Everyone fell silent. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 587 – Chapter 587 

“Ahhh!” Maggie, who had her kneecaps fractured, let out an ear– piercing scream. She fell flat on the ground and rolled around in pain. 

“What?” Everyone was shocked by what they saw. None of them had expecte d Dustin to hurt Maggie, even after she revealed her identity. He truly showed her no mercy. 

But she was the daughter of the great Doyle family! No matter where she went , people always tried their best to please her, and nobody dared cross her. It was beyond everyone’s comprehension that Dustin would actually break her k neecaps! It was insane! 

“Are you  

out of your flipping mind, Dustin? Do you know what you’ve done?” After the i nitial shock wore off, Julie leaped to her feet, her face white as a sheet. 

“You! How dare you hurt Miss Doyle? You’re done for! All of you!” 

“That’s right! The Doyles aren’t ever going to let you go! This is no longer abo ut the money!” 

Maggie’s friends clamored in fury. As scions of wealthy families, they were all used  

to bullying others; never the other way around. This rascal had bit off more tha n he could chew!

You arrogant, overbearing bullies. I’m just teaching you a lesson for bullying th ose weaker than you. If you’re not happy with it, come at me anytime,” Dustin  said indifferently. This was not the first time he had crossed a Doyle. He had b eaten Duncan Doyle up not too long ago, and it didn’t make much of a differen ce to him anymore to offend Maggie, who was also a Doyle. 

“You’re a gutsy one, bastard! We’re not done with you!” 

And with that, Maggie’s friends quickly helped her up and ran away. If even M aggie, who came from a family with a strong martial arts background, could no t go against Dustin, they’d be done for if they challenged him. 

“You–you–you! You’re a nutjob! You’ve put all of us in trouble now by messing  with Miss Doyle!” Julie was terrified. Now that Maggie was in such a state, the Doyles were certainly not going to back off. And not only was Dustin going to be in trouble, but Julie would also be implicated. Influential and wealthy familie s like the Doyles were impossible to reason with once they decided 

to seek revenge. 

“Dustin! You were too impulsive!” Dahlia’s brows were tightly knitted, and her expression was dark. She had yet to make a name for herself in Millsburg, an d things  

would only be more difficult for her now that they had offended such a powerfu l family as the Doyles. 

“Don’t you worry. I’m not afraid of their retaliation.” Dustin was unbothered by t heir reactions. 

“Hah! You say that now! The Doyles are such an influential and wealthy family ! How can you 

afford to get on their bad side?” Julie screamed at him. 

“It’s true, I can’t. But some people can. I know some people in Millburg who ca n easily deal with this,” Dustin said calmly. 

“You mean Natasha Harmon, don’t you?” Dahlia asked huffily, her words lace d with sarcasm. Well, if you have her help, things might just work out fine. Afte r all, you’re such lovebirds, aren’t you?” 

1/2

Chacte 587 

“What are you thinking, Dahlia? Do I look like such a boy toy who gets a wom an to protect me?” Dustin rolled his eyes. 

“Yes.” 

“Yes!” 

Both Dahlia and Julie exclaimed in unison. 

Dustin was left speechless. Why did everyone think that he was a boy toy? W hen, in fact, he had 

worked hard and honestly for all his accomplishments? Maybe he really shoul dn’t have kept such 

a low profile all this time. 

Just then, Julie’s phone rang. She picked it up, and soon after, her face fell.  “What? You’ve found Terrence? Where is he? Sure. We’ll be there right away! ” 

“What is it?” Dahlia asked. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 588 – Chapter 588 

“Mom just called me to say that someone spotted Terrence having a meal at S affron Restaurant. 

She’s heading over with Aunt Florence and wants us to come along to catch t he swindler too!” 

Julie told Dahlia. 

“Terrence Stone? How dare that cheat show his face in public again?” Dahlia was furious. He had nearly made her family go bankrupt because of the issue with the abandoned building. In the end, it was Dustin who took one for the fa mily and bought it over. Hence, she had nothing good to say about Terrence.

“Stop being  

idle, Dustin! Go, get a car! We need to make Terrence give back all the mone y he ripped us off!” Julie said resentfully. 

“I’ve bought over the abandoned building, so neither of you made any losses. Why are you both so worked up?” Dustin couldn’t comprehend their anger. 

“Hey! What do you mean? A con man like Terrence needs to be taught a less on! We should act for 

justice!” Julie declared righteously. 

“Is that so?” Dustin smiled. He knew very well what was going on in Julie’s he ad. Her declaration of justice was bullshit. She was just peeved that she was s cammed, so she wanted to get some 

form of compensation from Terrence. 

Taking a different car, the three of them hurried off to Saffron Restaurant. 

Saffron Restaurant was a nice eatery with a good ambiance, excellent service , and exquisite food, 

so it was only to be expected that  

a place like that would charge exorbitant prices. 

Over in a private room at Saffron Restaurant, Terrence, who had dressed up fl ashily, was having a meal with the wrong kind of people. 

“I’ve got good news for you, Terrence.” After having one too many drinks, a m an with a rounded 

face said, “I’ve heard from some official sources that the abandoned constructi on site will be 

developed as a key project. Its value is rapidly increasing now!” 

“What did you say? Key project?” Terrence was stunned by what he heard. “Y ou’re not joking, are you, Richie? That place’s trash! Why would anyone invest money in developing it?”

“It’s true!” The man with the rounded face said, “My father works with the relev ant department, and the information has been confirmed! There’s no mistakin g that!” 

“Didn’t you buy that plot of land where the abandoned construction is, Terrenc e?” Someone asked. 

“That’s right! I recall that too! I could not understand why Terrence would buy t hat piece of land back then! In hindsight, I guess you already knew about it th en, didn’t you?” 

“You’re something else, Terrence! How could you predict where the developm ents would be? Do you have some sort of insider information?” 

“Congratulations, Terrence! You’ve struck gold this time around! Don’t forget a bout us when you make it big!” 

1/2 

Chapter 588 

Terrence’s friend flattered him and tried to court his favor. 

Terrence, however, sat frozen where he was for a long time. Never had he dre amed that the abandoned construction site that nobody wanted anything to do with would suddenly transform into such a valuable piece of land overnight! 

“What’s wrong, Terrence? Are you feeling alright?” Terrence’s friend asked. 

“Hahaha! He must be having problems coming to terms with the fact that he’s going to be filthy rich!” Someone jested. 

“Ri– 

Richie, how much does that abandoned building cost now?” Terrence asked t entatively. 

“At least two billion!” Richie said. 

“Two billion?” Terrence felt like he’d been struck by lightning, and he blanched

Under everyone’s  

disbelieving gaze, Terrence gave himself two slaps on the face. “I–

I’m the greatest idiot!” How could he have just sold off a plot of land worth two billion dollars? Was there anyone out there more dumb than him? 

Just as everyone wondered what was wrong with Terrence, the door of the pri vate room was kicked open with a loud bang. Then, Florence, Victoria, and a f ew others barged in through the door. And they were fuming. 

“Terrence Stone! There you are!” 

“Give me back my money! Give me all the money that you’ve swindled off me!  

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 589 – Chapter 589 

“You swindler! Give me back my money!” Florence began shouting aggressive ly the moment she entered. She had even gotten several stout and burly wom en to come along with her to back her 

  1. up.

“Why are you here?” A sudden feeling of guilt came over Terrence, and his ex pression changed. He had not expected them to barge in while he was having a meal. 

“How are we going to catch the swindler if we didn’t come here personally?” Vi ctoria shot him a glare. 

“That’s right! How dare you enjoy dining in such a luxurious place after cheatin g us of our money? You’re utterly shameless!” Florence demanded  with her hands on her hips. 

“Who are these shrews, Terrence? Should we throw them out?” Terrence’s fri ends asked meanly. Terrence was about to be the wealthiest one among the m, so they were all dying to suck up to him. 

“No, that won’t be necessary. I know them.” An idea came to Terrence, and he quickly told his friends, “You guys  

head on back for now. I’ve got some personal matters to deal with. I’ll buy you all a meal some other day.” And with that, he urged his friends to leave the pri vate room.

“I don’t give a damn about what  

tricks you have up your sleeves, Terrence. Give me my money now! “Victoria was not about to back off any time soon. 

“Victoria, let’s sit down and talk, shall we? Don’t get all worked up.” With a smi le on his face, he poured everyone a cup of tea. 

“Cut the crap, you swindler!” Not wishing to waste her time on him, Victoria kn ocked the cup of 

tea over. 

“I don’t think I follow, Victoria. When have I swindled you?” Terrence pretende d not to understand 

what she was going on about. 

“Oh, so you’re still trying to deny what you’ve done?” Victoria shot daggers at him with her eyes. 

“You’re playing the fool with us, are you? Here, I’ll help jog your memory. A w eek ago, you swindled us into purchasing the plot of land where the abandone d building was, for a total of a hundred million dollars. Do you remember now? 

” Florence’s piercing gaze bore into Terrence. That piece of  land had nearly caused her to go bankrupt, and she still had recurring nightma res 

about it. 

“You’re both mistaken!” Terrence sighed and acted like he had been wronged. “About that piece of land, that was all because of my friend. I’m a victim  just like you! I’d been cheated out of my 

money too!” 

“That’s rubbish! Do you think we’d buy that?” Victoria had a skeptical expressi on. 

“She’s right! Why did you disappear  

for the past few days if you’re a victim too? We couldn’t find you, nor could we contact you. I’m sure that you’ve conspired against us together with your frien d! “Florence shouted.

“I didn’t! I really am a victim too!” With the most miserable look he could mana ge, Terrence said, “I haven’t shown myself for the past  

few days because I was too ashamed to face you! Besides, I’ve 1/2 

Chapter 588 

Terrence’s friend flattered him and tried to court his favor. 

Terrence, however, sat frozen where he was for a long time. Never had he dre amed that the abandoned construction site that nobody wanted anything to do with would suddenly transform into such a valuable piece of land overnight! 

“What’s wrong, Terrence? Are you feeling alright?” Terrence’s friend asked. 

“Hahaha! He must be having problems coming to terms with the fact that he’s going to be filthy rich!” Someone jested. 

“Ri–Richie, how much  

does that abandoned building cost now?” Terrence asked tentatively. “At least two billion!” Richie said. 

“Two billion?” Terrence felt like he’d been struck by lightning, and he blanched

Under everyone’s disbelieving gaze, Terrence gave himself two slaps on the f ace. “I– 

I’m the greatest idiot!” How could he have just sold off a plot of land worth two billion dollars? Was there anyone out there more dumb than him? 

Just as everyone wondered what was wrong with Terrence, the door of the pri vate room was kicked open with a loud bang. Then, Florence, Victoria, and a f ew others barged in through the door. And they were fuming. 

“Terrence Stone! There you are!” 

“Give me back my money! Give me all the money that you’ve swindled off me!

“You swindler! Give me back my money!” Florence began shouting aggressive ly the moment she entered. She had even  

gotten several stout and burly women to come along with her to back her 1. up. 

“Why are you here?” A sudden feeling of guilt came over Terrence, and his ex pression changed. He had not expected them to barge in while he was  having a meal. 

“How are we going to catch the swindler if we didn’t come here personally?” Vi ctoria shot him a 

glare. 

“That’s right! How dare you enjoy dining in such a luxurious place after cheatin g us of our money? You’re utterly shameless!” Florence demanded with her h ands on her hips. 

“Who are these shrews, Terrence? Should we throw them out?” Terrence’s fri ends asked meanly. 

Terrence was about to be the wealthiest one among them, so they were all dyi ng to suck up to him. 

“No, that won’t be necessary. I know them.” An idea came to  Terrence, and he quickly told his friends, “You guys head on back for now. I’v e got some personal matters to deal with. I’ll buy you all a meal some other da y.” And with that, he urged his friends to leave the private room. 

“I don’t give a damn about what tricks you have up your sleeves, Terrence. Gi ve me my money now! 

“Victoria was not about to back off any time soon. 

“Victoria, let’s sit down and talk, shall we? Don’t get all worked up.” With a smi le on his face, he poured everyone a cup of tea. 

“Cut the crap, you swindler!” Not  

wishing to waste her time on him, Victoria knocked the cup of tea over.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 589 – Chapter 589 

“You swindler! Give me back my money!” Florence began shouting aggressive ly the moment she entered. She had even gotten several stout and burly wom en to come along with her to back her 

  1. up.

“Why are you here?” A sudden feeling of guilt came over Terrence, and his ex pression changed. He had not expected them to barge in while he was having a meal. 

“How are we going to catch the swindler if we didn’t come here personally?” Vi ctoria shot him a glare. 

“That’s right! How dare you enjoy dining in such a luxurious place after cheatin g us of our money? You’re utterly shameless!” Florence demanded  with her hands on her hips. 

“Who are these shrews, Terrence? Should we throw them out?” Terrence’s fri ends asked meanly. Terrence was about to be the wealthiest one among the m, so they were all dying to suck up to him. 

“No, that won’t be necessary. I know them.” An idea came to Terrence, and he quickly told his friends, “You guys  

head on back for now. I’ve got some personal matters to deal with. I’ll buy you all a meal some other day.” And with that, he urged his friends to leave the pri vate room.

“I don’t give a damn about what  

tricks you have up your sleeves, Terrence. Give me my money now! “Victoria was not about to back off any time soon. 

“Victoria, let’s sit down and talk, shall we? Don’t get all worked up.” With a smi le on his face, he poured everyone a cup of tea. 

“Cut the crap, you swindler!” Not wishing to waste her time on him, Victoria kn ocked the cup of 

tea over. 

“I don’t think I follow, Victoria. When have I swindled you?” Terrence pretende d not to understand 

what she was going on about. 

“Oh, so you’re still trying to deny what you’ve done?” Victoria shot daggers at him with her eyes. 

“You’re playing the fool with us, are you? Here, I’ll help jog your memory. A w eek ago, you swindled us into purchasing the plot of land where the abandone d building was, for a total of a hundred million dollars. Do you remember now? 

” Florence’s piercing gaze bore into Terrence. That piece of  land had nearly caused her to go bankrupt, and she still had recurring nightma res 

about it. 

“You’re both mistaken!” Terrence sighed and acted like he had been wronged. “About that piece of land, that was all because of my friend. I’m a victim  just like you! I’d been cheated out of my 

money too!” 

“That’s rubbish! Do you think we’d buy that?” Victoria had a skeptical expressi on. 

“She’s right! Why did you disappear  

for the past few days if you’re a victim too? We couldn’t find you, nor could we contact you. I’m sure that you’ve conspired against us together with your frien d! “Florence shouted.

“I didn’t! I really am a victim too!” With the most miserable look he could mana ge, Terrence said, “I haven’t shown myself for the past  

few days because I was too ashamed to face you! Besides, I’ve 1/2 

Chapter 588 

Terrence’s friend flattered him and tried to court his favor. 

Terrence, however, sat frozen where he was for a long time. Never had he dre amed that the abandoned construction site that nobody wanted anything to do with would suddenly transform into such a valuable piece of land overnight! 

“What’s wrong, Terrence? Are you feeling alright?” Terrence’s friend asked. 

“Hahaha! He must be having problems coming to terms with the fact that he’s going to be filthy rich!” Someone jested. 

“Ri–Richie, how much  

does that abandoned building cost now?” Terrence asked tentatively. “At least two billion!” Richie said. 

“Two billion?” Terrence felt like he’d been struck by lightning, and he blanched

Under everyone’s disbelieving gaze, Terrence gave himself two slaps on the f ace. “I– 

I’m the greatest idiot!” How could he have just sold off a plot of land worth two billion dollars? Was there anyone out there more dumb than him? 

Just as everyone wondered what was wrong with Terrence, the door of the pri vate room was kicked open with a loud bang. Then, Florence, Victoria, and a f ew others barged in through the door. And they were fuming. 

“Terrence Stone! There you are!” 

“Give me back my money! Give me all the money that you’ve swindled off me!

“You swindler! Give me back my money!” Florence began shouting aggressive ly the moment she entered. She had even  

gotten several stout and burly women to come along with her to back her 1. up. 

“Why are you here?” A sudden feeling of guilt came over Terrence, and his ex pression changed. He had not expected them to barge in while he was  having a meal. 

“How are we going to catch the swindler if we didn’t come here personally?” Vi ctoria shot him a 

glare. 

“That’s right! How dare you enjoy dining in such a luxurious place after cheatin g us of our money? You’re utterly shameless!” Florence demanded with her h ands on her hips. 

“Who are these shrews, Terrence? Should we throw them out?” Terrence’s fri ends asked meanly. 

Terrence was about to be the wealthiest one among them, so they were all dyi ng to suck up to him. 

“No, that won’t be necessary. I know them.” An idea came to  Terrence, and he quickly told his friends, “You guys head on back for now. I’v e got some personal matters to deal with. I’ll buy you all a meal some other da y.” And with that, he urged his friends to leave the private room. 

“I don’t give a damn about what tricks you have up your sleeves, Terrence. Gi ve me my money now! 

“Victoria was not about to back off any time soon. 

“Victoria, let’s sit down and talk, shall we? Don’t get all worked up.” With a smi le on his face, he poured everyone a cup of tea. 

“Cut the crap, you swindler!” Not  

wishing to waste her time on him, Victoria knocked the cup of tea over.

“I don’t think I follow, Victoria. When have I swindled you?” Terrence pretende d not to understand 

what she was going on about. 

“Oh, so you’re still trying to deny what  

you’ve done?” Victoria shot daggers at him with her eyes. 

“You’re playing the fool with us, are you? Here, I’ll help  

jog your memory. A week ago, you swindled us into purchasing the plot of lan d where the abandoned building was, for a total of a hundred million dollars. D o you remember now?” Florence’s  

piercing gaze bore into Terrence. That piece of land had nearly caused her to go bankrupt, and she still had recurring nightmares 

about it. 

“You’re both  

mistaken!” Terrence sighed and acted like he had been wronged. “About  that piece of land, that was all because  

of my friend. I’m a victim just like you! I’d been cheated out of my money too!” 

“That’s rubbish! Do you think we’d buy that?” Victoria had a skeptical expressi on. 

“She’s right! Why did you disappear  

for the past few days if you’re a victim too? We couldn’t find you, nor could we contact you. I’m sure that you’ve conspired against us together with  your friend! 

“Florence shouted. 

“I didn’t! I really am a victim too!” With the most miserable look he could mana ge, Terrence said, “I haven’t shown myself for the past few days because I wa s too ashamed to face you! Besides, I’ve 

1/2 

Chapter 580 

been trying to locate my friend to get him to pay back the money that he rippe d off of you! I’ve been doing that for you!”

“You claim to be so righteous, but  

where’s our money?” Florence demanded. She wasn’t going to believe his big talk anymore. If he did not return their money, everything he said was as goo d as 

trash. 

“My friend has disappeared without a trace. I suspect that he has long since fl ed to another city.” Terrence sighed deeply. 

“Hah! I knew you were going to say that!” Florence smiled sardonically. 

“Although my friend has run off with your money, I’ll take full responsibility for t he money you’ve lost!” He declared righteously with a resolute demeanor. 

Everyone was taken aback by his words, and they all had an astonished expr ession on their faces. It was beyond their expectation that he would take resp onsibility for the matter, as they thought that he would deny everything. 

“So, what you’re saying is that you’ll pay us our money?” Victoria asked tentati vely. 

“Of course!” Terrence nodded earnestly. “I may be a victim too, but  at the end of the day, all of you were implicated only because of me, so I’ll pay you what you lost in full!” 

“Well…” Florence and Victoria exchanged a sheepish glance. For a moment, neither of them knew 

how to react. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 590 – Chapter 590 

Florence and Victoria came for Terrence to get their money back. In fact, they were prepared to resort to  

violence to get things done, ready to teach him a lesson the moment Terrence tried to 

pull anything funny. However, they had not foreseen that he would readily  admit his mistakes and even humbly tell them that he would pay them for their

loss. For a moment, both of them were unsure if he really was a swindler. Co uld it be possible that Terrence was indeed innocent? 

“If you truly are a victim too, Terrence, where would you get the money to pay us back?” Florence 

was doubtful. 

“Indeed, I do not have the money right now, but I can borrow some from peopl e around me.” Terrence sighed before he continued, “I’ve got some connectio ns here in Millsburg, and I have plenty of friends. Did you see those people wh o were here with me earlier on? I invited them here for a meal so that I could b orrow some money from them to pay you your loss.” 

Florence and Victoria were moved by his words. They were impressed by his r esolution to pay them their money and even went as far as to borrow money fr om others. From the looks of things, 

they had misunderstood him. “Have you gotten any money from them  yet, Terrence?” Victoria mellowed down and asked cautiously. 

“I have, and it’s just enough to cover your loss.” Terrence nodded. 

“Well, we’re not in a rush to get the money back. You can take your time. It’s g ood to see that 

you’re fine.” Victoria smiled sheepishly. 

“Yes, that’s right! We were too impulsive and misunderstood you. Please don’t take it to heart.” 

Florence quickly added. 

“Oh, it’s all my fault. I’m the one who’s brought you trouble. A man should mak e right what he’s done wrong. I’ll transfer you the money now.” Terrence took out his phone and was about to make 

the transaction. 

“Hey! We’re all family! What’s  

the rush?” Florence smiled radiantly at him. “My bank account number is 622700030…”

“Wait a minute!” Terrence suddenly stopped midway  

through typing in his password and pretended as if he had just thought of som ething. I can give you your money back, but the ownership of the plot of land with the abandoned construction should be transferred back to me.” 

“Why would you want that? It’s basically worthless, Victoria asked. 

“It’s not about how much it’s worth. Since I’m borrowing money from my friend s, it only makes 

sense that I give them something as collateral, and I think that piece  of land will work just fine.” 

Terrence explained earnestly. 

“I see…” Victoria nodded and continued, “But the ownership of that piece of la nd is no longer with 

us.” 

“It’s not with you?” Terrence’s eyes widened. “Did you sell it?” 

“That’s right!” Victoria grinned gleefully. “We sold that piece of land to a gullibl e person.” 

“Who was it? Who was the one that bought it?” Terrence leaped out of his sea t anxiously. Damn it! 

1/2 

Chapter 589 

been trying to locate my friend to get him to pay back the money that he rippe d off of you! I’ve been doing that for you!” 

“You claim to be so righteous, but where’s our money?” Florence demanded. She wasn’t going to believe his big talk anymore. If he did not return their mon ey, everything he said was as good as 

trash. 

“My friend has disappeared without a trace. I suspect that he has long since fl ed to another city.” Terrence sighed deeply.

“Hah! I knew you were going to say that!” Florence smiled sardonically. 

“Although my friend has run off with your money, I’ll take full responsibility for t he money you’ve 

lost!” He declared righteously with a resolute demeanor. 

Everyone was taken aback by his words, and they all had an astonished expr ession on their faces. It was beyond their expectation that he would take resp onsibility for the matter, as they thought that he would deny everything. 

“So, what you’re saying is that you’ll pay us our  

money?” Victoria asked tentatively. 

“Of course!” Terrence nodded earnestly. “I may be a victim too, but at the end of the day, all of you 

were implicated only because of me, so I’ll pay you what you lost in full!” 

Well. Florence and Victoria exchanged a sheepish glance. For a moment, neit her of them knew 

how to react.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 591 – Chapter 591 

“Speak of the devil! The simpleton  

is here!” Florence had barely finished her sentence when a group of three ca me in through the doors of Saffron Restaurant. It was none other than Dustin, Dahlia, and Julie. 

“Terrence Stone!” Julie’s eyes swept the place once she entered. She quickly spotted Terrence in the private room and stormed over angrily. 

“Julie, hear me out!” Terrence was just about to explain himself with an awkwa rd smile on his face when, without any prior warning, Julie slapped him across the face. Caught  

off guard, he cupped his cheek with his hand, unable to react. 

“Why are you being so aggressive, Julie?” Victoria reprimanded her immediat ely. 

“Why are you defending him, Mom? Did he not deserve that?” Beside herself with anger, Julie saw nothing wrong with her actions. He deserved that slap v ery much for cheating her money and taking advantage of her feelings for him. 

“You’re mistaken! Terrence isn’t a swindler!” Victoria swiftly pulled Julie aside. 

“He’s not a swindler? Well, if he isn’t a swindler, are you implying that I’m the li ar? Has something gotten into you, Mom? Why are you defending him? Julie’s fury was unabated. 

“Don’t jump to conclusions. Listen to me, I’ll tell you everything…” Without any room for hesitation, Victoria explained to Julie in detail everything that Terren ce had told them earlier. She made the whole thing sound so reasonable and made Terrence out  

to be the most considerate person, convincing Julie with her genuine  and sincere words. When paired with Terrence’s miserable expression, Julie c ould not help but be convinced. 

“What? So Terrence is innocent? I was wrong in hitting him, then?” Julie was convinced by the story that Victoria told her and quickly realized that she was wrong.

“Exactly! You acted too impulsively. Quick, apologize to Terrence!” Victoria ins tructed her. 

“I’m  

sorry, Terrence; I didn’t mean to do that. Does it still hurt? Here, I’ll rub the pai n away.” Julie’s attitude took a 180–degree turn, and she apologized gently. 

“Don’t worry about it. I was the one who did not tell you the full story, that’s wh y you thought I 

was a swindler.” Terrence forced a smile. 

“You should have told me earlier how things were We can always face proble ms together. It hurts 

me to see you in such turmoil,” Julie said emotionally as she clasped Terrence ’s hand in her own. 

Dustin was left speechless when he saw how lovey– 

dovey they were acting. Were these people dimwits? How could they be foole d by Terrence with just a few words? Too ashamed to meet them? Went arou nd borrowing money from others just to pay them back? How could anyone bu y such garbage? 

Dustin thought, “No wonder they were swindled.” 

How else would Terrence be able to trick them if it weren’t for them being suc h foolish people? At the thought of that, Dustin took a  

glance at Dahlia beside him and noticed that she had a doubtful and wary exp ression. It seemed like she did not believe a single word Terrence said. 

1/2 

“Alright, alright. Now that we have got everything straight, we’re all still family,” Victoria said. Joyfully. She was pleased with Terrence as a person. He was a promising young man who was very considerate. She deemed him a good cat ch for her daughter. 

“Ah, right. Terrence suddenly turned to Dustin. “Dustin, I heard from Victoria th at they sold the abandoned construction site to you. Is that true?”

“It is What about it?” Dustin did nothing to hide the fact that he’d bought the la nd. 

“That’s great.” Terrence heaved a sigh of relief. Then, with a smile on his face, he said, “I don’t like taking advantage of others. Since I was the one who brou ght this problem upon all of you, I can’t continue to let you bear the loss. I’ll pu rchase the piece of land from you at the original price that you bought it for.” 

“You’ll purchase it?” Julie’s face fell when she heard that. In a hushed tone, sh e whispered, ” Terrence, have you lost your mind? It wasn’t easy selling off th at trashy piece of land! Why are you even buying it back? Why would you brin g such loss upon yourself?” 

“You shouldn’t say that, Julie!” Terrence put on a righteous facade.  “Dustin is my friend. Since something as bad as this has happened, we canno t take advantage of him! We must be righteous and hold fast to our principles!” 

“But-” Julie was about to retort, but Terrence  

waved her off. “Say no more. A real man must stand up for his actions. We sh ould not lose our principles just for a little benefit!” 

With Terrence’s little righteous speech, almost everyone looked at him with ad miration. Especially Julie, who looked at him like he had a halo over his head. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 592 – Chapter 592 

That was the mannerism of a true gentleman! At that moment, Terrence appe ared heroic. 

“You’re in luck, Dustin! What are you waiting for? Why aren’t you thanking Ter rence? He decided to buy that rubbish off your hands!” Julie announced proud ly. 

“There’s no need for that. We’re all friends. I can’t bear to see you suffer such a loss. Just give me the ownership of that piece of land, and we’ve got a deal,” Terrence said with an amiable smile. 

“When did I agree to the deal?” Dustin asked.

“What?” Terrence thought that he had heard Dustin wrong. He never thought t hat he would be rejected. Julie and the rest of them were astonished too. Una ble to comprehend what was going on in Dustin’s head, they assumed that he had lost his marbles. After all, who would turn down money and choose to hol d on to a piece of trash? 

“Dustin, did you not hear what I said? The abandoned construction site is wort h nothing, and you have no use for it! Why don’t you just sell it to me?” Terren ce tried to talk some sense into Dustin. 

“Why do you want it if it’s worth nothing?” Dustin countered. 

“I’m doing this for your sake, of course!” Terrence said with all earnestness. “T he reason all this happened was because of me. I trusted someone who I sho uld not have trusted, but I should not have pulled you all into it. Therefore, I sh all bear full responsibility for this at all costs!” 

“Oh, how nice.” Dustin smiled faintly. “I thank you for your thoughtful gesture, but no thanks. I’m 

not selling it.” 

“Why not?” Terrence could not believe his ears. 

“Because we’re friends. Just as you do not wish to take advantage  of me, I refuse to do the same!” 

“That’s all right; I do not mind bearing the loss.” 

“But I do. So, forget about it.” 

“No! We cannot forget about it! If you think that my offer isn’t enough, I can ad d a bit more to the original price that you bought it for!” 

“This is not about money. It’s about principles. You said it yourself, we must b e righteous and stay 

true to our principles.” 

“You!” Terrence was a hair’s breadth away from losing his composure. Damn i t! Why was the idiot so stubborn? He had said everything he could to convince him to sell the piece of land, but nothing seemed to  

work. Exasperated, Terrence was left speechless.

“Alright, it’s getting late. I have some things to handle back at the company, so I’ll be taking my leave with Dahlia now. You guys carry on.” Dustin could not b e bothered to converse with them any longer, so he exchanged a look with Da hlia, and they got out of the restaurant as fast as they 

could. 

“Hey, Dustin! You…” Refusing to let Dustin go just like that, Terrence was abo ut to give  

chase but was held back by Julie. “Terrence, you cannot be too kind. Since th at idiot turned you down, let’s not push it. Why would you give him money whe n he doesn’t even appreciate it?” 

1/2 

Chapter 592 

“Exactly! We all saw how sincere you were. He was the one who rejected your kindness. Don’t be too hard on yourself,” Victoria echoed. In her eyes, Terren ce was every bit of the perfect son– 

in- law. His only drawback was that he was too righteous, which made him an easy target for others. 

to take advantage of. 

“If you’re still feeling bad about it, Terrence, why don’t you use the money and buy me some branded handbags?” Julie asked coquettishly. 

“Handbags? Fuck you and your handbags!” Terrence finally flipped and shove d her aside. “Do you know that I’ve just lost two billion dollars?” 

“Two billion dollars? What do you mean?” Shocked, Julie could not make hea ds or tails of 

Terrence’s words. 

“Truth be told, the land with the abandoned construction has been officially list ed as the prime location for a key development. Its value has now gone up to t wo billion dollars! I’d given you wealth beyond measure when I sold you that pl ot of land. But look what you’ve done! You gave Dustin Rhys the perfect oppor tunity to get filthy rich! I can’t believe how stupid you all are!” Terrence roared f

rustratedly, growling almost. He was so close to ripping his hair out of vexatio n. 

“Key development?” 

“Two billion?” 

“Immeasurable wealth?” 

“Quick! Go after him!” 

After a momentary stun, it finally dawned on Julie and the rest of them how bi g of a loss they had made. Without a moment to spare, they immediately rush ed out of the restaurant. But Dustin was no longer anywhere to be seen. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 593 – Chapter 593 

On the way back, Dustin could tell that Dahlia had questions for him but was b attling herself against questioning him. He smiled to himself at her curiosity an d  

decided to give her an opening. “Shoot away if you’ve got any questions. Ther e’s no need to hold them in.” 

“I do not understand why you turned down Terrence’s offer to purchase the sit e of the abandoned building!” Dahlia blurted out. 

“Everyone knows that it’s worthless now, so there’s no point holding onto it. Y ou would have been better off selling it and recovering your loss!” Though she had promised and was determined to 

not concern herself with Dustin’s  

business anymore, she still could not help but feel bad that he had missed out on a good opportunity to make up for the loss he had made. 

“Well, why would Terrence want to buy that piece of land when everyone kno ws that it’s 

worthless?” Dustin asked.

“Didn’t he just say that he doesn’t want to take advantage of you because you’ re friends?” Dahlia 

retorted. 

“Haha! Do you really think that Terrence would be so kind?” Dustin smiled me aningfully. “If he is 

as righteous and  

responsible as he claims to be, he would not have disappeared without a trac e for 

the past few days. 

“Well…” Dahlia’s brows knitted together as she fell deep into thought. It was tr ue that she had her 

doubts about Terrence’s integrity. But after seeing how sincere he appeared, even offering to buy back the abandoned construction site, she wavered and s tarted to believe his words. 

“Let me tell you the truth. The reason Terrence offered to buy the plot of land was not because of 

his conscience or his righteousness. It was only because he knew that its valu e had skyrocketed. 

Dustin chuckled. 

“Skyrocket? The abandoned construction site has been sitting there for almost a decade, and 

nobody wanted anything to do with it. How could it possibly increase in value? ” Dahlia wondered 

aloud. 

“Nothing is impossible, Dahlia. Haven’t I told you that that plot of land has offic ially been listed as 

an area for a key development? Terrence must have received some news abo ut it that caused him

to change his mind. Do you really think that he’d be so kind?” Dustin had a fai nt smile on his face. 

“How much is that piece of land worth now?” Dahlia asked tentatively. 

“Two billion dollars at least. And that’s a conservative estimation.” Dustin drop ped a bombshell. 

“Two billion?” Dahlia’s eyes went as wide as saucers. It was bewildering to thi nk that a piece of land could go from absolutely worthless to worth two billion dollars overnight. She had toiled hard for years on end, and in the end, she ha d not even made as much as Dustin did in a single day. His uncanny luck was infuriating, to say the least. 

All of a sudden, Dustin’s phone rang. He  

pulled it out to see that the call was from Florence. He paused and gave it so me thought before answering the call and putting it on speaker mode. 

“Hey Dustin, where are you? There’s something I’d like to talk to you about.” A n unbelievably kind 

1/2 

599 

and gentle voice came through the speakers. Dahlia felt her skin crawl at how cloyingly sweet her mother sounded. When has she ever been so soft– spoken? 

“We’re on the way back to the office, Florence. Is anything the matter? You ca n just tell me through the phone,” Dustin said. 

Clearing her throat, Florence asked awkwardly, “Well, here’s the thing. I’d like to buy back the abandoned construction site. Would that be possible?” 

“Why would you want to spend your money on something so worthless? You’ll clearly be making a 

loss. A hint of humor could be heard in Dustin’s tone. 

“So be it. As your ex–mother–in–law, I cannot watch  

you suffer the loss and do nothing about it.

Better me than you to take the loss.” 

“It’s not a big deal for me. I’ve still got some disposable income. I’ll survive.” 

“That wouldn’t do! I’m a person who stands firm in and upholds my moral valu es! I’ve been losing sleep over selling it to you at a high price. I feel like I’ve ch eated you out of your money. I feel so bad for that, so I have a mind to buy  it back to atone for my mistake.” 

“That really won’t be necessary. After all, you mortgaged your house  to get the money. If you lose that, you won’t even have a roof over your head! That’d be terrible!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 594 – Chapter 594 

“That’s alright, I can move into a smaller house. You, youngsters, are way too stressed out these days. As an elder, it’s only right for me to help you out how ever I can.” 

“I’m not stressed out. Life is as breezy as it can get for me.” 

Dustin and Florence bantered back and forth through the phone, neither of the m coming clean with the truth. Since Florence took him as an idiot, Dustin gla dly went along with the act and pretended to not know any better. 

It was Dahlia, however, who found the conversation unbearable. She now fully believed what Dustin had told her. Her mother would not be so nice to Dustin otherwise. What she said about atoning for her wrongdoings and relieving Dus tin of his burdens was all bullshit! 

Florence had been grinning from ear to ear when she managed to scam Dusti n into buying that piece of land! Now that she knew she had made a loss by s elling it, she chose to put on a righteous and upright facade to buy it back inst ead of being honest with Dustin. She was despicable and 

greedy! 

“Hey! Why are you so stubborn? I’m only doing this for your good, so hurry up and sell  

me that piece of land!” As the conversation progressed, Florence began to los

e her patience. Had it not been for the money, she would never have wasted s o much effort coaxing him gently, and would immediately start shouting and c ursing at him instead. 

“Florence, why are you in such a hurry to purchase the abandoned constructio n site?” Dustin pressed. This was Florence’s last chance to come clean. If she told him the truth, he would willingly let her have a share of the profit. 

“Have I not made myself clear yet? I can’t bear to see you lose money! I’d rath er bear the burden myself!” Florence stubbornly refused to spill the truth. 

“That’s enough, Mom!” Dahlia finally could take it no more. “Are you still going to keep on cheating people out of their money?” 

“Hey, what’s that supposed to mean? When have I cheated others of their mo ney?” Florence raised 

her voice. 

“Dustin already knows the truth. That piece of land is worth at least two billion dollars! You’ll never be able to buy it back at the original price!” Dahlia exclaim ed. 

“What?” All was quiet for a while before Florence said sheepishly, “Oh, so you already knew? Why didn’t you tell me earlier?” 

“Florence, I’ve already reminded you repeatedly since a week ago! It was  you who refused to 

believe me,” Dustin retorted calmly. 

“Oh, look how forgetful I am. I think my age is catching up on me!” Florence ex claimed regretfully. “Dustin, I was wrong. I’ll listen to all your advice from now on. Can you please sell the piece of land to me?” 

“Had you shown just the slightest bit of honesty earlier on and did not intend t o trick me out of my money, I’d have readily shared a part of what I profited fro m it with you. But your actions have 

7/2 

truly disappointed me, so I will not be selling it to you,” Dustin told her truthfull y.

“You’re not selling it?” Florence’s voice raised an octave when she heard what Dustin said. “That belongs to me! What right have you got to not sell it to me? “ 

“The ownership of the land belongs to me. I can handle it however I please,” D ustin said matter–of 

factly. 

“I don’t care! You better give me back what belongs to me, or I’ll make you reg ret it!” Florence threatened menacingly. Just a few minutes ago, she had spok en so gently and kindly, but now her 

true colors showed 

“Behaving like this won’t get you anything,” Dustin said. 

“You– 

you bastard! You vile, shameless scumbag! I’ll sue you! I’ll sue you for swindli ng me of my money! You- 

” Florence spewed a torrent of curses through the phone with no care in the w orld. 

But she was cut off when Dahlia ended the call. How  

aggravating! She was the  

one who bore bad intentions, and she had the gall to berate Dustin? Utterly un reasonable! As Florence’s daughter, 

Dahlia felt ashamed of her actions, 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 595 – Chapter 595 

James was happily engrossed in a game of Taxus Poker at an illegal casino t hat evening. Beside him sat a young lady with short hair who was dressed in r evealing attire. Judging from the casino 

chips on the table, it looked like they had been winning a lot. 

“I have a pair of Queens. Show your hand!” A man with a hooked nose who sa t opposite James

revealed his hand 

“You dare challenge me with just à pair of Queens? Keep your eyes open, bu ddy. I’ve got Three of a Kind James grinned, flipping his cards over to show a pair of sixes. Since there was a six in one 

of the five community cards, they made a set of three sixes, also known as thr ee of a kind. 

The rules of Taxus Poker are simple. There were five community cards, and e ach player was dealt two hole cards. These can then be combined in any way to form the best five–card hand. The 

highest– 

ranking hand is a Royal Flush, followed by Four of a Kind, Full House, Flush, Three of a 

Kind, Two Pair, One Pair, and finally, a High Card. 

*James, you’ve won again! You’re amazing!” The lady with short hair cheered excitedly, admiration evident in her eyes. 

Hahaha! Well, luck isn’t the only factor in a game of Taxus Poker. It’s a matter of skill too. I can 

see through all his tricks! There’s no way I’d lose to him!” James bragged glee fully. 

“I say, based on your chips, you’ve probably won at least a million dollars, hav en’t you, James?” 

The young lady asked as her eyes shone brightly. 

“More or less. Here, this is for you.” James pressed a chip worth 20 thousand dollars into her hand 

with a chuckle. 

“Thank you, James!” The young lady flashed him a radiant smile before planti ng a kiss on his 

cheek

“Come on, let’s go enjoy ourselves!” James reached out to hook an arm aroun d the lady’s neck. He was happy with how much he’d won and was ready to le ave to enjoy the rest of the night. 

“You have a winning streak tonight, James. Why don’t you play some more w hile you’re winning? 

It’s a good opportunity for you to make some more money while Lady Luck is on your side!” The young lady did not seem to want to leave yet. 

“Oi, rascal! Are you running off after winning just so little? What a loser! Would you dare play another game with me?” The man with the hooked nose who s at opposite James taunted. 

“This is a golden opportunity, James. Think of all the money you can win off of him. You shouldn’t miss the chance!” The young lady persuaded him in a hus hed whisper. 

“You’ve got a point there.” James nodded and looked at the man with a smirk. “It looks like you enjoy losing money. I’ll see to it that you walk out without a si ngle cent today! Deal the cards!” With a wave of his hand, another round com menced. 

Half an hour later. 

“Oops, a Straight. I think I’ve won again.” The man opposite James showed hi s hand, revealing a set of Straight. 

1/2 

Change pok 

“Damn it! I lost again!” Losing his temper, James threw the pair of Kings in his hand on the table. With beads of sweat on his forehead and red, bloodshot ey es, he looked irritated. 

Just half  

an hour ago, he had been basking in the joy of winning continuously, making himself more than a million dollars without breaking a sweat. But now, it seem ed as though Lady Luck had frowned on him, and he had lost everything that he had won earlier in the evening. What

terrible luck! 

“Again!” Unwilling to accept defeat, James gestured for the dealer to start a ne w round. 

“You’re out of chips, James.” The young lady reminded him. 

“What?” James looked down at the table to see that he had indeed run out of chips. 

“Hahaha! Is that all you’ve got? What a cheapo!” The man with the hooked no se ridiculed James, Get lost then if you haven’t got any more money. Quit mak ing an embarrassment of yourself here!” 

“The f*ck did  

you just say?” James slammed his hands on the table as he bolted straight up in his seat, fury written on his face. 

“What? Did I say anything wrong? Don’t act like you’re a big shot if you don’t h ave the money, loser! ” Then, with a contemptuous expression, he called out t o the young lady, “Hey, hot stuff, what are you doing with a loser like that? Wh y don’t you join me instead? I’ll make sure you have the best of 

everything!” 

“You- 

!” James was so vexed that he ground his teeth together. But there was nothin g much he 

could do. 

“James, I heard that they allow players to borrow money from them here. Do y ou want to give it a try?” The young lady asked. 

“Let’s do it! I’ll win back everything I lost tonight!” James roared. He could nev er look past the other man’s taunts. Especially not in front of a woman he fanci ed. 

“Sure. I’ll get it done immediately.” With a quick nod, the young  lady got up and left. Not long later, she came back with two million dollars wort h of chips and a promissory note.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 596 – Chapter 596 

Without even looking at what was typed out on the promissory note, James pr oceeded to sign it and immediately joined the next round of the game. But in l ess than 15 minutes, he lost all two billion dollars worth of chips again. 

“We’re out of chips again, James‘ Should we borrow more? The young lady as ked once again. 

“Yes! Get as much as you can! James growled. At that moment, he had compl etely lost control of his senses, his actions only driven by the relentless desire to win back what he lost and make the man with the hooked nose  regret what he said. 

Two hours later, James was drenched in sweat and panting uncontrollably, his eyes were bloodshot. His expression was somewhat horrifying 

“Sorry man, Three of a Kind and One Pair. That makes a Full House. You’ve l ost again. “The man opposite him showed his hand and smiled meanly. 

“Go! Borrow some more! I refuse to believe that I’ll keep losing today! James s houted. 

“You’ve already lost too much, James. They refuse to lend you anymore,” The young lady answered 

“They’re not lending me anymore? Why not? Do they think that I can’t afford t o pay them back? I’ll have you know that my sister is the  

chairperson of Nicholson Corp.! She has assets worth over a hundred billion d ollars! James declared proudly, 

“Hey, buddy, my boss would like to speak with you.” Out of nowhere, a callous ed hand rested on 

James‘ shoulder from behind. 

“Who the hell is touching me? James whipped  

around immediately. Just as he was about to start acting aggressively, he froz e. Behind him stood several insanely buff men who were wearing suits and lo oked like they were henchmen, staring at him.

“What do you want?” James put on a calm facade. 

“You borrowed quite a huge sum of money throughout the night. My boss wou ld like to talk to you about your payment. Come with us.” As the leader of the g roup of henchmen spoke, he inconspicuously flashed the gun fastened to his belt. James‘ eyes widened. As he dared not go against their wishes, he had n o choice but to follow them upstairs to the VIP room 

Over in the VIP room, there was a paunchy man with a cigar perched on his li ps and one ankle resting lazily over a knee. 

“He’s here, Mr. Doyle.” Two henchmen pushed James into the room and locke d the door from outside. James gulped dryly when he  

saw the room full of menacing and fierce henchmen. His anxiety was unconce alable. 

“Do you know who I am?” The paunchy man asked before taking a long swig of his cigar and slowly exhaling, releasing a puff of smoke. 

“You look very familiar, Sir. Have we met? James asked cautiously. “I’m Doyle. Duncan Doyle,” The man said. 

“Duncan Doyle? From the prestigious Doyle family?” James was astonished. 

“It’s good that you know me. Now, let’s talk about my money. So, you borrowe d a total of 38 million dollars tonight. How are you going to pay it back?” As Du ncan spoke, he slapped a thick stack of promissory  

notes on the table. Every piece of it had James‘ signature on it. 

“38 million? That much?” James could not believe his ears and quickly flipped through the notes to check. By then, he was already thoroughly drenched in s weat. “M– 

Mr. Doyle, these notes prove that I’ve only borrowed 30 million. Where did the extra 8 million come from?” James asked 

miserably. 

“Why would I be lending out money if not for the interest?” Duncan asked frost ily. 

“B–but isn’t the interest too high?” James asked warily.

“Cut the crap! You either pay me what you owe or I’ll chop your limbs off!” Dun can glared at him. 

“N– 

no, don’t! I’ll pay!” James was flustered by the situation he was in. “Can you pl ease give me a few more days to pay up, Mr. Doyle? I promise I’ll pay you in f ull.” 

“No! You are to pay me tonight. Where am I going to find you if you escape?” Duncan demanded. 

“But how am I supposed to produce this much money in one night?” James co wered in fear. 

“Didn’t you say that your sister is the chairperson of Nicholson Corp.? Several million dollars are 

considered peanuts to her!” Duncan smirked sinisterly. 

“What?” James froze up for a while before he continued sheepishly, “Mr. Doyl e, knowing my 

sister, she will most likely refuse to pay my debts. 

She usually helped him out of most of the trouble he got himself into, but  once they had anything to do with gambling or drugs, it was the end of the dis cussion. 

“Don’t worry. I’ll help you.” Duncan smiled venomously. 

“Help me? How will you help me?” James was taken aback by Duncan’s offer to help. But Duncan did not give him a straightforward reply. Instead, he simpl y gestured to his henchmen and took an axe that they handed him. As James watched on with terror in his eyes, Duncan swung the axe 

down in the direction of his wrist. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 597 – Chapter 597

In the president’s office at Nicholson Corp, Dahlia took a sip of  coffee and continued immersing. herself in work. Although Hank didn’t show it, he was facing all sorts of obstacles in private. He pushed every matter to her, regardless of whether it was big or small, which caused her to be so busy that she had to work overtime every day till midnight. 

“Ms. Nicholson….” Right then, a young female assistant knocked on the door all of a sudden. 

“What is it?” Dahlia looked up at her. Because Julie wasn’t a very reliable secr etary, she hired another assistant, Kelly Porch, to share the workload. 

“Ms. Nicholson, someone sent you a  

parcel and asked me to pass it to you directly. The person mentioned that it’s a surprise,” Kelly said, holding a gift box. 

“Okay, put it on the desk.” Dahlia nodded, then a thought struck her. “Kelly, it’s getting late. You 

should head home first. You don’t have to wait for me.” 

“Okay, Ms. Nicholson.” Kelly turned around and left. 

Dahlia rubbed her eyes and finally finished her work. She turned her gaze to t he gift box and decided  

to open it. However, the moment she opened it, she was so frightened  that her face went deathly pale. What lay inside the gift box was a bloody han d! It was very obvious that the hand had just been cut  

off not long ago because the blood had not clotted yet. It was a very shocking sight. 

While she was still in shock, her phone suddenly rang. When she answered it, she immediately heard Duncan’s voice. “Ms. Nicholson, you must have alrea dy received my gift.” 

“Who are you?” Dahlia’s expression went cold. 

“Who I am is not important. What’s important is that your brother owes me 38 million dollars, and you have to repay his debt,” Duncan said plainly. 

“Why should I believe you?” Dahlia frowned.

“You don’t believe me? Then listen for yourself.” Duncan said. 

“Dahlia! Save me! Hurry up and save me! They cut my hand off!” James shout ed, his voice full of fear and misery. 

“James! What’s going on? Why would you owe someone money?” Dahlia hurr iedly demanded. 

“Dahlia! This isn’t the time to ask these questions. Hurry up and come here wit h the money, or I’m going to die!” James sobbed over the phone. 

“Ms. Nicholson, did you hear that? Bring me the money in exchange for him. Otherwise, I don’t know what other extreme things I’ll do to your brother.” Dun can threatened. 

“Don’t do anything! You just want money, don’t you? I’ll give it to you!” said Da hlia in panic. 

“Okay, then I’ll be awaiting your grand arrival,” Duncan said with a laugh. 

After hanging up, Dahlia dared not waste another second and, without hesitati on, immediately rushed to the casino. She couldn’t just sit around and do nothi ng when her brother was in danger. While driving, she called Dustin, but he di dn’t pick up. She had no choice but to send him a text 

1/2 

along with the address 

20 minutes later, Dahlia arrived at the underground casino. After she told som eone her name, at gangster led her  

to a VIP room on the second floor. A bunch of violent–looking  gangsters were standing around inside the room. 

James was kneeling on the floor and trembling, his face streaked with tears a nd snot. Someone. had simply bandaged the stub of his arm where his hand s hould be, temporarily stopping the bleeding “Sis‘ You’re finally here!” When Ja mes saw Dahlia walk in, he immediately  

wept tears of joy as if he saw his savior 

“How dare you! Who taught you to gamble?” Dahlia slapped James across the face. She knew that her brother liked to gamble. She had always warned him

against it in all sorts of ways and had even given him a beating before. She ha d thought that he would have changed his ways, but who would have thought t hat he would get himself into more serious trouble now. 

“Ms. Nicholson, I won’t meddle with you disciplining your brother, but you mus t give me the money first,” Duncan said with a cigar between his lips. 

“It’s you?” The moment Dahlia saw him, she immediately remembered someth ing. She quickly realized that she had  

seen Duncan before. Previously, when she was eating at a restaurant, he had led a gang of people to look for trouble with Dustin but had gotten beaten up  instead. 

“That’s right. It’s me. Now, can you give me the money?” Duncan said with a mirthless smile. 

“This is a bank check for 38 million dollars, not a penny less.” Dahlia placed a check on the table. 

“I don’t want a check. I want the payment in cash,” Duncan said with a shake of his head. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 598 – Chapter 598 

“Cash?” Dahlia frowned and said, “Where will I get so much cash at such  short notice? 

“That’s for you to figure out. We only accept cash here,” Duncan said casually. 

“You’re just making things difficult for me on purpose!” Dahlia’s expression wa s icy. She would probably need a truck to transport 38 million dollars worth of cash. 

“Ms. Nicholson, mind your words, Does your brother still want to keep his  other hand?” Duncan swept his gaze toward James. 

“You!” Dahlia gritted her teeth and managed to control herself. “Can you give me two days? I’ll bring you the cash as fast as I can.”

“I wouldn’t say no, but you have to have a few drinks with me first.” Duncan st ood up slowly and took two glasses out from the drinks cabinet. He filled them with whisky and handed one to Dahlia. “Drink this, and I’ll consider giving you two days.” 

“What?” Looking at the glass full of whisky, Dahlia couldn’t help but frown slig htly. Duncan obviously didn’t have good intentions. She didn’t know if she coul d still leave that place after she 

drank it. 

“You refuse? Then you’re just disrespecting me.” Duncan’s smile disappeared slowly as he said, It’s only right for one to repay their debt if they owe money. If they can’t, then I have no choice but to cut their limbs off. Guys, chop James ‘ other hand off!” 

“Yes, sir!” Two gangsters laughed evilly and immediately pressed James agai nst the floor. 

“No! Don’t chop my hand off!” James was scared out of his wits as he begged for mercy. “Dahlia! Save me! Save me, quick! I’m your brother! I don’t want to become handicapped. I’m begging you. Hurry up and drink the whisky!” 

“Chop it off!” Duncan shouted. 

“Wait!” Just as the ax was about to strike, Dahlia shouted hastily, “I’ll drink!” “Haha, that’s more like it … Drink up,” Duncan said with a sly smile. 

Dahlia took a deep breath, picked up the glass, and downed the whiskey in on e go. Even though. she knew that something was wrong with it, she had no ch oice but to drink it because her brother’s life was in Duncan’s hands. Now, she could only pray that she would hold up. 

“Nice! You really are an impressive woman. Come on, let’s have another drink !” Duncan filled her glass again. Dahlia frowned deeply, and she hesitated for a moment. But she still finished the glass of whisky. After downing two glasse s, she felt lightheaded quickly and felt herself burning 

  1. up.

“Shit!” Dahlia thought. Knowing something was off, she tried to fight the feelin g and force herself out the door. However, before  

she could take more than two steps, her vision went black, and she fainted on the floor. 

“Hehe… I’ll see how you try to run away from me,” Duncan said while stroking his chin, his expression perverted. 

1/2 

Chappe SNE 

“Mr. Doyle, wasn’t our deal just about money? How could you break your pro mise?” As he 

witnessed his sister get drugged, James immediately panicked. Even a fool w ould know what was going to happen next. 

“What’s the matter? You want to avenge your sister?” Duncan laughed wicked ly. “Sure, if you chop off your other hand, then I’ll let your sister go. How does that sound?” 

“I.. James‘ expression stiffened, and he immediately hung his head. His gaze f litted around as he dared not look at Dahlia, who was lying out cold on the floo r. 

“A coward, just as I thought. Get lost!” Duncan shouted, and  he kicked James to the floor. 

“Okay, okay, okay. I’ll get lost right away.” James looked as if he had just bee n spared a gruesome death. He dared not hesitate and scrambled out of the r oom instantly. His pathetic behavior made the whole gang laugh loudly. 

“Okay, you guys get out too. Don’t disturb me.” Duncan waved his hand and di smissed his lackeys from the room. Then,  

a thought struck him, and he fished out Dahlia’s phone. He called Dustin and said, “Hey, Rhys! Do you know who I am? That’s right, it’s me, Duncan Doyle! Your woman is in my bed right now. I’ll show her a good time tonight.”

The moment he finished speaking, a loud bang sounded as someone kicked t he door open. Then, a figure with a cold expression came into sight. “You’ll sh ow who a good time?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 599 – Chapter 599 

Dustin stepped through the door, his gaze terrifyingly cold. 

From the moment he saw Dahlia’s text, he knew something was wrong, so he rushed here as fast as he.could 

“W–what are you doing here?!” Duncan’s eyes widened, and he  staggered backward in fear. 

“Didn’t you call me to ask me to come over? Well, now I’m here. What are you going to do?” Dustin began approaching him. 

“Someone, come quick!” Duncan screamed. 

However, strangely enough, no one outside responded. It was as though thos e men stationed outside had disappeared into thin air. 

“Where the f*ck are you all? Hello?!” Duncan continued hollering But no matter how much he yelled, there was no response. 

“I warned you before not to cross me again. Or else, you’ll die a miserable dea th. What, did you think I was bullshitting you?” Dustin was getting closer and cl oser. 

“Rhys, you’re on my territory. I’m warning you to  

not come any closer, or you won’t step out of this place ever again!” Duncan s houted, putting on a fierce front. 

“Tell me, how do you want to die?” Dustin asked coldly. 

“Take another step, and I’ll blow your brains  

out!” At that moment, Duncan suddenly took a gun from the drawer and pointe d it right at Dustin’s head. Now that Duncan had a weapon with him, he believ ed that he had the upper hand.

“Really? You can try.” Dustin continued to approach Duncan without a hint of f ear. 

“You’re f*cking asking for it!” Duncan pulled the trigger without a second thoug ht. 

“Bang!” There was the sound of a shot being fired. Yet, Dustin was still standi ng in the same spot and did not move a single inch. 

He was completely unharmed from head to toe. 

“I missed?” Duncan frowned. He pulled the trigger two more  times. Yet, it was the same as before. However, Dustin still looked unruffled a nd unhurt in the slightest. 

“Fuck, I refuse to believe that I can’t kill you!” Duncan clenched his jaw and be gan to shoot madly until there were no more bullets left. 

“Bang, bang, bang!” After a series of gunshots, Dustin was still standing in the same spot. His body was uninjured; heck, even his clothes weren’t damaged. 

“Is this guy a ghost?” Duncan was so scared that cold sweat began to pour fro m his temples. 

At this distance, there was no way Duncan would miss, even if he closed his e yes. Yet, he’d fired over a dozen bullets, but he didn’t so much as leave a scra tch on Dustin. It was absolutely insane. 

“Were you trying to kill me with these things?” Dustin slowly opened his fist to reveal a handful of 

1/2 

misshapen bullets in his palm. 

“H–how did you do that?” Duncan’s expression turned into one of horror. 

Could it be that  

his opponent had caught all the bullets that he’d shot earlier with his bare han d? Was he even f*cking human?!

“Do you want to know? I’ll tell you once you’re dead With that, Dustin kicked D uncan in the 

stomach 

Duncan flew backward like a bullet leaving the barrel. He slammed into the wa ll harshly, leaving a spider crack on the wall. Blood spurted from his nose and mouth on impact. 

“1- 

1 am a member of the Doyle family, one of the fabulous five! If you dare lay a hand on me, my family will never forgive you!” Duncan threatened, his face twi sting into a ferocious snarl. 

Dustin hummed before giving him another kick in the chest. There was the so und of bones cracking, and Duncan once again coughed up a mouthful of bloo d. His entire rib cage collapsed on 

itself. 

“D– 

don’t kill me! I’m begging you not to kill me! I know I was wrong! I’ll never do it again! I swear, I won’t annoy you ever again!” Duncan begged in between fits of coughing up blood. 

This time, he was truly afraid. 

“Any last words?” Dustin slowly raised his foot. This time, he lifted it right over Duncan’s head. 

“Wait! Someone intentionally wanted to make you suffer today. It has nothing t o do with me. I’m just the runner!” 

“Who was it?” Dustin asked coolly. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 600 – Chapter 600 

“If you promise not to kill me, I’ll tell you the truth.” Duncan said, attempting to negotiate terms.

“No thanks. You can just go die.” As  

soon as Dustin finished speaking, he stomped his foot hard on Duncan’s head 

“No- 

” Duncan tried to wail before his head exploded into pieces. And just like that, he was dead. 

“Mr Rhys, the people outside have been taken care of ” 

At that moment, two masked martial artists dressed in black garments walked in. They were elite. shadow guards. 

“Excellent. Clean this place up, and send the body straight to the Doyle home, ” Dustin ordered. 

The two exchanged glances, but in the end, they still nodded. “Yes.” 

Dustin said nothing more. He carried the unconscious Dahlia and briskly walk ed out of the 

underground casino. 

The moment he stepped out the doors, he noticed a suspicious figure lurking i n a corner. It was none other than James, who had managed to escape earlier

“Come out!” Dustin threw a glance over his shoulder. 

“Oh, it’s just you. You scared me.” James couldn’t help but let out a breath of r elief when he saw 

Dustin’s face. At the same time, he began to criticize him. “Hey, Rhys, why did n’t you come earlier? Don’t you know how much danger my sister was in just now? Also, if you weren’t so slow 

to come to the rescue, my hand wouldn’t have been chopped off. How are you going to compensate 

me? I’m telling you, without at least eighteen million dollars, I won’t-” 

Before he could finish his sentence, Dustin had already raised his hand and sl apped him hard

across the face. 

James stumbled backward from the impact, almost falling over. His cheek beg an to swell rapidly. 

“Are– 

are you crazy? What did you hit me for?!” James cupped his stinging cheek, hi s entire body 

radiating shock and fury. 

“That was for your insolent remarks!” 

With a cold face, Dustin raised his hand and gave him another slap. “This one  is for your lack of 

repentance!” 

Slap! “This one is for your cowardice!” 

Slap! “And this one is for throwing Dahlia under the bus!” 

Each slap made a loud ringing sound as it landed on James‘ face. He was sm acked so hard that his head began to spin, and blood began to drip from his n ose and mouth. 

His face was so swollen that he now looked like a pig. 

“Stop!” Suddenly, an SUV pulled over to the side of the  

road, and Florence immediately jumped off the car and dashed over. Chank Sp 

“Mom, you’re finally here!” When James saw his mother, he immediately ran i nto her arms, crying. He wailed. “That bastard Dustin is crazy! Look at what h e did to my face!” 

“Rhys, why did you hit my son?!” Florence flew into a rage. 

“Why don’t you ask him what he did?” Dustin shouted back. “No matter what, you can’t hit my son!” Florence screamed, glaring at Dustin.

“That’s right! Hitting people is wrong! Not to mention, why did you have to beat him so terribly?” 

Julie added. 

“Terribly? He should be grateful that I didn’t slaughter him!” Dustin roared with a frigid look. 

If James hadn’t gotten into trouble in the first place, Dahlia wouldn’t have gotte n dragged down. 

with him. 

Even more despicably, that bastard had abandoned his sister and ran for his li fe alone! 

“James, what in the world happened? Tell me everything, and I’ll make sure to do right by you!” 

Florence demanded, her face darkening. 

“Mom, this is all because of Dustin!” James pointed his finger at Dustin, gettin g his side of the story out first. “He colluded with the owner of the casino to pu nish me and put me in a crushing gambling debt. Then, he even lied to Dahlia to get her here, drugged her, and was going to do something to her. I couldn’t bear to watch her get hurt, so I risked my safety and tried to stop him. Humiliat 

ed, that asshole blew his top and beat me into a pulp. Look at my face– look at what he 

did to me!” 

As soon as James finished speaking, Dustin’s face instantly turned stormy.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 601 – Chapter 601 

As Dustin watched James run his mouth, his face became darker than a storm cloud. 

He never expected that James would shift the blame to the victim instead. Not only did he feel no remorse for his wrongdoing, he even dumped all the blam e on Dustin. His actions made Dustin’s blood boil! 

“How dare you, Dustin! I never thought you could sink to such lows. You could n’t woo my 

daughter, so you decided to resort to such abominable actions? You’re a dem on wearing a human’s face!” Florence screamed hatefully. 

“Hmph, I saw through your faux gentlemanly demeanor a long time ago! Not o nly did you try to steal our money, you’ve even tried to harm my cousin. You’r e an animal!” Julie roared, her eyes wide with rage. 

“After all that happened, are you still not repentant?” Dustin frowned. 

“What do I have to repent for? This is clearly your fault! You’re the one who tri ed to hurt my sister! “James said indignantly. With his mother backing him, he had nothing to fear. 

“You animal, don’t touch my daughter again!” Florence gave Dustin a fierce sh ove before forcefully snatching the unconscious Dahlia from his arms. 

“Mom, this bastard is truly wretched. Not only was he harboring repulsive inte ntions toward Dahlia, he even had someone chop my hand off. This time, you need to do right by me!” James wailed, playing the victim. 

“You really need a good beating!” Dustin finally reached his breaking point. He raised his hand 

and slapped James across the face. 

James was hit so hard that he was lifted off the  

ground. His nose and mouth twisted to one side as

his head cracked against the wall, and he passed out. 

“Asshole, how  

dare you continue hurting people?!” Florence yelled, her face furious. “Rhys, you’re a huge bully!” 

Both Julie and Florence were  

aflame with righteous indignation. However, they knew they 

couldn’t beat him. Otherwise, they  

would have gotten violent from the very start. 

“I don’t want to waste my breath talking to you. Once Dahlia wakes up, she’ll t ell you the truth. Now get out  

of my sight and take that piece of shit with you!” Dustin roared. 

This time, James had truly pissed him off. He was as cowardly as a mouse, ye t he bullied those 

weaker than him. When James had to confront Duncan, he didn’t even dare to make a noise; he 

was quick to abandon his sister and run. And now, after being rescued, he wa s still trying to 

manipulate the truth to frame Dustin and throw him under the bus. Lowly scum like him deserved to be taught a lesson. 

“Rhys, just wait! This isn’t over. You beat my son and hurt my daughter. I will get justice!” 

After a series of animated curses, Florence finally left indignantly with her fami ly. She knew that Dustin was very skilled in combat, so she only dared to use her mouth and not her hands. Of 

Chapter 601 

course, she had made up her mind to blackmail him miserably after this.

In the best– 

case scenario, she might be able to get that piece of land where the buildings were. 

The night flew by. 

The next morning, when the first ray of sunlight filtered through the windows of one of the rooms in the Ansdale South Hospital, Dahlia finally opened her eye s after a night of being unconscious. 

At that moment, Florence happened to walk in with a tray of breakfast. “Dahlia , you’re awake? How do you feel? Does it hurt anywhere?” 

“Mom, what am I doing here?” Dahlia rubbed her head, feeling woozy. 

“Dahlia, you were drugged yesterday. I was worried about you, so I brought yo u to the hospital,” 

Florence explained. 

“Drugged?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 602 – Chapter 602 

Dahlia thought about it long and hard before finally recalling what happened in the casino last night. She had drank two glasses and passed out with no reco llection of what happened 

afterward, but it seemed like she was safe. 

“This is all that bastard’s fault! If Dustin didn’t harbor any ill intentions toward y ou and your 

brother, none of this would have happened to the both of you!” Florence explo ded. 

“Dustin? What does any of this have to do with him?” Dahlia was puzzled. 

“I bet you still have no idea that he conspired with the owner of the casino to d rug you. He 

was going to take advantage of you. Fortunately, James fought back and man aged to save you,” Florence replied. 

“Mom, there must be some kind of mistake.” Dahlia smiled. “Dustin would nev er hurt me, much 

less use such dirty tactics. You’ve got it all wrong.” 

“Oh, Dahlia. You get tricked all the time because of how naive you are.” Flore nce retorted, her face serious. “You should never judge a book by its cover. D ustin may look like a good man, but he’s actually rotten to the core!” 

“Mom, Dustin isn’t that kind of person.” Dahlia frowned in displeasure. She kn ew what kind of man Dustin was, and he definitely wasn’t the kind of person Fl orence was describing. 

“You didn’t get to witness how disgusting he truly is last night. He didn’t just to uch you; he also beat James up. Thanks to that, your brother is still unconscio us in the hospital right now!” 

Florence fumed. 

“Dustin beat up James? No way.” Dahlia was skeptical. 

“I saw it with my own eyes. Why would I lie to you? Your aunt and cousin were there too. You can ask them if you don’t believe me.” Florence retorted confid ently. 

“I know Dustin very well. If he hit James, then James must have done somethi ng wrong,” Dahlia 

quickly replied. 

“Hey! How could you defend an outsider? James is the victim here, yet you’re defending that bastard! What on earth are you thinking?” Florence shrieked. 

“Mom, there must be a misunderstanding. I refuse to believe that Dustin would hit someone for no reason.” Dahlia shook her head adamantly. 

Although she wasn’t sure about what happened yesterday night, Dustin clearl y helped get her to safety because she had left him a text before going to the casino as a precaution.

“Hmph! That brute hit James because he was angry that  

his tricks got exposed!” Florence seethed. 

“I still-” Before Dahlia could  

continue her sentence, Julie barged into the room anxiously, yelling, “Aunt Flo rence, bad news! James‘ condition suddenly took a turn for the worse, and he’ s been sent 

to the operating room!” 

“What? The operating room?” Florence was shocked, “Wasn’t he fine last nigh t? Why did his condition suddenly worsen?” 

1/2 

Chapter 602 

“I’m not too sure either, but the doctor said that things were very serious. You should hurry over immediately!” Julie urged. 

“Right! Let’s go!” Florence quickly dashed out of the room. Dahlia immediately put on her shoes 

and followed after her mother. 

When they reached the operating room waiting room, they could do nothing b ut pace and wait anxiously for the results. It wasn’t until three hours later that t he doors opened again, and several 

doctors and nurses emerged, looking drained. 

“Doctor, how is my son doing? Is he alright?” Florence asked fearfully. 

The surgeon sighed regretfully and replied, “I’m sorry. We tried our best, but w e were unable to bring the patient back. He has passed away.” 

“What?” Everyone was shocked, their faces frozen in disbelief. 

“D–dead?” As if struck by lightning, Florence’s knees went weak, and she  sank to the floor, 

devastated.

Chapin 603 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 603 – Chapter 603 

James‘ death shocked everyone. They couldn’t believe that the man who had been so full of life last night was now dead. 

“N– 

no! It can’t be! How could my brother be dead?” Dahlia shook her head repeat edly, her face full of disbelief. “Please try and save my brother again! I’m willin g to pay any price!” 

“I’m sorry, but there’s nothing we can do. Our deepest condolences.” The doct or shook his head. 

“But how could this be?” Tears streamed down Dahlia’s face, and she stagger ed backward. She 

couldn’t believe that her brother had died just like that. 

“Oh, James! My son!” Florence wailed in anguish as James‘ body was wheele d out. She burst into tears at the sight of the lifeless body. 

She couldn’t believe that her only son, whom she babied endlessly, had died s o suddenly. What a 

tragic outcome! 

“Doctor, my nephew was fine yesterday, so why did he die? Did you guys mak e a mistake during surgery?” Victoria questioned. 

The patient suffered a severe head injury that resulted in intracranial bleeding. We’ve done everything we could.” The surgeon quickly explained. 

Hearing this, Florence sprung up and swore. “It’s Dustin! That f*cker did this! He killed my son!” 

“You’re right. James must have died because of Dustin’s violent assault last ni ght. He even hit James on the head!” Julie exclaimed, a sudden realization da wning on her.

“That goddamn bastard! How dare he kill my son! I’ll make him pay!” Florence roared. 

“I–it can’t be Dustin!” Dahlia was still in denial. 

“Dahlia Nicholson! Your brother is dead! Are you still going to defend that piec e of shit?” Florence 

was furious. 

“There must be a misunderstanding. There must be!” Dahlia kept shaking her head, unable to accept this shocking reality. 

“Dahlia, it’s true that Dustin did it. We saw the whole thing happen last night.” Julie stated 

gravely. 

“I was there too. This happened because Dustin assaulted James.” Victoria ec hoed. 

“Open your eyes and look at your brother’s body. Look at what that bastard di d to James‘ face!” Florence grabbed Dahlia by the collar and dragged her tow ard James‘ lifeless body. The bruises and swelling on his face that indicated hi s brutal assault were still clearly visible. 

“Why? Why did this happen?” Dahlia sobbed in anguish. Her  brother’s death was already a huge blow to her, but the fact that Dustin was th e person who killed James hurt her far worse. 

Although she wanted to deny this truth, all evidence pointed at Dustin, so she had no choice but to accept it. Now, she was at a loss for what to do. 

Why had it been Dustin? 

1/2 

Why did he hurt her brother? 

What will happen to her and Dustin?

“Oh God, why are you doing this to me? Why?” Dahlia screamed in her head. She clutched her chest and felt as her heart shattered into a million pieces as she sobbed heartbreakingly. 

Dahlia was eventually so overwhelmed that she collapsed, passing out on the spot. 

In the  

afternoon, inside one of the hospital’s wards, Florence and the others had star ted handling. things related to James‘ passing. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 604 – Chapter 604 

Meanwhile, Dahlia sat alone on the hospital bed with a dull gaze and a haggar d face. All the crying had tired her out, and her head was so hazy she felt like a zombie. Today’s blow had completely overwhelmed her. 

“Dahlia 

Dustin suddenly walked into the room. His tone was concerned as he asked, “ I heard you were admitted to the hospital. Which part of your body is the disco mfort coming from? Do you want me to take a look at it?” 

Unresponsive, Dahlia sat still like a statue. 

“What’s wrong, Dahlia?” Dustin waved a hand in front of Dahlia’s face, whose expression remained as emotionless as a lifeless doll. Usually, only devastate d people who had lost all hope showed such an expression 

Dustin frowned and immediately felt her pulse, only to realize that it was irregu lar and extremely weak, like a candle that was going to blow out at any mome nt. 

“How did this happen?” Dustin was shocked. He quickly took out his silver nee dles and began treating Dahlia 

A stream of true energy started flowing into her body as more needles pierced her.

“Dahlia, wake up!” Dustin yelled as he kept inserting more needles into her bo dy. 

He had no idea what caused her to turn this way, but he did know that if her c ondition was not 

treated soon, she was either going to die or go crazy! 

“Wake up!” 

As he stabbed the last needle into Dahlia’s skin, an abundant stream of true e nergy flowed out of 

his body and into Dahlia’s. 

It took a moment for Dahlia to come back to her senses and for light to return t o her eyes. 

“Great!” Dustin let out a breath of relief. He asked worriedly, “What happened, Dahlia? You were-” 

Before he could finish his words, Dahlia swiped her hand across his face fierc ely, shocking him. 

“What?” Dustin frowned and turned to look at her, only to see her trembling as tears filled her eyes. 

“Why are you here? I don’t want to see you. Get out!” Dahlia wailed, slapping him again. 

This time, however, Dustin caught her hand gently. “What on  earth happened, Dahlia?” 

“How dare you ask me! Don’t you know what you did?” Dahlia seethed. “I really don’t. Was there a misunderstanding?” Dustin asked hesitantly. 

“Misunderstanding? My brother is dead, yet you tell me there was a misunder standing?” Dahlia practically roared. 

“James is dead?” Dustin paled. “How could this be?”

“You murderer! You killed my brother! I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!” Fists rained down on Dustin as Dahlia vented all her anger at him. 

1/2 

Chop:604 

“Me? No way.” Dustin was flabbergasted. 

“Don’t even try denying it. My brother was hospitalized because of what you di d last night. They failed to save him this morning, so he’s dead now!” Dahlia’s face was full of agony. 

“Impossible!” Dustin immediately shook his head. “I did slap him a few times la st night, but I 

made sure to control my strength. It was nowhere near enough to kill him!” 

Despite his hatred for James, Dustin would never kill the other man. Yesterda y’s actions were merely to teach James a lesson, so how could they have  caused his death? 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 605 – Chapter 605 

“Don’t make excuses! Your palm prints are all over my brother’s face, and the doctors said he suffered severe head trauma. If you weren’t the one who caus ed it, who else could it be? Why? Why did you have to hit him so hard? Even i f he did something wrong, you shouldn’t  

have killed him!” Dahlia bawled, her fist pounding on Dustin’s chest. 

Although Dustin should be the one in pain, the person who ended up with tear s streaking down. 

their face was Dahlia. 

“Dahlia, I think that there’s something fishy with James‘ sudden death. Please believe me. I would never kill him!” Dustin responded gravely. 

“Believe you? How am I supposed to do that when all evidence is pointing at y ou?” Dahlia roared. It has been proven that Dustin was the person who hit Ja

mes, causing the latter to be hospitalized. Doctors have also confirmed that th e cause of James‘ death was head trauma. 

These answers were concrete evidence that pointed to Dustin as the murdere r. So even if Dahlia was willing to believe that this hadn’t been Dustin’s intenti on, it was an undeniable fact that Dustin had accidentally killed her brother. 

“Calm down, Dahlia. We haven’t gotten to the bottom of this incident yet. Plea se give me some time.” Dustin’s brows were furrowed deeply. 

“How am I supposed to calm down when my brother’s dead body is laying in t he morgue? Dustin, from today onward, we are over! I don’t want to ever see you again, so get out!” Losing control of her emotions, Dahlia slapped and cla wed at him. 

There was no way she could ever forgive him for killing her brother, which me ant that from now 

on, they were enemies. 

“Take care of yourself, Dahlia. I’ll get to the bottom of this soon.” Realizing tha t nothing he said. was getting to her, Dustin stopped trying to explain himself a nd got up to leave. 

Instead of leaving, he headed straight to the hospital morgue. To be honest, h e wasn’t so confident. anymore. Although his strikes hadn’t been too powerful, it was true that he hit James, so there was still a chance that things had gone wrong. 

Still, who knew? Maybe James had terrible luck and accidentally fell to his dea th instead. 

Dustin was determined to check things out for himself. He pretended to be on e of James‘ family members and entered the hospital morgue. Dustin found th e container where James‘ body was being kept and pulled the drawer out, rev ealing a face that was blue and black. All the marks from 

yesterday were still clearly visible. 

Dustin steeled himself and began examining James‘ body carefully.

“Visible injuries on the face, bloodshot eyes, forceful impact on the forehead, damage to the back. of  

the head, and blood clots in the nostrils. It seems like intracranial bleeding is t he cause of his death…” Dustin mumbled to himself, his frown deepening as h e realized that James‘ death was indeed caused by head trauma. 

Could it be that he accidentally killed the other man? 

Dustin’s heart sank at the thought. He was sure that if that were the case, Dah lia would hate him 

for the rest of her life.1 

Dustin became lost in thought as he tried to think of what to do next. 

Suddenly, Dustin thought of something. He leaned closer and examined  James‘ body again, paying more attention to the top of the man’s head this tim e and carefully combing through each 

strand of hair. 

After a while, he finally found something out of the ordinary. 

At the center of James‘ scalp, there was a minuscule black dot hidden in the d ense forest of hair. The dot, which was the size of a pinprick, was so small tha t others could have easily missed it. 

Dustin reached out, and a force sucked a black needle the width of a strand of hair out of James‘ 

head. 

“I knew something was wrong.” A shiver ran down Dustin’s back as he studied the black needle in 

his hand. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 606 – Chapter 606

It was obvious that someone was trying to frame Dustin for James‘ death, but who? Was it the 

Doyle family or the Grant family? Or perhaps someone he had never met befo re. And why would they do this? Were they trying to turn Dahlia against him? 

Dustin stared at the black needle he was holding. He wanted to explain everyt hing to Dahlia but stopped himself. He knew that in her current state, she woul d never believe him. 

Besides, all he had was the needle, which wasn’t enough to prove anything. H e would only be able to prove his innocence when he found the real killer. 

Just then, the sound of the phone ringing tore through the air. Dustin fished ou t his phone and 

saw that it was Nelson. 

“Hello? Great timing, Nelson. There’s something I need you to-” 

Before Dustin could finish what he wanted to say, a panicked voice rang out. “ We’re in trouble, Sir!” 

“What’s happening?” Dustin frowned. 

“A bunch of martial artists just randomly barged into our dojo and began  beating our men up. They are ruthless! Our men  

have no chance of stopping these people, so please save us!” Nelson pleaded desperately. 

“Hang on. I’m on my way!” Dustin hùng up and immediately made his way to t he Flame Dragon Dojo. As the gang’s leader, there was no way he could just i gnore this. 

After half an  

hour, Dustin finally arrived at the Flame Dragon Dojo, where a bunch of his dis ciples were sprawled out on the floor. 

Foreign martial artists clad in dark clothes had completely taken over the plac e. Even the Four Guardians, who were fairly strong, were pinned under their f eet, unable to move at all, while 

Nelson was shaking where he knelt on the ground.

“Sir!” Nelson was overjoyed when he saw Dustin and struggled to stand up. H owever, he was kicked in the back by a bearded man and fell  back onto the ground. 

“Are you the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang?” The bearded man rose to his feet slowly, his expression arrogant. 

“I am. And who are you?” Dustin asked. 

“The name’s Malcom. Bennet Malcom. I’m the Doyle family’s envoy, and I was  ordered to capture you.” Bennet answered calmly. 

“Bennet Malcom?” The Flame Dragon  

Gang immediately paled when they heard this. Bennet Malcom, otherwise kno wn as Maniac, was a Divine– 

level martial artist who also happened to be Terry Doyle’s right– hand man. He was notorious for winning all duels people challenged him with, regardless of his opponents‘ level. His methods were also brutal to the point t hat his opponents either ended up dead or critically injured, which was why th e mere mention of his name was enough to throw Nelson  

and the others into a state of frenzy. 

1/2 

Besides being insanely powerful, Bennet also had the support of the Doyle fa mily, making him 

untouchable. 

“The Doyle family again?” Dustin raised an eyebrow. “You guys really don’t kn ow when to give up, 

do you?” 

First, it had been Duncan, now, it was their family envoy. They seem to  really have their eyes set on Dustin 

The Flame Dragon Gang belongs to Mr. Doyle in the first place, yet you killed Harry Hall and took over the gang without permission. Your actions have mad e Mr. Doyle very angry. He has ordered. me to take you in for  questioning. You better behave to save yourself from the pain.” Bennet threat ened coolly.

“Enough with the chit– 

chat, Bennet. Arrest that f*cker. I want my revenge!” Right then, a young wom an with a clenched jaw limped her way out of the crowd. 

“It’s you?” Dustin narrowed his eyes as he immediately recognized the woman , who was none other than Maggie Doyle, whom he had met during yesterday’ s car accident. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 607 – Chapter 607 

“Hey, motherf*cker. I bet you didn’t expect me to come for you so soon.” Magg ie sneered. “I’ve warned you not to cross me, or you’d be dead meat. I bet you ’re shaking in fear now, aren’t you?” 

As soon as she went home, she  

ordered her men to look into Dustin and discovered that he was 

the leader of the Flame Dragon Gang. Her cousin Terry had been the one wh o was controlling that gang, so how dare Dustin touch that gang! 

She  

immediately went to report her findings to Terry, secretly exaggerating the stor y, which led 

to the current situation. 

“Wasn’t yesterday’s lesson memorable enough? Why would you ask for anoth er beating?” Dustin. asked nonchalantly. 

“A beating? Haha! Look around you. You’re surrounded by martial artists who work under my family!” Maggie yelled. 

As the only martial arts family among the Fabulous Five, the Doyle family focu sed more on 

security and provided martial arts assistance, which was why despite being th e weakest of the five families in terms of wealth, their physical strength was se cond to none.

*Just because you  

have numbers on your side doesn’t mean you’ll win.” Dustin shook his head. 

I’m not in the mood for bloodshed today, so as long as you apologize, compen sate  

all the damages, and promise not to do this again, I might let this matter slide.” 

“Let this matter slide? Pfft!” Maggie burst out laughing. “Bitch, what gives you  the right to say 

that? Your life is in my hands now. You’d be dead if I ordered my men to tear you to shreds!” 

“Really? Try it, then ” Dustin spread out his hands, his expression remaining u nchanged. 

“I guess you’re going to be stubborn till the end. Bennet, destroy him!” Maggie gestured to Bennet and took a seat at the side to enjoy the show. 

“Kid, you shouldn’t have offended Ms. Maggie. I was planning to capture you peacefully, but now, 

I’ll have no choice but to break your limbs to placate her,” Bennet said frigidly as he trudged forward, his large, imposing frame putting immense pressure on others. 

“Sir, Bennet Malcom is a powerful Divine– 

level martial artist. You’re no match for him, so run!” 

Nelson, who was tied up, cried. 

“What will you guys do if I run now?” Dustin was surprised by Nelson’s loyalty. 

“Our lives are nothing compared to yours. Let them do whatever they want!” N elson answered firmly. From the moment he heard Bennet’s name, he knew t hat he was doomed. 

“As your leader, there’s no way I’d abandon all of you,” Dustin responded cal mly.

“Sir, as long as you’re alive, there will always be hope. You’re extremely talent ed; you’ll reach the top in no time. There’s no need  

for you to risk your life here!” Nelson shouted. Although Dustin 

was also a Divine– 

level martial artist, he was still no match for a seasoned fighter like Bennet. No t to mention, Bennet also had the Doyle family backing him up. 

“I don’t deserve to be your leader if I run away in times of trouble.” Dustin was unfazed. 

1/2 

“Sir! Now is not the time to be stubborn. Bennet is far too  

strong for you to handle. Saving your own life is far more important. Hurry, run !” Nelson panicked. 

“Run, Sir! Forget about us!” 

“As long as you’re safe, the Flame Dragon Gang  

can rise again. Our deaths won’t be in vain!” 

Influenced by Nelson, the rest of the gang’s disciples began crying out in right eousness. 

In the martial world, nothing was more important than loyalty and righteousnes s. The fact that Dustin was willing to stand up against the Doyle family for the m was enough to prove that they 

had chosen the right person to follow. 

“Don’t worry. This big guy can’t do anything to me.” Dustin smiled softly. “Stub born to the end, I see? Let’s see how long you’ll last!” Maggie sniggered. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 608 – Chapter 608 

“Hey, kid. You should’ve listened when they told you to run, but unfortunately, it’s too late now. Bennet stepped closer to Dustin. Soon, Bennet was less than 20 feet away from Dustin, which 

was the best range for an attack. There was no way Dustin could escape from him. 

“When did I ever say that I wanted to run?” Dustin retorted calmly. “Do you still plan to resist after hearing my nickname?” Bennet sneered. 

“Resist? No, you misunderstand me. I’m merely going to knock you out.” Dusti n corrected. 

“Knock me out? Pfft!” Bennet sniggered. “Fine. I’ll give you a chance. I won’t move  

from this spot. You have three chances to strike me. I’ll let you go if you can m ake me take even a single step backward.” 

His words put a smirk on Maggie’s and the others‘ faces, who were all aware t hat Bennet’s body was impenetrable. Even those of the same rank as him cou ldn’t break through his defenses. So everyone was confident that even if Benn et let Dustin attack him thirty  

times without protecting himself, the former would still be completely unharme d. 

“This is interesting. Bennet is going to play a game of cat and mouse.” Maggie smirked. 

“The brat is going to make  

a fool of himself, yet he thinks he’s got the upper hand.” 

The martial artists from the Doyle family had their arms crossed and were grin ning from ear to ear as they watched on. While Nelson and the others gritted t heir teeth and clenched their jaws. 

Bennet was clearly humiliating Dustin, yet Nelson and the rest of the gang wer e too weak to fight 

back. 

“Are you sure you want to let me have three strikes at you first?” Dustin sudde nly asked. 

“Why? Is it not enough? Fine, you can have ten. If that’s still not enough, you can even have thirty.”

Bennet sneered. 

“It’s okay. Just  

one is enough.” Dustin smiled softly and suddenly threw an ordinary–looking punch. 

“Don’t fall for it, Sir! He’s provoking you!” Nelson yelled. 

“Ignorant fool.” Maggie sniggered. 

“Things are starting to get good.” The Doyle family martial artists started cheer ing. They naturally assumed that Dustin was making things harder for himself. 

There was an audible thump as Dustin’s fist buried itself into Bennet’s abdom en. However, the 

latter seemed unfazed; his arms were still crossed as he sneered at Dustin. 

“He actually made  

a move? How foolish!” The Doyle family martial artists giggled jeeringly. 

Bennet chuckled. “Are you trying to tickle me with that puny punch of yours? Y ou-” 

Suddenly, he paled and looked down as he realized something. 

The place where Dustin had struck him had started churning, and suddenly, th ere was an ear- splitting bang as Bennet’s abdomen exploded, leaving a gapi ng, bloody hole. 

1/2 

Chapter 608 

The insane force sent Bennet flying in the air before he crashed heavily into th e floor and passed. 

out on impact. 

With a single strike, Dustin had knocked Bennet out!

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 609 Chapter 609 

Flabbergasted, everyone gaped at Bennet, who landed on the f defeated with 7 with a crash. None of them 

expected someone as powerful as Bennet to be one punch. 

Wasn’t he supposed to have an impenetrable body and be insanely strong?  How was he defeated 

so easily? 

“I–impossible!” Maggie’s gleeful expression had vanished and was now  replaced by aghast. 

This was Maniac they were talking about. A revered Divine–level martial artist  who was also Terry’s best fighter. 

She couldn’t believe that such a powerful person had been defeated by a  single punch from 

Dustin. 

“Is this Sir Rhys‘ true strength? He’s terrifying.” Nelson’s eyes were wide open  with disbelief. 

Bennet was well known for his strength, which made him the best fighter in  the Doyle family. He had never lost a single battle and was even strong  enough to eliminate the Flame Dragon Gang by himself, yet he had been  defeated by a single attack from Dustin. That was incredible! 

There was a pregnant pause before the uproar began. 

“Holy shit! I didn’t know that Sir Rhys was so strong. Who would have  expected him to take Maniac down by himself? He’s awesome!” 

“With such a strong leader, I’m sure our gang will go far in the future!”

The Flame Dragon Gang disciples were overjoyed by the outcome and were  in awe of Dustin’s strength. 

Maniac? Yeah, right! He couldn’t even withstand a single punch from their  leader, much less 

thirty punches. 

“How could this have happened? Bennet lost?” 

“Who the hell is that guy? How the fuck did he defeat Bennet so easily?” 

The Doyle family’s martial artists were terrified by Dustin’s power. They had  initially thought that it would be an easy win, never expecting things to turn out  like this. 

Was this the end of the Doyle family? 

“Your men seem a bit weak. Why don’t you test out my strength yourself?”  Dustin turned his head, and his gaze landed on Maggie, who stood amidst the  crowd. 

“W–what?” Maggie paled and stumbled backward, nearly tripping over her  feet. 

“Protect Ms. Maggie!” The Doyle family’s martial artists immediately  surrounded Maggie to keep 

her safe. 

All of them had their guards up, and several men had broken out in a cold  sweat. After all, how could they possibly defeat the person who won against  Maniac? Still, they had to carry out their duty, so even if they knew they would  lose, they had to stand up and fight. 

“Seeing how you defeated Bennet, I have to admit that I underestimated you.”  Maggie composed 

herself quickly. “However, my family has tons of people who are way stronger  than Bennet. Do you think that you can defeat a bunch of people just because  you defeated Bennet?”

The Doyle family was a martial arts family, and each family member practiced  martial arts, so nothing would change, no matter how powerful Dustin was. 

“So what?” Dustin responded, unfazed. 

“I’m very generous. I’m willing to let you go if you get on your knees and  grovel for forgiveness. Maggie humphed arrogantly. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 610 Chapter 610 

“I don’t think you understand the situation here. You’re the rat in the trap right  now, not me.” 

Dustin reminded. 

The Flame Dragon Gang disciples, who had been suppressed by Bennet  earlier, sprung up excitedly now that they had a fighting chance against the  Doyle family. 

“What? Are you challenging my family?” Maggie yelled. 

“So what if I am? Since I’ve already offended your family, I might as well see  things to the end. “Dustin retorted fearlessly. 

“You!” Maggie seethed. She didn’t expect Dustin to be crazy enough to  completely disregard her family. 

“Ms. Maggie, this place isn’t safe anymore. We should retreat and regroup.”  One of the martial artists next to her whispered. 

There was no way they could hold out against so many gang disciples,  especially with Dustin around. 

Maggie sucked a deep breath and eventually ordered, “Retreat!” “Who said you could leave?” 

With a fierce stomp, true energy burst out, and the Doyle family martial artists  were sent flying into the air, causing wails to ring out everywhere.

“Grab them!” Nelson immediately charged forward with his men, finally having  the chance to release all the pent–up anger from the humiliation. 

“Stop!” Right before the battle broke out, a feminine voice cut through the  commotion. 

A voluptuous woman clad in black walked in, with a dozen female martial  artists following closely behind. 

“What?” Dustin frowned. He was taken aback because he knew the woman in  black. It was Claudia Doyle, whom he had encountered briefly back in  Swinton. 

They had first met at Peaceful Medical Center when she and Sheila had been  severely injured by Thor Garcia, one of The Four Scoundrels. Back then,  Dustin was the one who saved them and killed Thor. Their interactions  stopped after he cured Sheila’s odd disease in exchange for the Gozoraberry,  so he was surprised to see Claudia here. 

“You came at the right time, Claudia. Kill this bastard for me!” Maggie’s eyes  lit up, and she cried out happily. 

“It’s you?” Claudia was just as astonished to see Dustin. 

“Long time no see, Ms. Doyle.” Dustin greeted indifferently. 

“Claudia, this man was acting so arrogantly. And he even challenged our  family. Take him down immediately!” Maggie jeered. 

“Shut your lips!” Claudia shot Maggie a glare, causing the latter to swallow her  words. 

Maggie had always been terrified of her cousin, and it wasn’t just because of  her strength, but because of Claudia’s close relationship with the Murrays. Out  of all the youngsters in the Doyle family, Terry was the only one who could  control Claudia. 

“Dustin, I don’t know what grudge you have against Maggie, but I must bring  her back safely today,” Claudia said. 

“That’ll be difficult. She stirred up trouble and even hurt my men. I can’t  pretend that nothing happened.” Dustin shook his head.

“I am willing to pay you double the compensation for all the damage she  caused,” Claudia responded confidently. 

“This isn’t about money. Would you be happy if I gave you some money for  expenses after slapping you a few times?” Dustin retorted. 

your 

medical 

“Then, what do you want?” Claudia frowned. 

“First, she has to kneel and apologize. She also has to pay a tenfold  compensation, as well as slap herself twice to show her sincerity.” Dustin  smiled softly. 

“Fuck off!” Maggie snapped. “You want me to apologize and slap myself?  Who the fuck do think you are?” 

you 

‘Dustin, you’re taking things too far!” Claudia growled. “I’m talking to you nicely  because saved Sheila before. You’re going to have to suffer the  consequences if you keep this up!” 

you

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter 501-550

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  501 – 

Chapter 501 

Julie was taken aback before she collected herself and stared at Dustin like h e was an idiot. “Are you, now? Dustin, can you stop bluffing? Who do you thin k you are? The audacity to claim that you’re the leader of the 

gang!” 

“Dustin quit it. You need to behave.” Dahlia glared at him. She didn’t look conv inced  

either. After all, Dustin had only arrived in Millsburg a few days ago. It was imp ossible to claim the leadership position within that 

time frame. 

“Why would I lie to you about this? If you don’t trust me, just go with me to the Flame Dragon Gang. I’ll get your 

money back for you,” Dustin swore. 

“Hmph! Do you take us as fools? We’ll die if we ask the gang for our money b ack!” Julie told him off. 

“Whatever. How about I go to the Flame Dragon Gang headquarters alone wit hout the two of you?” He couldn’t be bothered to argue with  the ladies, and he thought they were overreacting to a small issue. 

“Wait! I’ll go with  

you.” Dahlia sprang up when she noticed that Dustin was leaving. 

“Dahlia, are you crazy? Are you seriously going to follow  

this dude and meet with the Flame Dragon Gang?” Julie was frightened and w ondered if Dahlia ever listened to her warnings. 

“No matter what, we need  

to give it a try.” Dahlia had a serious look on her face. “In the best– case scenario, we get them to pay their debts. If we can’t, well, we’ll come up with a Plan B.”

“But 

“No buts. If you’re scared, you don’t have to go together.” Dahlia held up a ha nd to stop Julie from talking them 

out of it. 

“Yes, I’m scared, but I can’t let you face danger alone!” Julie let out a long sig h. “I’ll have to reach out to some 

of my contacts for your safety.” 

While speaking, she made a call to someone. “Hey, darling. I need you to do me a small favor…! 

Three minutes later, Julie hung up with a calmer demeanor. “Julie, I called up Terrence. He promised to help you out. He can’t guarantee that you’ll get the debts paid, but he can assure your safety.” 

“Great. Thanks for going through the trouble for me. We’ll leave now. True to her word, Dahlia left with Dustin 

soon after. 

At noon, Nelson and Hank were enjoying a casual tea break at the office of Fl ame Dragon Properties. A s*xily 

clad secretary was tending to the men with great attention. 

“Lord Horst, this is a limited– 

edition Rolex for a successful man like you. Check it out. Do you like it?” Hank handed Nelson a gift box, which carried a watch gilded with gold. 

“Not bad, Mr. Hoffman. That’s thoughtful of you.” Nelson beamed in satisfactio n and asked, “What brings you here? I don’t think you’re just here to send me the watch.” 

1/2 

Chapter 501

“It’s all  

thanks to you that our company is doing well. It’s only fair to get you a gift.” Ha nk suddenly changed. the topic of the conversation. “But I ran into some troubl e recently, and I’ll need your help.” 

“Oh? What trouble? I’m all ears.” Nelson downed the drink in his cup. 

“Well, the headquarters sent a new chairman to keep us in check. The new ch airman is pretty slick. To defeat her, I issued her a challenge to get you to pay the 70 million in debt. If she fails, she’ll have to vacate the 

position.” Hank offered a loaded description of the problem. 

“I got it.” Nelson caught up fast. “You want me  

to teach her a lesson. Is that it?” 

“Indeed!” Hank nodded with a grin. “Do whatever you like to her, as long as yo u keep her alive!” 

“What’s the background of that new chairman?” Nelson demanded more infor mation before he agreed to it. Although the Flame Dragon Gang was notoriou s in the region, they could not afford to offend certain entities- for example, the 

branch families of the Fabulous Five or the disciples of the Tremendous Thre e

“Lord Horst, I have looked into her. She’s nothing.” Hank was confident. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  502 – 

Chapter 502 

Dahlia might have the backing of Regulus Nicholson, but the patriarch in Glen stead was too far away from 

Balerno to pose any threat. 

“Oh, it shouldn’t be a problem if she’s nothing special.” Nelson chuckled. “She’ d better not show up! If she ever does, I’ll make it tough on her!” It was simpl y ridiculous for a person who wasn’t rich or powerful to demand 

money from him.

“Lord Horst, I’ll have to trouble you for this. When it’s done, I’ll send you a gift.” Hank bowed to Nelson. 

“Haha! Not a problem. We’re brothers. Take it easy.” A wide smile appeared o n Nelson’s face. Based on his past experiences, the mention of a “gift” would i mply at least a million dollars in monetary reward

“Lord Horst …” One of Nelson’s men knocked on the door during the conversa tion. Nelson raised his brows unhappily. “What? Can’t you see that I’m in a bu siness meeting with my client?” 

“A few visitors demanded to see you. They would like you to pay your debts,” t he man reported the situation. 

“Oh, they sure act fast! Speak of the devil!” Nelson rubbed his chin. Hank cracked a smile. “Lord Horst, I shall be the audience for your show.” 

“Open your eyes wide and see how I teach her a lesson!” With a slap on the t able, Nelson rose and marched out of the room. At the same time, Hank went to the window and watched the situation unfold from the gap 

between the curtains. 

Meanwhile, Dahlia was standing at the entrance to the Flame Dragon Properti es with Dustin to her left and 

Julie to her right. 

“Dahlia, should we call it off? Look at the men in there! They are scowling and glaring at us. It’s so terrifying!” Julie cowered behind them and swallowed hard in fear. The Flame Dragon Gang was known for its 

ruthlessness, and she was gravely concerned that the gang might s*xually ass ault her after she entered their 

nest. 

“We’re already at the entrance. We can’t give up  

at the last minute, right?” Dahlia, however, was calm and 

composed.

“Dahlia, the gang is violent! What if Julie stammered because, at that moment, she saw Nelson emerging with a bunch of men in tow, ready  to fight. She was shaking at the sight of his contracted brows and his 

deathlike stare. 

“Who’s the daredevil who asks me to pay up?” Nelson marched forward fearle ssly. 

“It’s me.” Dahlia took a step forward and announced in a shrill voice, “Lord Hor st, it’s only fair to pay your debts. It’s time for you to pay the 70 million you ow e to my company.” 

“Haha! You’re quite bold!” Cackling, Nelson gestured at the men. “Someone g et me my saber!” 

“Yes, Sir!” The men replied and immediately hauled out a brass ring saber for him. 

“Crap! We’re done for!” Looking pale, Julie seemed ready to faint. Similarly, D ahlia was nervous about Nelson’s 

1/2 

Chaucer SIZ 

actions. 

“Hmph! They overestimated themselves!” A gleeful smile spread on Hank’s fa ce as he stared down from the 

windows above. 

“Nelson Horst, are you seriously going to slash people when you’re in the wro ng for not paying your debts?” Dustin suddenly emerged from behind Dahlia. 

“Hmm?” When Nelson saw Dustin, he appeared to be struck by lightning and dropped the brass ring saber 

onto the ground. Realizing the gravity of their situation, he turned around  and slapped one of his men on the face as he yelled, “Why the f*ck did you ev en bring that saber to me? Quick! Get me a check!”

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  503 – 

Chapter 503 

“What?” The man was in a state of confusion after being slapped. He held his cheek, looking lost. The other 

men exchanged looks of shock. No one had expected that outburst from Nels on, who one second ago was 

screaming about slashing the visitors. And the next second, Nelson appeared frightened, as though he saw 

ghosts. What was going on? 

“What are you doing there? Hurry up and get me the check!” Nelson gave the frozen man a nervous kick. 

“Okay…” The man hurriedly stumbled his way back to the office. He had no cl ue about the situation, but one thing was for sure–Lord Horst was fearful. 

During the wait, Nelson went up to Dustin and squeezed an apologetic smile. “ Sir Rhys, when did you arrive? You should have informed me earlier, so I coul d send someone to pick you up.” 

“Sir Rhys?” Dahlia and Julie were stunned by Nelson’s obsequious behavior. They  

looked at each other in disbelief. Why would the cruel Lord Horst of the Flame Dragon Gang act in such a humble manner after meeting Dustin

“Nelson Horst, it’s only fair that you pay off the debts of the Flame Dragon Ga ng. Understood?” Dustin scolded Nelson. The latter nodded fervently as he wi ped the sweat off his forehead. “Right, Sir Rhys, you’re right. I was acting with out thinking just now. I promise I won’t do that again.” 

“That’d better be the case. By the way, you were a hooligan just now. You sho uld apologize to the debtor.” 

Dustin warned him.

“Chairman Nicholson, I’m very sorry. I was rude to you just now, and I can onl y hope that you show me grace and forgive me this time.” Nelson plastered a smile on his face as he continuously bowed and apologized. However, his beh avior came unexpectedly for Dahlia. She had mentally prepared herself to figh t a gangster, but never had she expected the fierce– 

looking Lord Horst to turn into a tame animal this soon. 

She wasn’t the only one who received a great shock. To be honest, Julie was at a loss for words as well. She 

questioned if Nelson Horst was still the same man as the notorious and formid able Lord Horst she knew. 

“Lord Horst, I’m only here to collect the debts. Please forgive me if I offended you in any way.” Dahlia politely 

responded to him. 

“Don’t say that! It’s all my fault for owing you the payments in the first place.” Nelson was rather surprised and moved by her manners. Anyone could tell th at Dustin and Dahlia  

shared an unusual relationship. Nelson revered and feared his new leader at t he same time. 

“Lord Horst, the money’s here.” The man returned in a hurry, carrying a check in his hand. Nelson wiped the sweat off his forehead and carefully handed Da hlia the check. 

He said with much respect, “Chairman Nicholson, this is the amount I owed yo u. Please take a look.” 

“80 million?” When she checked the figures, she was slightly surprised at the extra money. “Lord Horst, did you accidentally pay me more?” 

“No, no, I didn’t. I’ve owed you the money for a while now. Just see it as intere st payments.” Nelson smiled at her. 

Chapter 503 

Dahlia was speechless; this was just perplexing and troubling. She was gratef ul and lucky enough to have

recovered the 70 million in debt, but now, she received 10 million more. 

“Dahlia, since it’s for the interest payment, you should accept it,” Dustin chime d in. 

“That’s right. Chairman Nicholson, please accept the check, so I can sleep wel l tonight.” Nelson had at pleading look on his face. 

“Well, okay then. Thank you, Lord Horst, for your generosity and  help.” No longer insisting, Dahlia pocketed the check. She could tell that Dusti n was the sole reason behind Nelson’s humble attitude, and she couldn’t help but wonder if Dustin was telling the truth earlier today. 

“Nelson Horst, keep in mind what you said today.” After warning Nelson once again, Dustin left with Dahlia 

and Julie. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  504 – 

Chapter 504 

“Have a good day, Sir Rhys!” Nelson bowed deeply to the trio as they left. 

“Have a good day. Sir Rhys!” The members of the Flame Dragon Gang mimic ked Nelson and chanted loudly. 

Hank had run down to the first floor from his viewing point when he figured tha t something was off. He confronted Nelson. “Lord Horst, what’s wrong? Why d id you pay her back?” 

Nelson had promised to teach Dahlia a lesson, but upon the meeting. Nelson obediently paid the debts without a word of protest. Since when were the Flam e Dragon Gang such losers? 

“Oh, ‘why‘ you f*cking ask?” Nelson turned around and glowered as he hissed , “Did you know who’s the guy beside that lady just now?” 

“Wasn’t he just a bodyguard? What’s so special about that?” Hank frowned, c onfused by Nelson’s reaction.

“Just a bodyguard?!” After the initial shock, Nelson smacked Hank hard on the back of his head and rebuked, ” You blind f*ckwit! That’s our new gang leader !” 

“What? Your new gang leader?” Hank was stunned. 

“Son of a b*tch! I almost died because of you. Don’t you ever show up in front of me. Now, get lost!” Incandescent with rage, Nelson flung the Rolex watch in Hank’s face. Hank was simmering with anger but dared not talk back. So, he l eft with his tail between his legs. Never had he expected Dahlia to be acquaint ed with a powerful figure like Dustin. 

“Dustin, are you really the new leader of the Flame Dragon Gang?” Unable to suppress her curiosity, Dahlia blurted out the question. She was still in disbeli ef, but she figured out that something was not quite right judging from Nelson’ s behavior. 

“You saw it with your own eyes just now. How could that be fake?” Dustin shru gged his shoulders. 

“I mean, how did you become the leader?” She gave him a funny look. 

“I was acknowledged for my outstanding moral integrity. Did you seriously thin k I fought my way to the 

position?” He asked her with a straight face. 

“Is that true?” She shot him a doubtful glance. He gave her a half– smile. “What do you think?” 

“Whatever. I don’t care how you ended up as the leader, but I only have one t hing to ask of you–do not stir 

trouble!” She stared at him with a serious face. 

“Don’t worry. I won’t hurt others as long as they don’t hurt me. From now on, t he Flame Dragon Gang will not 

commit any sort of crime,” he vowed. 

“That’s good to hear that.” She let out a relieved sigh. Before this, she was ge nuinely worried that Dustin had been led astray and committed crimes like mu rder or robbery.

“Dustin Rhys, I couldn’t tell that you were related to the Flame Dragon Gang!” Julie  

suddenly spoke up. “But you shouldn’t get ahead of yourself. The gang isn’t m ade up of good guys, and they will get themselves into 

1/2 

trouble sooner or later. I advise you to get back on the right path before you g et arrested and jailed for some crime.” 

“You don’t have to worry about that. Just take care of yourself,” he replied bla ndly. 

“Hmph! You little ingrate!” Julie pouted. Even though she held Dustin in higher regard, he was still far behind Terrence. 

“Alright now.  

Stop the bickering. We have settled the first challenge, but that still leaves us with the second challenge– 

the business deal with Brooks Corporation.” Dahlia steered the conversation. 

“Dahlia, I can’t promise to be of help in most cases, but I can totally help you o ut on this one!” Julie patted her chest confidently. 

“What’s your plan?” Dahlia was curious to know. 

“Have you forgotten that my Terrence is a manager at the Brooks Corporation ? If he’s willing to speak up for us, there’s no deal we can’t seal!” Julie sounde d proud. 

“Is that so?” Dahlia’s eyes lit up with joy. 

“Of course!” Julie put on a smug smile. “Given Terrence’s connections, he’ll o nly need to put in a good word, and it’s a done deal!” 

Hearing that, Dustin smiled wryly and gave them a shake of the head. “Oh, yo u shouldn’t get ahead of yourself, Julie. Terrence can’t even save his own ass in that company. How is he going to help Dahlia?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  505 –

Chapter 505 

“What? What do you mean he can’t save his own ass?! What nonsense is that ?” Julie glared at him crossly. She was annoyed with the way Dustin had pour ed cold water on her suggestion. 

“If I’m not wrong. Terrence Stone will be fired by the Brooks Corporation today ,” Dustin proclaimed breezily. 

“Bullshit!” Julie was irked by his prediction. “Our Terrence is good at his job. W hy would he get fired?” 

“Whether you believe it or not, it’s all up to you. Anyway. Terrence Stone can’t help us on the second challenge. “Dustin shrugged. 

“If he can’t help, are you saying that you can do it? What a joke! Julie stared a t him icily, thinking that he was only a reckless man who shouldn’t be bragging around. 

“Sorry to tell you, but I can do what Terrence Stone can’t.” Dustin grinned at h er. 

“Oh, you’re getting cocky now, aren’t you?” Julie was burning with rage. 

“Dustin Rhys, I wanted to respect you, but if you’re such an arrogant twat, I’ll p rove you wrong!” Then, she immediately made a call to Terrence and told him the situation, albeit embellished with dramatic elements. 

“What? Is he saying that I’d get fired? That’s hilarious! I’m in a position of auth ority in the company. No one 

can touch me here!” Terrence scoffed with arrogance. 

“Terrence, this brat is looking down on you. Why don’t you show him the powe r of your professional 

connections today?” Julie fanned the fire. 

“No problem! It’s just a business contract, right? I’ll make a call to Mr. Suzman , the manager of the Sales Department, and I’ll get him to settle it for you. Just come to the office and sign the contract!” Terrence was bursting with confiden ce.

*Terrence, thank you for your help!” Delighted, Julie hung up and tossed her h air. “Weren’t you acting all smug just now? Do you want to go with me to the B rooks Corporation office?” 

“I don’t see why not.” Dustin was nonchalant. 

“Great! I will show you the difference between you and Terrence today.” Julie sneered at him. Brook Corporation, with hundreds of billions worth of assets, was the most prominent company in Millsburg. Even 

the notorious Flame Dragon Gang was nothing compared to Brooks Corporati on. Terrence was not only the manager at the company– 

he had strong backing from some higher– 

ups there. Openly challenging Terrence 

was a futile and humiliating attempt. 

30 minutes later, the elevator doors at the entrance of the Brooks Corporation Sales Department slid open with 

a chime, and the trio emerged from the elevator. 

“Dahlia, this is the place. Terrence has given them a heads up. I’m sure everything will go fine.” Feeling confident, Julie  went to the front desk and rapped her knuckles on the tabletop in a conceited manner. “Hey 

Get Mr. Suzman for us! Just tell him that his guests have arrived.” 1 

Chapter 505 

“Excuse me. Do you have an appointment?” The front desk staff inquired polit ely. 

“Only regular visitors need appointments. We don’t.” Julie argued. 

“I’m sorry. Our manager has informed us not to let any visitors in unless they h ave made an appointment.” The 

secretary shook her head.

“You need to be more sensible! Do you know who I am? Or who my darling is ? How dare you speak to me like 

that?” Julie glared at the secretary. 

At that moment, a slightly overweight middle– 

aged man walked out of the office. Dressed in a suit, he 

appeared distant and authoritative. “What’s with the commotion?” 

“Mr. Suzman, you have a few visitors who insisted on meeting you despite not having an appointment,” the secretary hurriedly explained

“Haven’t I told you before? I’m not seeing anyone without an appointment! Get them out of here!” The  

man waved his hand impatiently. He would have no time left if he were to ente rtain every single visitor who didn’t 

have an appointment. 

“Sir, madam, please leave, or I’ll have to call security.” The  secretary urged them to leave. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  506 – 

Chapter 506 

“Wait!” Julie ran up to the middle– 

aged man just as he was about to leave. “Mr. Suzman, you might not know me, but you must know Terrence Stone.” 

*Terrence Stone?” The man lifted an eyebrow. “What do you three have to do with him?” 

*Terrence is my boyfriend!” Julie beamed proudly. “Mr. Suzman, I believe that he has already given you a heads 

-up. Now, can we go to your office?”

“No, you can’t.” The man put on a frosty look. “I’ll repeat: you have to make an appointment to meet with me.” 

“What?” Julie was slightly taken aback by his attitude. “Mr. Suzman, did you n ot hear me? I’m Terrence’s 

girlfriend, and I’m here to talk business.” 

“So what?” The man snickered. “Even if it were Terrence who came to see me , he’d have to make an 

appointment too!” 

“You- 

” Julie choked on anger and refused to believe that Mr. Suzman would shut he r out. He wouldn’t even 

budge at the mention of Terrence. 

“Julie, it looks like name– 

dropping won’t work around here.” Dustin flashed her a half–smile. Her eyes 

twitched, and her expression crumbled. She showed up confidently, only to be let down. 

Still she glanced at the man. “Mr. Suzman, you’re colleagues with Terrence. D o you want to get on bad terms 

with him?” 

“So what? Get lost now, or else!” The man bellowed at them. Julie’s cheeks b urned in shame as she huffed 

and puffed. “You’re a bully!” 

“Cole Suzman! Acting like you’re something, aren’t you?” Terrence snorted an d marched toward the group. 

Julie was overjoyed to see her boyfriend and instantly went up to him and star ted complaining. “Terrence, you came at the right time! I was bullied by that g uy just now!”

“Yes, I saw everything. Let me handle this from here.” He nodded and cast a s harp look at the middle– 

aged man. “Cole Suzman, you’re getting bolder these days. I haven’t seen yo u in a few days, and now, you don’t 

even show me respect.” 

“And who are you? Why do you deserve my respect?” Cole Suzman  wore an indifferent expression, 

“Hah, you’re acting like you don’t have a clue.” Terrence sneered at him. “Suz man, apologize to my girlfriend now, or I’ll make you regret it! Don’t blame me for not giving you a chance!* 

“Hmph! Did you hear him? Apologize to me now! Julie grinned gleefully. Altho ugh both men were managers. Terrence had stronger support from upper ma nagement. Getting on top of Cole Suzman was a piece of cake for him. 

“Terrence Stone, are you dumb or what? Do you think you deserve an apolog y from me? Who do you think  

you are, the human resources manager?” Cole merely smirked at the ridiculou s demand. 

“What?!” Frowning, Terrence questioned, What was that?” 

Ah, it looks like you’re still in the dark. The company issued a notice this mor ning to fire you and put you under investigation immediately. You are no longe r a manager now.” Cole informed him. 

“What did you say? Fired and put under investigation? How could that be?!” T errence’s expression stiffened. 

“Don’t trust me? Just check your phone. They should have sent the notice of t ermination to you by now.” Cole snickered. 

Terrence quickly checked his phone, and he seemed to be struck by lightning. Sweating profusely, he realized that he had indeed been fired. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  507 – 

Chapter 507

“H–how could that be? I– 

impossible!” Terrence’s eyes were bulging with disbelief. Although he did not put much effort into the job, at least he didn’t make any mistakes. On top of th at, he was carefree during his time 

with the company because he had the backing of the higher– ups. Given his social connections, it wouldn’t 

make sense for him to get fired. He couldn’t wrap his head around the situatio n. 

“Terrence, you’re fired?” Julie was bug– 

eyed when she noticed the change in Terrence’s expression. He had promise d her the business contract, but how did he end up losing his job instead? 

“It looks like there’s trouble.” Dahlia furrowed her brows and appeared pensive . She had pinned her hopes on Terrence, but he wouldn’t be of any help anym ore. 

“Cole Suzman, be honest– 

were you playing dirty behind my back?” Terrence fixed his gaze on Cole. 

“Why would I do so when there’s nothing between us? Plus, even if I wanted, I wouldn’t have the power to do that. You should look at yourself for the reason ,” Cole said impassionately. He had long been frustrated by employees who w ere coasting at work, and he was more than pleased to see Terrence fired. 

“Bullshit! No one else could have done that except for you! You must have ratt ed on me!” Terrence glowered at him. He had embezzled money when he wa s on the job, and Cole must have found the evidence. 

“Well, if you insist on thinking so, I can’t do anything  

about it.” Cole could not be bothered to explain himself. After all, he couldn’t c are less since Terrence was no longer an employee. 

“You’re  

wicked, Cole Suzman!” Terrence’s features contorted into a threatening scowl. “If you think you’ve won, you’re wrong! I’ll let you know– 

I have backing within the company. Even if I’m fired today, I will get rehired tomorrow!”

“Oh, really? And who’s that person backing you?” Cole questioned him. 

“You might want to sit down for this. My uncle is the CEO of the company!” Te rrence announced proudly. 

“That explains why a guy like you would work your way into a managerial role. It’s all thanks to your connection!” Cole’s expression fell He heard about Terr ence’s jaw– 

dropping social connections, but he never thought that Terrence was a relativ e of the CEO. He worried that he might be in trouble. 

“Are you afraid now?” Terrence sneered. 

“Suzman, if you were the one who ratted me out, you made the dumbest mist ake in your life. Apologize to me now, or you’ll be the one who’s kicked out to morrow!” Given his uncle’s authority in the company, getting rid of a manager was an easy task. 

“Terrence Stone, don’t be smug. Do you think you can do as you wish just bec ause you have connections?” Cole frowned disapprovingly. 

“That’s right! I can do anything I wish with the backing of my uncle. Why? Are you unhappy about it? What are you going to do?” Terrence threw his head ba ck and laughed, knowing that he’d be fine in any crisis as long as his uncle wa s in the company. 

“Terrence, I didn’t know your uncle was the CEO! That’s amazing!” Julle gave him a look of adoration. A department manager was nothing compared to the CEO. 

Chapter 507 

“Hmph, I’m doing well in the company, it’s all thanks to my connections!” Terre nce held his head high. 

See that. Dahlia? That’s how amazing  

Terrence’s connections are! He can easily take care of a business 

contract for us!” Looking conceited, Julie turned her attention to Dustin. “Dusti n, do you have anything else to 

say? Are you convinced now?”

Dustin just smiled back at her. At first, Terrence was the only one who got into trouble. After this commotion, 

Terrence unknowingly dragged his uncle down. He bet Terrence’s uncle woul d cry at the thought of having 

Terrence as his nephew. 

Suzman, what are you standing there for? I said to apologize to me now! I ca n take everything from you by making just one call!” Terrence grew aggressi ve. 

“You’d better not go too far!” Cole shot him a stern look. 

“So what if I do? I can afford to do that anyway!” Terrence snickered. Cole stammered at his audacity. “Y–you-” 

Terrence wasn’t wrong– 

he was able to do what he liked with the CEO’s backing. 

“You ran into a wall didn’t you? It’s all your fault for being cocky, and it’s too lat e to regret your actions now!” Julie smirked gleefully. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  508 – 

Chapter 508 

For Terrence, it was an exciting moment for him to  

show off his authority in front of everyone. 

However, things changed when Cole received a text on his phone. Cole  was momentarily caught off guard by the content and checked it a few times b efore breaking into a grin. 

“Why are you smiling?” Terrence had a haughty look on his face. 

“Terrence Stone, say goodbye to your good life. I just received a company– wide notice stating that your uncle has been terminated as well. You’re both o n a sinking ship together. You’re finished!” Cole declared boldly.

“Bullshit!” Terrence shot him a glare. “My uncle is the CEO. Who would have t he guts to fire him?” 

“Mr. Brooks did that, of course.” Cole said righteously. 

“Nonsense!” Terrence refused to believe it. “My uncle is one of Mr. Brooks‘ rig ht– 

hand men. Why would he be fired for no good reason? You should stop spewi ng lies!” 

“It’s up to you if you believe it or not.” Cole didn’t want to waste time with Terre nce  

anymore. Although he had no clue about what happened behind the scenes, it was clear that Terrence and his backing within  

the company were both removed. 

“Are you trying to trick me now? Great! I’ll call my uncle now and get him to te ach you a lesson.” While speaking. Terrence pulled out his phone, ready to tel l on Cole, but he was stopped short when he heard a 

scream coming from the entrance. “Terrence Stone!” 

A man dressed in a suit with a bald spot on his head charged in. 

“Uncle?” Terrence’s eyes lit up in delight, and he cackled. “Suzman, you’re de ad meat! My uncle’s here. No one 

can save you now.” 

Then, he readily jogged toward the man. “Uncle, you showed up at the right ti me! That Suzman guy is a two- faced snake. He’s purposely shifting the blam e onto me. You’ve got to stand up for me this time!” 

“Stand up for you? How about you f*ck off!” The man’s nostrils flared, and he slapped Terrence across the cheeks, sending the latter tumbling onto the grou nd. One might think he had a vendetta against Terrence 

based on his furious expression. 

“Why did you hit me?” Terrence pressed a hand on his cheek helplessly. Julie and the others quietly exchanged looks of confusion.

“Oh, if only I could tear you into pieces!” The man unleashed his wrath on Ter rence. “Who the f*ck did you 

insult this time? I am in hot water because of you!” 

“What happened?” Terrence was utterly lost. 

“How dare you f*cking ask me?” The man was a ball of fire as he gave Terren ce  

a second slap. “Mr. Brooks fired me all because of you! I have to clear my des k; worst of all, I’m about to be investigated!” 

“What? What happened?” Terrence froze. How could his uncle, the pillar of su pport for the company, be kicked 

out all of a sudden

1/2 

Chapter 565 

“Don’t you know what you did?” The man continued impatiently. “Didn’t you ca ll Mr. Brooks yesterday and 

insult him in various ways?” 

“Yesterday?” After a slight pause, Terrence suddenly came to a realization. H e recalled that he had chided a man named Big Bucks Brooks over Dustin’s p hone. Was that guy the real deal, not a scammer as he had believed? 

“Oh, I’m done for thought Terrence, who slumped onto the floor with  a ghastly look on his face. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  509 – 

Chapter 509 

“How could  

that happen?” Terrence slumped onto the ground as he grew despondent. He did not expect Roderick Brooks, his boss, to be the subject of his wrath yester

day. Not only was he fired, but he also dragged his uncle down with him as  they got kicked out of the company. 

“You brat! What are you standing there for? Come with me to apologize to Mr. Brooks now! The man grabbed Terrence by the hair and violently dragged hi m out. The whole time, a cowering Terrence didn’t utter even a single word  of protest. 

“What?” Julie’s jaw dropped to the ground at the sight of it. It was hard to fath om how Terrence had fallen from a place of authority and honor to one of sha me. 

“He totally deserved that! It was his fault for acting like a thug!” Cole scoffed a nd disappeared into his office. 

“Your dear Terrence can’t even save himself,” Dustin remarked with amuseme nt. 

“It’s all because of you and your stupid predictions! He wouldn’t have been fire d if it weren’t for you!” Julie started to lose it. 

“How do you even pin that on me? You’re unbelievable.” Dustin shook his hea d, thinking that Terrence deserved everything that had happened. One could s ee it coming because of Terrence’s impudence, which was fueled by his faith i n his uncle’s power and backing. 

“That’s enough. Can both of you shut up for a moment? Our top priority is to fi gure out a solution to that challenge!” Dahlia reminded them of the matter at h and. 

“Dahlia, I think we have no choice but to get back and brainstorm. Terrence is fired, and Mr. Suzman isn’t going to budge.” Sighing. Julie decided that this w as her unlucky day, suffering one loss after another. 

“What’s the point of heading back when we’ve already made our way here? Is n’t it just a business deal? Leave it to me,” Dustin remarked

“You?” Julie scanned him from head to toe with a disdainful look. “Who do you think you are? Do you think you could do whatever Terrence failed to do? Sto p kidding me!”

“He failed to help, but that doesn’t mean I’ll fail too.” Dustin smiled at her. “I’m acquainted with Roderick Brooks. This shouldn’t be too difficult.” 

“You? How could you be a friend of Roderick Brooks? You’re a fool.” Julie did not believe any words that came from him. Roderick Brooks was the top  business magnate in Millsburg. A man of his wealth and power was godlike an d out of reach for the average citizen. 

“You don’t believe me? I’ll call him up.” Instead of explaining further, Dustin im mediately went into action. 

“Hello? Mr. Brooks; I have a favor to ask of you. A friend of mine wanted to col laborate with Brooks Corporation. I hope you’ll consider her proposal.” 

“Mr. Rhys, don’t mention It! A business deal is just a small matter! I can even hand the company over to you if that makes you happy. Where are you? I’ll s end someone to pick you up.” Roderick sounded very friendly. 

“It’s alright. I’m at the Sales Department of Brooks Corporation. Just send a w ord and get Mr. Suzman to 

7/2 

assist me.” Dustin replied, 

“No problem! On it!” 

“Thanks.” After exchanging some formalities, Dustin hung up and turned arou nd. “It’s done. We can sign the business contract soon.” 

“That’s some good acting. Do you really think that someone will agree on a 50 0 million dollar megadeal over a phone call? Stop daydreaming!” Julie smirked

“Oh well. Let’s head home now. We’ll talk about the business deal tomorrow.” Dahlia gave Julle a soft shake of the head. They were at the center of attentio n at that moment, and with each second they stayed there, they’d only humilia te themselves more. She did not take Dustin’s words seriously, thinking that h e was only putting on the act for his ego. 

“What’s the rush? We’ll get it done if we wait for a little while.” Dustin reassure d them.

“Are you telling me to wait here?” Julie snickered. “Even if you kneel here for a day, you will not get the attention of Mr. Suzman.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  510 – 

Chapter 510 

Right after that, they  

heard a click as the door to the manager’s office flung open. Then, Cole ran o ut in a great 

hurry and almost stumbled over. 

“Who’s Dustin Rhys? Is there a Mr. Rhys here?” He searched high and low wit h an anxious look. 

“That’s me.” Dustin took a few steps forward. 

“Mr. Rhys, I’m so sorry for not recognizing you  

just now. I didn’t properly greet and receive you and your 

guests. Please forgive me.” Cole jogged up, his previous arrogance wiped off as he bowed deeply at Dustin. 

His respectful demeanor came as a surprise for Julie and Dahlia. A while ago, Cole was acting all righteous and refused to show Terrence leniency. Why di d he suddenly grovel at Dustin? They were left scratching their heads at the re ason behind his abrupt change. 

“Mr. Suzman, that wasn’t necessary. Let’s talk business.” Dustin went straight to the point. 

“Right, rightCole nodded furiously and plastered a smile on his face. “Ladies a nd gentlemen, this way. please.” 

“Ladies first.” Beaming, Dustin led a confused– 

looking Dahlia into the manager’s office. Cole immediately served tea and ord ered his secretary to print out the contract. He was extremely attentive, as he was told they were VIP guests of Mr. Brooks. Ten minutes later, they had a de al following a smooth discussion.

When Dahlia wandered out of the office with the signed contract in her hand, s he felt like she was deep in a daze. Never in her wildest dreams had she expe cted the deal to proceed this smoothly. Without unnecessary exchanges, the s taff from Brooks Corporation merely asked for her signature on that 500 millio 

n deal. In fact, it was so ridiculous that she would question the veracity of the process if she had not witnessed it. 

“Dustin, how did you pull that off?” Dahlia glanced at the hero of the day with a bewildered expression. 

“I told you I am acquainted with Roderick Brooks, and he’d probably do me a f avor,” Dustin was cool about it. 

“A– 

and how did you get to know him?” Julle blurted out. It was unbelievable that Dustin would be acquainted with Roderick Brooks. 

“I treated his illness, which I mentioned to you yesterday, but you didn’t believ e me.” He shrugged. 

“You treated him? That’s some dumb luck!” Julie shot him a funny look. 

“That’s why you shouldn’t look down on people.” Dustin casually reminded her

“What’s so great about that?” Julie rolled her eyes in disdain. “You treated Big Bucks Brooks‘ illness thanks to some dumb luck! Sure, he repaid your help by doing you a favor, but it won’t be easy to ask him for help the second time!” 

Roderick Brooks had returned the favor to Dustin, and common sense dictate d that it wouldn’t be appropriate to keep asking for favors after that. Dustin mig ht have played the hero on that day, but that might  

not happen again the next time. 

“No matter what, we have to thank Dustin for his help today.” A smile lightene d Dahlia’s face. ‘Tell me your 

1/2 

wish, and I’ll try my best to fulfill it.”

“My wish?” That suggestion caught him off guard. “I haven’t thought of any. I’ll let you know when something pops up.” 

“Sure. I owe you one.” She chuckled. 

While they were chatting. Dustin’s phone started ringing. When he picked up, he heard Natasha’s voice from 

the other end. “Dustin! This is bad! Our family’s in trouble!”

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  521 – 

Chapter 521 

“What did you say?” Natasha knitted her brows. 

“Didn’t you hear me? I said, take off your clothes!” Jayla repeated with her  voice raised. 

“Don’t you go overboard!” Natasha’s expression was cold. How could she  possibly remove her clothes in public? That was extremely humiliating for her! 

“So what if I do?” Jayla sneered. “I hold something over you right now, and  you got no choice but to listen to me!” 

This was the reason she sent Hector to jail-demeaning Natasha. 

Jayla muttered inwardly, “This is the price to pay for refusing to get married  into the Grant family!” 

She needed to make Natasha suffer in order to vent her anger. “Jayla, you’d better not overstep the line,” Natasha said in a deep voice. 

“Natasha, haven’t you figured out what the current situation is?” Jayla laughed  wildly. “You’re in my territory. Whatever happens to you depends on me.  Hurry up and take off your clothes!” 

“Take off!” 

“Take off!” 

The masked guests began to shout in excitement, and most of them were  under the influence. 

“It looks like there’s nothing for us to discuss. I’m leaving now.” Natasha  turned around to leave, not intending to waste her time anymore. 

Jayla was obviously giving her a hard time on purpose. 

“Stop right there! Did I say you could leave?” Jayla shouted.

Right then, two female bodyguards stepped forward and blocked Natasha’s  way. 

“Do you 

think that I came alone?” Natasha turned around, her face darkened. Natasha  knew there would be danger, so she brought a group of shadow guards with  her when she left the 

house. 

“Of course, I knew you came here prepared. But sadly, it’s useless.” As Jayla  spoke, she clapped 

her hands. 

Soon, a group of formidable masked guards walked in, dragging a few  corpses with them. 

When Natasha took a closer look, her expression changed in an instant. They  were her shadow guards! 

112 

“Are you surprised?” Jayla laughed mockingly. “Your shadow guards are  dead. You are on your own now, and I can do whatever I want to you!” 

“Jayla, do you know what you’re doing?” Having blatantly killed the Harmons’  shadow guards was no longer just a simple provocation, but a war  declaration. 

“Stop making much ado about nothing. It’s going to be your turn soon.” Jayla  shot her a cold smirk and gestured to the guards. “Guards! Hold her down!” 

The two female bodyguards obeyed and immediately restrained Natasha from  moving around. 

“Since you aren’t willing to strip off, let me help you, then.” Suddenly, Jayla  stretched out her hands and ripped Natasha’s coat into pieces, exposing her  black bra. 

“What huge breasts you have, b*tch! No wonder so many men like you.”  When Jayla saw how busty Natasha was, a hint of jealousy flashed across her 

eyes. Not only was Natasha beautiful, but her body figure was also  sumptuous. 

“She’s indeed a temptress!” Jayla thought. 

“Jayla, you’d better not do anything absurd!” Natasha shouted. 

“So what if I do? Haven’t you been using your good looks to your advantage?  Today I’m going to destroy your face and see how you’re going to live in the  future!” With an evil smile, Jayla took out a knife and scratched Natasha’s fair  and delicate face fiercely. 

Natasha groaned in pain, breaking out in a cold sweat. 

“Bitch, this is the consequence of rejecting the Grant family. Since you aren’t  willing to get married to Tyler, I’m going to ruin you today!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  522 – 

Chapter 522 

Clenching her teeth, Jayla chewed Natasha up while scratching the latter’s  face mercilessly. 

“Ahh!” With an ear-piercing wail, Natasha finally passed out due to extreme  pain. Her beautiful face was now covered in fresh blood. It was a ghastly  sight. 

“That was fast, but I haven’t had enough fun yet.” Jayla smiled evilly. “Strip off  her clothes and hang her up!” 

“Yes!” 

The two female bodyguards obeyed and immediately removed Natasha’s  clothes until she was only left with her underwear. Then, they hung her in the  middle of the dance floor and poured a bucket of icy water down her head. 

Natasha shuddered, gradually regaining consciousness. 

“Natasha, haven’t you been acting noble and virtuous all the while? Today I’m  going to show you what it feels like to be humiliated!” Jayla continued, “See 

these people around? They’ll be accompanying you tonight. I’m going to take  a video of the whole process and send it to your boyfriend for him to enjoy.” 

“Y-you monster!” Natasha gritted her teeth, her eyes reddening. 

“Go ahead and curse me as much as you want.” Jayla sneered and turned  around to look at the masked men below the stage. “Everyone, I’m sure you  have heard of how pretty the daughter of the Harmon family is. Her face is  disfigured now, but her body is still flawless. Anyone here wants to take her  back to be your servant?” 

“Me!” 

“No, me!” 

“Damn it! She’s mine! Don’t you try to fight for her with me!” 

Overwhelmed by excitement, the men began to fight over Natasha. They, of  course, knew what a beauty she was. Hence, how could they possibly give up  on the chance of messing with their goddess, who was known to be out of  their league? 

“Well, since so many of you are interested, whoever pays the highest price will  have the opportunity to have her as your servant.” Jayla offered with a smile. 

“I’ll 

go first! One million dollars!” A man with a sheep-face mask raised his hand. 

“One million only? I’m giving five million!” said another man who had a cow face mask on. 

“Eight million dollars from me!” 

“Ten million!” 

The men shouted one after another, and the price kept getting higher and  higher. They were all from wealthy families. What they lacked wasn’t money,  but excitement in their lives. As long as they could buy excitement, they were  willing to spend a fortune on it. 

“Y-you…” Natasha was filled with resentment.

The sheep-masked man suddenly shouted, “50 million!” 

Right then, the crowd quieted down in an instant. 50 million dollars wasn’t a  small amount. Since the man was willing to pay such a high price for  something, he shouldn’t be underestimated. 

Pointing to the sheep-masked man, Jayla said, “Well, it looks like that’s the  highest price for now. In that case, you are going to be the first.” Then, she  continued, “As for the rest, queue up for your turns. 

As soon as she said that, the crowd erupted in cheers. 

“Spending 50 million dollars to make such a sumptuous woman my servant is  simply worth it. “The sheep-masked man walked up the stage and sized  Natasha’s s*xy body up with his lascivious eyes. 

“I’m warning you; don’t do anything nonsensical. Otherwise, the Harmons  won’t let you go!” Natasha squeezed out the words through her gritted teeth. 

“Well, at least I won’t leave the world with regrets. Moreover, you don’t even  know who I am, “the man said. 

The ones under the stage egged the man on. 

Natasha fell into utter despair. She kept struggling to break free but to no  avail. Other than watching the man get closer to her, there was nothing else  that she could do. 

“Here I come, beauty!” The sheep-masked man laughed loudly and pounced  on Natasha. “Stop!” Right then, a thunderous, angry shout rang out. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  523 – 

Chapter 523 

“Stop!” A thunderous voice rang out, causing the crowd to fall into silence in  an instant. 

Startled, everyone looked over at once and saw a tall figure walking in,  exuding an overwhelming wave of murderous intent. Tension immediately 

ensued in the atmosphere, which was on fire just a moment ago. Those who  were in revealing clothes couldn’t help but 

shudder. 

“Dustin?” When Natasha saw who it was,.a wave of joy flooded her, as if she  had found a life 

savior. 

“So it’s you!” Jayla snorted upon taking a closer look at him. “Why do you  have to bring trouble on yourself when you can easily avoid it? Today I’m  going to let you watch your woman being humiliated!” 

“All of you deserve death!” Seeing Natasha being hung up and covered in  bloody scratches and wounds, Dustin clenched his fists hard, his expression  darkening. A great sense of wrath flooded his soul so intensely that he almost  lost his mind. 

“Rhys, are you furious? But so what? Your woman is in my hands right now. I  can do whatever I want to her.” Then, she turned to the sheep-masked man.  “Hey, what are you waiting for? Go ahead and enjoy your time with the  beauty. You don’t have to hold back. Serve her well in front of her man!” Jayla  cackled presumptuously. 

“I’m loving this!” The sheep-masked man was pumped up. 

As he rubbed his hands like he couldn’t wait to devour her whole, his body  began to tremble in excitement at the same time. 

“If you dare to lay a finger on her, I guarantee you that you will have a tragic  end!” Dustin 

threatened. 

“Haha! Not only do I want to touch her, but I also want to lick her all over.  What can you do about that?” The sheep-masked man stuck out his tongue  deliberately and licked Natasha’s leg. 

“You’re asking for death!” Dustin’s face fell, and he flicked his wrist abruptly. 

With a swish, a silver needle shot out in an instant and directly pierced the  spot between the man’s eyebrows.

The sheep-masked man froze; the next second, he collapsed to the floor,  having breathed his 

last. 

That was a bolt from the blue. The remaining guests were scared out of their  wits and 

screamed in fear. 

“How dare you kill someone in my territory? You must have gotten tired of  living!” Flying 

1/2 

A group of bodyguards obeyed at once and dashed over with their weapons  drawn. 

“Whoever stands in my way will die!” Dustin’s eyes were red as he continued  making advances instead of retreating. 

All the bodyguards who approached him had their heads severely injured by  just one punch from Dustin. None of them survived, and blood was all over the  floor. Clearly, Dustin wasn’t 

showing them any mercy. 

Looking at Dustin, who was soaked in blood, the onlookers scattered away in  fear of being the 

next target. 

After getting rid of the group of bodyguards, Dustin immediately ran up the  stage and broke the chains tying Natasha up. 

“Are you okay?” When Dustin saw her disfigured face, his heart bled for her.  Taking off his coat in a hurry, he wrapped it around her petite body, which was  shivering due to the cold. 

“We can’t stay here for long. Let’s leave!” Natasha staggered to stand up. 

Since the Harmons’ shadow guards had been killed so easily and without  anyone knowing, there were obviously skilled fighters hiding in this place.

“Do you think you can leave?” Jayla snorted. “Listen up, lupine guards! Kill  this man for me!” 

Right then, ten black-clad figures suddenly walked out of the shadows. All of  them were masked and had an intimidating aura. 

They were the ones who finished off the shadow guards earlier. 

“Lupine guards are made up of the best elites. Each of them has fought in  countless battles and possesses exceptional fighting skills. With them around,  today is going to be the day of your death!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  524 – 

Chapter 524 

“He should feel honored for being able to die at the hands of the lupine  guards!” 

When the Grants’ highly skilled guards appeared, the rest of the guests  became excited, as if they were watching a show. 

“This is bad!” Natasha’s expression changed. “Dustin, you don’t have to care  about me. Hurry up and leave! Get help from the Harmon family!” 

She knew Dustin was strong, but lupine guards were experts when it came to  fighting. She would just weigh Dustin down if they tried to escape together. 

“What are you talking about? How can I possibly leave you alone here?”  Dustin reached out and grabbed her hand. 

“But it’s going to be difficult to escape if you bring me along.” Natasha  frowned. She didn’t want Dustin to risk his life because of her. 

“Who said that I was going to escape?” Dustin looked around with a piercing  gaze. “I’m going to kill all of them tonight!” 

“Stop being insolent! Do you even have the ability to do that?” Jayla sneered. 

All the lupine guards were carefully selected by Tyler. Even the Harmons’  shadow guards were not a match for them, let alone a country bumpkin.

“You can see for yourself.” Dustin provoked, his expression indifferent. 

“Well, since you’re so desperate to die, I don’t mind making your wish come  true.” With a wave of her hand, Jayla ordered, “Elton, kill him!” 

The leader of the lupine guards, Elton Pearson, obeyed and directly drew out  his weapon, closing in on Dustin. Although the former wasn’t making any  sound, he was emanating a strong and overwhelming aura. 

As soon as Dustin was within his attack range, Elton immediately sped up and  swung his machete to strike at him. “Die!” 

It was a powerful charge. 

However, the moment Dustin threw a punch at him, Elton’s attack fell apart at  the seams in an instant. His simple and straightforward punch directly pierced  Elton’s chest before the latter could swing his weapon down for an attack. 

Elton widened his eyes in shock at the sight of Dustin’s bloody fist that had  penetrated his body. It had all happened too fast. Elton barely had time to  react. 

Then, Dustin swung his arm and hurled Elton to the wall, leaving a patch of  blood on it. 

112 

Everyone was dumbfounded at the sight before them. Elton was an extremely  formidable existence, but now he had been killed by Dustin in just one move. 

It was simply hard to believe! 

“H-how is this even possible?” Looking at Elton’s corpse, Jayla was stunned.  Her face was full of disbelief. 

“That was the powerful leader of the lupine guards, and now he’s dead?” she  muttered inwardly. 

“How dare you kill our leader?” 

“Today is going to be your death day!”

After recovering from their shock, the remaining nine lupine guards flew off the  handle and surged forward at him with their weapons drawn. 

Expressionless, Dustin stomped his foot all of a sudden. 

With a loud boom, the floor cracked the next second. A burst of violent true  energy then presented itself in an instant and smashed fiercely onto the  guards. 

As if they had been knocked down by a train, the lupine guards were sent  flying across the air, blood gushing out of their mouths. All it took was a  stomp, and every one of the lupine guards died before they could even land  on the floor. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  525 – 

Chapter 525 

Instantly, silence ensued. 

Looking at the lupine guards who had drawn their last breath, everyone was  so terrified that they were lost for words. They couldn’t believe that all nine  guards had lost their lives because of Dustin’s stomp. 

When Jayla came back to her senses, she blew up at once and shouted,  “How dare you kill my lupine guards!” 

Each and every one of the lupine guards had been carefully trained by the  Grant family. Now that ten of them were dead, how could Jayla possibly put  up with it? 

“It won’t end with just their deaths; you are going to pay back for what you  did!” With a cold expression on his face, Dustin slowly walked closer to Jayla,  his eyes darkening. 

“W-what do you want to do? I’m warning you; don’t do anything absurd!” Jayla  took two steps back in fright. 

As if she felt that it was embarrassing to retreat, she stopped at once and held  her head high, putting on an arrogant look.

She was the daughter of the Grant family. Why was she afraid of someone  like Dustin? 

“You’ve got to pay back twice the harm you’ve inflicted on Natasha!” Dustin  threatened. 

“Don’t you dare!” Jayla shot daggers at him. “I have the Grants behind me. If  you lay a finger on me, even a divine being can’t save you!” 

“Really?” Suddenly, Dustin grabbed Jayla by the neck and lifted her off the  floor. 

Kicking her legs frantically, Jayla began to cough violently. She struggled to  break free from his grip but failed. It was getting difficult for her to breathe.  Soon, the fear of death gradually flooded her mind. 

“L-let me go! Or else, you’re going to have a miserable death!” Jayla shouted. “Dustin, don’t hurt her!” Right then, Natasha couldn’t help but stop him. 

Although she hated Jayla, the latter wasn’t someone who could be easily  provoked. If Jayla was hurt, it would lead to the Grant family seeking revenge  on them. 

“She’s too arrogant. She will only continue to overstep the mark if she is not  taught a lesson.” Dustin tightened his grip around Jayla’s neck. 

Jayla’s face flushed; she couldn’t breathe. 

“Stop!” A loud shout suddenly came from the door. 

712 

Everyone was dumbfounded at the sight before them. Elton was an extremely  formidable existence, but now he had been killed by Dustin in just one move. 

It was simply hard to believe! 

“H-how is this even possible?” Looking at Elton’s corpse, Jayla was stunned.  Her face was 

full of disbelief.

“That was the powerful leader of the lupine guards, and now he’s dead?” she  muttered 

inwardly. 

“How dare you kill our leader?” 

“Today is going to be your death day!” 

After recovering from their shock, the remaining nine lupine guards flew off the  handle and surged forward at him with their weapons drawn. 

Expressionless, Dustin stomped his foot all of a sudden. 

With a loud boom, the floor cracked the next second. A burst of violent true  energy then presented itself in an instant and smashed fiercely onto the  guards. 

As if they had been knocked down by a train, the lupine guards were sent  flying across the air, blood gushing out of their mouths. All it took was a  stomp, and every one of the lupine guards died before they could even land  on the floor. 

Instantly, silence ensued. 

Looking at the lupine guards who had drawn their last breath, everyone was  so terrified that they were lost for words. They couldn’t believe that all nine  guards had lost their lives because of Dustin’s stomp. 

When Jayla came back to her senses, she blew up at once and shouted,  “How dare you kill my lupine guards!” 

Each and every one of the lupine guards had been carefully trained by the  Grant family. Now that ten of them were dead, how could Jayla possibly put  up with it? 

“It won’t end with just their deaths; you are going to pay back for what you  did!” With a cold expression on his face, Dustin slowly walked closer to Jayla,  his eyes darkening. 

“W-what do you want to do? I’m warning you; don’t do anything absurd!” Jayla  took two steps back in fright.

As if she felt that it was embarrassing to retreat, she stopped at once and held  her head high, putting on an arrogant look. 

She was the daughter of the Grant family. Why was she afraid of someone  like Dustin? 

“You’ve got to pay back twice the harm you’ve inflicted on Natasha!” Dustin  threatened. 

“Don’t you dare!” Jayla shot daggers at him. “I have the Grants behind me. If  you lay a finger on me, even a divine being can’t save you!” 

“Really?” Suddenly, Dustin grabbed Jayla by the neck and lifted her off the  floor. 

Kicking her legs frantically, Jayla began to cough violently. She struggled to  break free from his grip but failed. It was getting difficult for her to breathe.  Soon, the fear of death gradually flooded her mind. 

“L-let me go! Or else, you’re going to have a miserable death!” Jayla shouted. “Dustin, don’t hurt her!” Right then, Natasha couldn’t help but stop him. 

Although she hated Jayla, the latter wasn’t someone who could be easily  provoked. If Jayla was hurt, it would lead to the Grant family seeking revenge  on them. 

“She’s too arrogant. She will only continue to overstep the mark if she is not  taught a lesson.” Dustin tightened his grip around Jayla’s neck. 

Jayla’s face flushed; she couldn’t breathe. 

“Stop!” A loud shout suddenly came from the door. 

The next second, Jacob rushed in fiercely with a group of elites from the  Harmon family. 

When he saw the lupine guards lying dead on the floor, his expression  changed at once.” Dustin, let go of Ms. Grant immediately! Stop making  mistakes!” 

“She has disfigured Natasha’s face, not to mention the barrage of insults.  Today she has to be given a tit-for-tat,” Dustin said coldly.

Shifting his gaze to Natasha, whose face was covered in blood, Jacob  couldn’t help frowning. After a moment’s hesitation, he bit the bullet and said,  “Don’t worsen the situation, Dustin. 

first!” 

Let her go 

“Let her go?” Dustin turned around. “As an elder, aren’t you supposed to  protect Natasha? She has been severely injured, and now you’re telling me to  free the perpetrator?” 

“You can’t afford to offend Ms. Grant. Don’t drag us down!” Jacob shouted. “That’s right! Let go of Ms. Grant now!” The rest of the Harmons echoed. 

Jayla was Tyler’s sister. If something bad were to happen to her here, the  entire Harmon family was going to suffer the consequences. 

“What if I refuse?” Dustin narrowed his eyes. 

“Don’t force me to attack you!” Jacob’s face fell. 

Most of the people with him slowly drew their weapons, their gazes filled with  hostility. In an instant, Dustin ended up being their target. 

At the sight of that, Jayla laughed complacently. “Rhys, do you see this? Even  the Harmons have no guts to offend me. Get your hands off of me right now!  Who do you think you are to mess with me?” 

No matter how strong a fighter was, in front of the powerful Grant family, they  would still 

have to bow down to them. 

“Are you going to stand by and do nothing when your family member has  been attacked? Is the Harmon family so weak?” Dustin glanced around with a  piercing gaze. 

Those who met his eyes couldn’t help but feel a little guilty.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  526 – 

Chapter 526 

“Rhys! An outsider like you is in no place to boss us around!” Jacob was  exasperated. 

“Since none of you has the guts to stand up for Natasha, I’ll do it, then! I don’t  mind offending the Grants!” Dustin opened his hand, and a steel knife slid into  his palm. “Today I’m going to take an eye for an eye and a tooth for a tooth!  No intercession is allowed!” 

As soon as he finished saying that, he scratched Jayla’s face with the sharp  blade, leaving a deep, bloody mark. 

“Ah!” Jayla exclaimed shrilly in pain. 

“Don’t you dare!” 

“You son of a b*tch! Stop right now!” 

Jacob and the rest of the members of the Harmon family shouted, their facial  expressions changing drastically. 

However, Dustin didn’t care about them at all. He drew another line across  Jayla’s face, forming a huge “X” on it. 

“Rhys, do you know what you are doing? If you hurt Ms. Grant, even the  Emperor won’t be able to save you!” Jacob was furious. 

Dustin remained silent as he continued to wave his knife at Jayla, destroying  her looks. 

“Ah! My face! Ahh!” Jayla screamed in agony. 

It was not only physical pain but also mental torture. Every woman cared  about her appearance. Now that her face was ruined, how was she going to  live her life in the future? 

After making ten scratches on Jayla’s face, Dustin finally stopped. At the  moment, Jayla was already covered in blood, looking acutely harrowing.

“This guy is crazy!” 

“Do you know how distinguished Ms. Grant is? You are going to be done for  disfiguring her face!” 

Everyone was startled by Dustin’s action. Although they were angry at the  same time, they dared not step forward. 

“You’re dead meat, all of you! How dare you ruin my face! I’m going to make  your entire family pay for this!” Jayla screamed, looking as ferocious as a  devil. 

“Ms. Grant, this has nothing to do with us! It’s all on him!” Jacob hurriedly  explained. 

“I don’t care! Unless you kill him for me, I’m going to destroy the Harmons!”  Jayla yelled. 

11/2 

Hearing that, Jacob and the rest were stunned. After recovering from their  shock, they shifted their fierce gazes to Dustin. It seemed like they were going  to do as Jayla ordered. 

“Move! Out of my way!” 

While Jacob and his people were dithering, a series of noises came from the  door. Then, a butler of the Grant family rushed in with a group of elite guards. 

Seeing that, Jayla laughed wildly. “My reinforcements have arrived. Today, all  of you are going to die!” 

Jacob and his group were in a blue funk. If they hadn’t hesitated earlier in  taking Dustin down, the Harmons would’ve been able to stay out of trouble. 

“Rhys, weren’t you arrogant earlier? Why aren’t you saying anything now? Let  me tell you, it’s too late to be scared! I’m going to make you pay me back a  hundred times for what you did to me! It’s over for you!” Jayla roared  maliciously. 

“Your life is in my hands now, so you’d better not push my buttons.” Dustin’s  voice was cold.

“So what if I do? Do you dare to take my life? Go ahead, then! Otherwise, I’m  going to kill you! Not only do I want you dead, but I also want you to witness  how I would torture your woman! I will make her suffer!” Jayla cackled like she  would be having the last laugh. 

“Well, since you wish to die, I’ll grant your wish, then.” Raising his weapon,  Dustin directly slashed her neck. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  527 – 

Chapter 527 

“Dustin, don’t!” 

“Mother f*cker! Don’t you dare!” 

When Dustin raised his weapon, everyone was shocked and immediately  yelled to stop him. 

However, Dustin turned a deaf ear to their shouts and decisively struck at  Jayla. 

Jayla’s wild laugh came to a stop in an instant. The next second, her head fell  from her neck, rolling on the floor like a ball for a while before it stopped. 

Her widened eyes were filled with disbelief. As if she didn’t expect Dustin to  kill her for real in front of so many people. The power and status that she had  been bragging about were completely of no use at this moment. 

Everything was over for her. 

“S-she died?” 

Looking at Jayla’s chopped-off head, everyone was scared out of their wits.  That was the daughter of the Grant family, who was also Tyler’s sister, and at  the moment, she had gone the way of all flesh. 

“This is bad!” Natasha paled.

If Dustin had only killed the lupine guards, there were still chances to turn the  situation around. However, he murdered Jayla. This was a crime that nobody  could afford to bear. 

“This guy has really lost his mind!” 

“Fuck! How can he kill Ms. Grant? He’s daring alright!” 

A short moment of silence later, the scene went into an uproar. Everyone had  their eyes fixed on Dustin as if they were looking at a crazy man. 

After all, who else would have the guts to provoke the Grants other than  someone who had gone insane? 

“Scourge! He is a scourge!” Jacob was hot under the collar. 

Dustin had already committed a severe crime by disfiguring Jayla, and now he  even finished her off! It seemed like the Harmons were doomed to be in the  soup this time. 

“Bastard, how dare you kill Ms. Jayla!” The butler of the Grant family roared. 

Now that Jayla had died, those at the scene wouldn’t be able to steer clear of  the consequences. 

“She wanted death; all I did was grant her wish,” Dustin said indifferently. 1/2 

“You’re still acting so arrogant when your last hour has come?” With a wave of  his hand, the butler ordered, “Guards! Tear him limb from limb to avenge Ms.  Jayla’s death!” 

“Attack!” The group of elites immediately drew their weapons and charged  forward. 

“Let me see who has the guts to attack Sir Rhys!” 

Right then, Nelson led a large group of Flame Dragon Gang members and  rushed in aggressively.

“Damn, how dare you attempt to attack Sir Rhys? You’re courting death!  Everyone, attack!” Nelson raised his weapon and dashed over upon seeing  Dustin trapped in the middle. 

Right then, hundreds of Flame Dragon Gang members broke into a fight with  the elites of the Grant family. Although the latter were well-trained fighters, the  former had the strength in numbers. It didn’t take long for the Grants’ guards  to be defeated. 

“Where did these people come from?” Jacob exchanged confused glances  with his men. 

“Mr. Jacob, it seems like they are from the Flame Dragon Gang,” someone  replied. 

“Flame Dragon Gang? Why are they meddling in this?” Jacob found it a little  strange. 

Although the Flame Dragon Gang was quite well-known in Millsburg, they  weren’t a match for the Grant family. After all, the Grants had the authority to  mobilize the troops. Hence, how could the Flame Dragon Gang fight against  them? 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  528 – 

Chapter 528 

The brawl finally ended ten minutes later. 

Although dozens of Flame Dragon Gang disciples were injured in the process,  they managed to completely annihilate the Grants’ elite men. 

“Sir, I did not fail you. I have eliminated all these pests!” Nelson and his men  rushed toward Dustin eagerly. 

“Well done. It must have been tiring.” Dustin nodded. 

“Not at all. It’s our honor to serve you!” Nelson responded with a grin. “Clean this place up. Don’t leave any evidence behind.” Dustin ordered.

“Yes, Sir!” 

“Boys, it’s time to clean up!” Nelson hollered at his men, and they immediately  got to work. 

“I didn’t know you were the Flame Dragon Gang’s leader.” Natasha’s  surprised expression quickly turned into a frown. “Still, even with the gang’s  help, we can’t win against the Grants. We’re in real trouble this time.” 

“The Grants might be powerful, but that doesn’t mean they can’t do whatever  they please. There’s always someone more powerful than them,” Dustin  replied nonchalantly. 

“As if it’d be that easy. In the Southern province, the only two families who  have a chance of winning against the Grants are the Murray family and the  Hill family.” Natasha sighed. “You were too reckless this time, Dustin. Killing  Jayla was a terrible move!” 

“They wouldn’t have let me live anyway, so I might as well get rid of them  first.” Dustin seemed unbothered. Since they already had their eyes on him,  he might as well make it worthwhile. 

“But…” Natasha didn’t know what to say. 

“Let’s forget about this. We should focus more on your injury. Let’s go and  treat it.” Dustin gathered her into his arms and walked outside. His needle  might have stopped the bleeding, but medication was necessary to prevent  her lacerations from scarring. 

“Hold it right there!” Jacob shouted. “Do you think you can just leave after  getting into such a huge mess?” 

“Don’t worry. I’ll take responsibility for my actions,” Dustin responded before  walking out. 

“Follow him. Don’t let him escape.” Jacob ordered two of his men. 

“Yes, Sir!” The two men answered in unison and went after Dustin and  Natasha.

There was no way the Grants would take this matter lightly. If Dustin were to  run away now, the Grants might shift their target to the Harmon family instead,  so they had to make sure to keep a close eye on him. 

“Lord Horst, quite a few of our men died today. What a loss.” Nelson’s men  grumbled softly. 

“Of course, it isn’t a loss! Men are supposed to be wild like this!” Nelson  thumped his chest proudly. “I’m sure today’s battle showed Sir Rhys just how  strong we are and improved our image!” 

Just then, one of his men rushed over in panic. “Bad news, Lord Horst! We’re  in trouble!” 

“What’s all the fuss about? You act as though it’s something I can’t handle.”  Nelson huffed, judging that his men must still lack experience given how easy  it was to scare them. 

When will they ever grow up? 

“Look at this, Sir!’ The other man shakily held out a badge. 

“It looks familiar.” Nelson was puzzled. 

“Of course it is! It belongs to the Grants!” His subordinate wailed. “The Grants? What do you mean?” Nelson was still confused. 

The subordinate delivered the shocking news. “The men we just killed were  the Grants’ elites!” 

“What?! The Grants?” Nelson exclaimed, wide-eyed. “A-are you serious?” 

“I would never joke about something like this. Just look at the badge!” His  subordinate whimpered. “Sir, you’ll have to take care of this mess now.” 

“Take care of it? Yeah, right. I’m just dead meat now.” Nelson fell to the floor  dejectedly. He would soon disappear from the face of the earth. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori  Chapter 529

Join Telegram Group For Fast update 

Chapter 529 

Meanwhile, at the Grants’ mansion, Tyler Grant was practicing with a terrain model. 

As a gifted individual, he excelled in everything he did, including terrain model training.  Since few could compete against him, he usually trained by himself. 

“Something terrible has happened, Mr. Grant!” One of the butlers barged into his study  anxiously. 

“Get out,” Tyler ordered icily without looking at the butler. 

“But 

The butler swallowed the rest of his words when he received Tyler’s menacing glare and  scuttled back to the door to wait patiently. 

It took a while for Tyler to finish his practice. When he was finished, he asked, “What is it?” “Sir, we just received news that Ms. Jayla was killed!” The butler cried in despair. “She was killed?” Tyler’s brows furrowed. “What happened?” 

“She wanted to take revenge for you, so she set up a trap for Natasha Harmon.” The butler  quickly briefed Tyler on what happened. 

“That idiot. How could she do something like that without permission?” Tyler humphed,  indifferent to the news. 

“What?” The butler was dismayed. 

Shouldn’t Tyler be boiling with rage and start looking for the murderer right now? Why was  he so calm? And how could he call his sister an idiot? He was being too cruel. 

‘Sir, Ms. Layla was killed because she wanted to get even at Natasha Harmon for breaking  off the engagement with you.” The butler pressed.

“When did I ask her to meddle in my affairs?” Tyler retorted coldly, rendering the butler  speechless. 

The butler couldn’t help feeling that his master was becoming more cold-hearted these  days. 

“Who killed her?” Tyler asked abruptly. 

“An asshole named Dustin Rhys!” The butler told him. 

“Dustin Rhys?” Tyler raised an eyebrow. “Natasha’s little boy toy?” 

“That’s him!” The butler nodded his head. “That reckless bastard dared to chop off Ms.  Layla’s head right before everyone’s eyes!” 

“Alright. You can leave now.” Tyler waved the butler away indifferently. “Sir, don’t you plan to avenge her at all?” The butler couldn’t stop himself from asking. “I have my plans. I don’t need you to tell me what to do. Get out.” Tyler responded calmly. “Yes, Sir.” The butler left with his head lowered and without saying another word. 

He can’t understand why Tyler was being so calm despite knowing who the murderer was. It  was too peculiar. 

“She may be an idiot, but she’s still a Grant.” Tyler lifted his cup of tea and softly called out.  Euria.” 

Instantly, a woman donning black clothes and a raindrop-designed mask appeared. 

“Master, you called for me?” The woman responded, kneeling on one knee before him with  her head bowed. 

“Have some fun with this Dustin, but don’t kill him so quickly,” Tyler ordered. “Yes, Master,”  Euria answered before disappearing without a trace, like a ghost.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  530 – 

Chapter 530 

Back in the Harmon estate. 

“There, all done. You’ll be fine in a few days.” Dust in carefully applied  medicine to Natasha’s wound and bandaged it up nicely. 

Although the wound was shallow, it would still hurt. 

“Will it leave a scar on my face?” Natasha picked up a mirror and examined  her face worriedly. 

“Why? Do you doubt my skills?” Dustin asked in mock displeasure. 

“I’m just worried I’ll look ugly if I have a scar, and you won’t like me anymore,”  Natasha answered seriously. 

“Don’t be silly.” Dustin was amused. “I promise you, your face won’t scar.  Besides, even if it does, you’ll still be the prettiest person in the world to me!” 

“Hmph! Such a sweet talker.” A small smile appeared on Natasha’s face, and  her worry eased. Although she wasn’t as superficial as other ladies, she was  also afraid of turning ugly. 

“Dustin, get your ass over here!” Someone suddenly roared, sending the door  flying with a powerful kick, and a group of people led by Trent instantly filled  the room. 

“What are you doing, Uncle Trent?” Natasha asked with a frown. 

“It’s none of your business! We’re here for him!” Trent pointed at Dustin and  yelled. “How dare you kill Ms. Layla! I’m here to drag you to the Grants. You  better apologize to them immediately!” 

“But Dustin did that to save me!” Natasha argued. 

“Why are you still defending him?” Trent seethed. “Do you know that if we  don’t hand him over to the Grants, we’ll have to face their wrath instead?”

“I don’t care. All I know is that Dustin saved me, so I need to protect him. You  want to get to him? Over my dead body!” Natasha stepped forward, her glare  menacing. 

“Y-you’re hopeless!” Trent exclaimed, livid. 

“Natasha Harmon! Do you intend to ruin our entire family because of him?”  Jacob yelled. 

“He should pay for what he did. Since he was the one who caused this mess, we shouldn’t have to bear the brunt of his mistakes!” 

“Exactly! We must arrest him and hand him over to the Grant!” 

Members of the Harmon family continuously shouted out in anger and  indignation. 

“Shut up!” Natasha roared. 

Alright 

ve now. 

away 

irrerently. 

“Sir, don’t you plan to avenge her at all?” The butler couldn’t stop himself from  asking. 

“I have my plans. I don’t need you to tell me what to do. Get out.” Tyler  responded calmly. 

“Yes, Sir.” The butler left with his head lowered and without saying another  word. 

He can’t understand why Tyler was being so calm despite knowing who the  murderer was. It was too peculiar. 

“She may be an idiot, but she’s still a Grant.” Tyler lifted his cup of tea and  softly called out.” Euria.”

Instantly, a woman donning black clothes and a raindrop-designed mask  appeared. 

“Master, you called for me?” The woman responded, kneeling on one knee  before him with her head bowed. 

“Have some fun with this Dustin, but don’t kill him so quickly,” Tyler ordered.  “Yes, Master,” Euria answered before disappearing without a trace, like a  ghost. 

Chapter 530 

Back in the Harmon estate. 

“There, all done. You’ll be fine in a few days.” Dustin carefully applied  medicine to Natasha’s wound and bandaged it up nicely. 

Although the wound was shallow, it would still hurt. 

“Will it leave a scar on my face?” Natasha picked up a mirror and examined  her face worriedly. 

“Why? Do you doubt my skills?” Dustin asked in mock displeasure. 

“I’m just worried I’ll look ugly if I have a scar, and you won’t like me anymore,”  Natasha answered seriously. 

“Don’t be silly.” Dustin was amused. “I promise you, your face won’t scar.  Besides, even if it does, you’ll still be the prettiest person in the world to me!” 

“Hmph! Such a sweet talker.” A small smile appeared on Natasha’s face, and  her worry eased. Although she wasn’t as superficial as other ladies, she was  also afraid of turning ugly. 

“Dustin, get your ass over here!” Someone suddenly roared, sending the door  flying with a powerful kick, and a group of people led by Trent instantly filled  the room. 

“What are you doing, Uncle Trent?” Natasha asked with a frown. 

“It’s none of your business! We’re here for him!” Trent pointed at Dustin and  yelled. “How dare you kill Ms. Layla! I’m here to drag you to the Grants. You  better apologize to them immediately!”

“But Dustin did that to save me!” Natasha argued. 

“Why are you still defending him?” Trent seethed. “Do you know that if we  don’t hand him over to the Grants, we’ll have to face their wrath instead?” 

“I don’t care. All I know is that Dustin saved me, so I need to protect him. You  want to get to him? Over my dead body!” Natasha stepped forward, her glare  menacing. 

“Y-you’re hopeless!” Trent exclaimed, livid. 

“Natasha Harmon! Do you intend to ruin our entire family because of him?”  Jacob yelled. 

“He should pay for what he did. Since he was the one who caused this mess,  we shouldn’t have to bear the brunt of his mistakes!” 

“Exactly! We must arrest him and hand him over to the Grant!” 

Members of the Harmon family continuously shouted out in anger and  indignation. 

“Shut up!” Natasha roared. 

“If it weren’t for Dustin, all of you would have died during the family gathering!  It’s bad enough that you aren’t helping him in times of need, but how could  you guys add fuel to the fire instead?” Her words silenced the arrogant  people. 

“Forget about those righteous views of yours, Natasha. One must pay for their  crimes. Dustin made a mistake, so he should be punished!” Kate sneered. 

“She’s right. We don’t want to suffer just because of him!” The crowd echoed. 

They couldn’t care less about Dustin’s previous contributions and were willing  to sacrifice him if it meant placating the Grants. 

“A-are you guys going against me?” Natasha demanded agitatedly. 

“Enough with the nonsense. For the sake of our family, we must arrest him  today!” Jacob incited. “Give the command, Trent!”

“Don’t hate me, Dustin. You have yourself to blame for making such a huge  mistake.” Trent gestured to the others and commanded. “Tie him up!” 

“I’d like to see who dares!” Suddenly, Natasha fished out a gun from the  bedside and pointed it toward the group of people. 

“You wretch! Are you trying to rebel against us?” Trent yelled. “Don’t force my hand, Uncle Trent!” Natasha warned. 

“Well, I don’t believe you have the guts to shoot us!” 

Jacob began to step forward confidently, and without hesitation, Natasha  pulled the trigger.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  531 – 

Chapter 531 

There was an ear-splitting bang as the bullet embedded itself inches before  Jacob’s foot, making the man jump back in fear. 

“H-how could you pull the trigger on me?” Jacob cried, outraged. He never  expected Natasha to be the type to do something like that to her elder. If the  bullet’s trajectory had been slightly off the mark, he would’ve lost his foot! 

“You better not mess around, Uncle Jacob.” Natasha threatened frostily. 

“How dare you!” Trent roared. “Natasha Harmon, he is your uncle! You’d be  disgracing our family if you had hurt him just now!” 

“I don’t want to hurt anyone, so you better not force me to,” Natasha  responded unrelentingly. 

“Y-you bastard! Do you intend to betray your family for that boy?” Trent was  furious. 

The Harmon family had always lived by a rule-nothing mattered more than the  family’s interests, which meant that they could sacrifice anyone if it meant  saving their family. Therefore, Natasha’s contradictory actions were seen as a  sign of disloyalty. 

“All I care about right now is protecting Dustin.” Natasha stood her ground. 

“How many bullets do you have, Natasha? Do you even have enough to kill all  of us?” Kate taunted. 

“You can try.” Natasha abruptly turned the gun toward Kate, making the latter  pale and hide behind her father, worried that Natasha might actually do  something outrageous and reckless 

out of love. 

“Are you out of your mind, Natasha? We are your family!” Jessica could no  longer remain silent. She was worried her daughter might impulsively hurt  someone, making her the family’s enemy.

When Natasha didn’t respond, Jessica turned to Dustin and snapped. “Dustin,  are you going to drag my daughter into the mess you created?” 

“Natasha, put the gun down.” Dustin reached out and pressed the gun  downward to lower it, before turning to face the rest of the people. “I was the  one who killed Layla, so the Grants will naturally look for me if they want  revenge. Why are all of you so worked up?” 

“Hmph! As if things are that simple. Who knows whether you’ll drag our family  down with you?” Kate snorted. 

“I’m not even close to your family, so why would I drag you down with me?”  Dustin answered nonchalantly. “You guys being afraid of the Grants is none of  my business, but if you’re trying to capture me to get in their good graces, I’m  afraid that’s impossible.” 

for Bustin, all of you would have died during the family gathering! It’s bad 

enough that you aren’t helping him in times of need, but how could you guys  add fuel to the fire instead?” Her words silenced the arrogant people. 

“Forget about those righteous views of yours, Natasha. One must pay for their  crimes. Dustin made a mistake, so he should be punished!” Kate sneered. 

“She’s right. We don’t want to suffer just because of him!” The crowd echoed. 

They couldn’t care less about Dustin’s previous contributions and were willing  to sacrifice him if it meant placating the Grants. 

“A-are you guys going against me?” Natasha demanded agitatedly. 

“Enough with the nonsense. For the sake of our family, we must arrest him  today!” Jacob incited. “Give the command, Trent!” 

“Don’t hate me, Dustin. You have yourself to blame for making such a huge  mistake.” Trent gestured to the others and commanded. “Tie him up!” 

“I’d like to see who dares!” Suddenly, Natasha fished out a gun from the  bedside and pointed it toward the group of people. 

“You wretch! Are you trying to rebel against us?” Trent yelled. “Don’t force my hand, Uncle Trent!” Natasha warned.

“Well, I don’t believe you have the guts to shoot us!” 

Jacob began to step forward confidently, and without hesitation, Natasha  pulled the trigger. 

There was an ear-splitting bang as the bullet embedded itself inches before  Jacob’s foot, making the man jump back in fear. 

“H-how could you pull the trigger on me?” Jacob cried, outraged. He never  expected Natasha to be the type to do something like that to her elder. If the  bullet’s trajectory had been slightly off the mark, he would’ve lost his foot! 

“You better not mess around, Uncle Jacob.” Natasha threatened frostily. 

“How dare you!” Trent roared. “Natasha Harmon, he is your uncle! You’d be  disgracing our family if you had hurt him just now!” 

“I don’t want to hurt anyone, so you better not force me to,” Natasha  responded unrelentingly. 

“Y-you bastard! Do you intend to betray your family for that boy?” Trent was  furious. 

The Harmon family had always lived by a rule-nothing mattered more than the  family’s interests, which meant that they could sacrifice anyone if it meant  saving their family. Therefore, Natasha’s contradictory actions were seen as a  sign of disloyalty. 

“All I care about right now is protecting Dustin.” Natasha stood her ground. 

“How many bullets do you have, Natasha? Do you even have enough to kill all  of us?” Kate 

taunted. 

“You can try.” Natasha abruptly turned the gun toward Kate, making the latter  pale and hide behind her father, worried that Natasha might actually do  something outrageous and reckless out of love. 

“Are you out of your mind, Natasha? We are your family!” Jessica could no  longer remain silent. She was worried her daughter might impulsively hurt  someone, making her the family’s enemy.

When Natasha didn’t respond, Jessica turned to Dustin and snapped. “Dustin,  are you going to drag my daughter into the mess you created?” 

“Natasha, put the gun down.” Dustin reached out and pressed the gun  downward to lower it, before turning to face the rest of the people. “I was the  one who killed Layla, so the Grants will naturally look for me if they want  revenge. Why are all of you so worked up?” 

“Hmph! As if things are that simple. Who knows whether you’ll drag our family  down with you?” Kate snorted. 

“I’m not even close to your family, so why would I drag you down with me?”  Dustin answered nonchalantly. “You guys being afraid of the Grants is none of  my business, but if you’re trying to capture me to get in their good graces, I’m  afraid that’s impossible.” 

“Nice speech, but what makes you think you have a say in this?” Jacob  sneered. “Why not? I’ve always made the choices for my own life.” Dustin  responded. 

“This is our territory! We decide your fate!” Jacob declared haughtily. 

“I don’t want to fight, but I’ll have no choice if you continue to provoke me,”  Dustin warned. 

“You sure are a stubborn one. Let’s see how strong you are!” Jacob drew his  blade and swung it toward Dustin. 

“Stop!” 

Out of the blue, a solemn voice boomed. Slowly, a white-haired elderly man  strode in with the aid of a walking cane. 

“Father?” 

“Grandfather?” 

Everyone was visibly taken aback to see the old man, who had stepped back  from the limelight eight years ago and no longer concerned himself with family  affairs. They were puzzled as to why he was there. 

“What are you doing here, Father?” Trent welcomed his father hurriedly.

Jacob stopped mid-attack and stood to the side respectfully as well. 

“You guys would have destroyed this place if I hadn’t come!” Andrew  humphed. 

“Father, we still have some things to take care of. Why don’t you go back to  your room and rest if you’re feeling unwell?” 

Trent reached out to help but Andrew swatted his son’s hand away. “Are you  trying to say that an old coot like me has no right to interfere with family affairs  anymore?” 

There was an ear-splitting bang as the bullet embedded itself inches before  Jacob’s foot, making the man jump back in fear. 

“H-how could you pull the trigger on me?” Jacob cried, outraged. He never  expected Natasha to be the type to do something like that to her elder. If the  bullet’s trajectory had been slightly off the mark, he would’ve lost his foot! 

“You better not mess around, Uncle Jacob.” Natasha threatened frostily. 

“How dare you!” Trent roared. “Natasha Harmon, he is your uncle! You’d be  disgracing our family if you had hurt him just now!” 

“I don’t want to hurt anyone, so you better not force me to,” Natasha  responded unrelentingly. 

“Y-you bastard! Do you intend to betray your family for that boy?” Trent was  furious. 

The Harmon family had always lived by a rule-nothing mattered more than the  family’s interests, which meant that they could sacrifice anyone if it meant  saving their family. Therefore, Natasha’s contradictory actions were seen as a  sign of disloyalty. 

“All I care about right now is protecting Dustin.” Natasha stood her ground. 

“How many bullets do you have, Natasha? Do you even have enough to kill all  of us?” Kate taunted. 

“You can try.” Natasha abruptly turned the gun toward Kate, making the latter  pale and hide behind her father, worried that Natasha might actually do  something outrageous and reckless out of love.

“Are you out of your mind, Natasha? We are your family!” Jessica could no  longer remain silent. She was worried her daughter might impulsively hurt  someone, making her the family’s enemy. 

When Natasha didn’t respond, Jessica turned to Dustin and snapped. “Dustin,  are you going to drag my daughter into the mess you created?” 

“Natasha, put the gun down.” Dustin reached out and pressed the gun  downward to lower it, before turning to face the rest of the people. “I was the one who killed Layla, so the Grants will naturally look for me if they want  revenge. Why are all of you so worked up?” 

“Hmph! As if things are that simple. Who knows whether you’ll drag our family  down with you?” Kate snorted. 

“I’m not even close to your family, so why would I drag you down with me?”  Dustin answered nonchalantly. “You guys being afraid of the Grants is none of  my business, but if you’re trying to capture me to get in their good graces, I’m  afraid that’s impossible.” 

“Nice speech, but what makes you think you have a say in this?” Jacob  sneered. “Why not? I’ve always made the choices for my own life.” Dustin  responded. 

“This is our territory! We decide your fate!” Jacob declared haughtily. 

“I don’t want to fight, but I’ll have no choice if you continue to provoke me,”  Dustin warned. 

“You sure are a stubborn one. Let’s see how strong you are!” Jacob drew his  blade and swung it toward Dustin. 

“Stop!” 

Out of the blue, a solemn voice boomed. Slowly, a white-haired elderly man  strode in with the aid of a walking cane. 

“Father?” 

“Grandfather?”

Everyone was visibly taken aback to see the old man, who had stepped back  from the limelight eight years ago and no longer concerned himself with family  affairs. They were puzzled as to why he was there. 

“What are you doing here, Father?” Trent welcomed his father hurriedly. Jacob stopped mid-attack and stood to the side respectfully as well. 

“You guys would have destroyed this place if I hadn’t come!” Andrew  humphed. 

“Father, we still have some things to take care of. Why don’t you go back to  your room and rest if you’re feeling unwell?” 

Trent reached out to help but Andrew swatted his son’s hand away. “Are you  trying to say that an old coot like me has no right to interfere with family affairs  anymore?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  532 – 

Chapter 532 

“Of course not, Father. You will always be the head of the family.” Trent  smiled sheepishly. 

“Fine. Since you said that, I’ll give you my opinion.” Andrew surveyed the  room. “Dustin has saved my life, as well as helped our family multiple times.  We are in his debt, so anyone who tries to take him today will be going  against me!” 

“What?” 

The group shared dismayed glances. They never expected Andrew to stand  up for Dustin during this crucial time. 

“Father, this bastard killed one of the Grants’ daughters! He will only drag us  deeper into this mess!” Trent rebutted. 

“Trent is right! We’re doing this for the greater good of the family!” Jacob  seconded.

“You bunch say such lofty things when you’re just cowards!” Andrew struck  the floor with his cane forcefully. “The Grants have been stepping all over us,  and instead of standing up against them, you choose to grovel and please  them? What an embarrassment to our family!” 

“Fath-” 

“Silence!” Andrew cut off Trent’s words. “Our family has gone through all sorts  of trials since its existence. How could we embarrass our ancestors by losing  our dignity because of something like this?” 

The Harmons lowered their heads in shame, unable to deny that the Grants  had shaken them greatly. 

“Listen carefully!” Andrew announced. “Our priority should be to save Hector,  and not be sitting ducks!” 

He made Hector his successor because of how righteous and brave his son  was, but now that Hector was captured, the entire family was thrown into  chaos. 

“Grandfather, we need to borrow the Grants’ power if we want to save Uncle  Hector. Our best option is to hand Dustin over to them in exchange for Uncle  Trent.” Kate coaxed. 

“Nonsense!” Andrew glared at his granddaughter. “The Grants were the ones  who framed and imprisoned your uncle, yet you think they’ll help us? What a  joke!” 

“What? Mr. Hector was imprisoned by the Grants?” 

The crowd was dismayed to hear this. After all, framing the head of another  family was not a small matter. 

“Father, please refrain from making claims without evidence! There are ears  everywhere.” Trent reminded seriously. 

“Evidence, you say? Sure!” Andrew turned around and called out. “Isfrid?  Bring him in.”

Immediately, the leader of the shadow guards dragged a man into the room.  The man wore a hood that made it difficult to identify his face and was tightly  bound from head to toe. 

“See this man? He’s the real murderer!” Andrew yanked off the man’s hood,  exposing a familiar face. 

It was Hector’s face! 

“Mr. Hector?” 

Everyone was puzzled by the sight. Hadn’t Hector been captured? What was  he doing here? 

“Yeah, right. He’s merely wearing a prosthetic mask!” 

Andrew sank his fingers into the man’s face and pulled, revealing skin with a  sickly pallor. 

“I-it’s fake?” The crowd exclaimed, stunned. They never imagined that  something like this existed in real life, and it was shockingly realistic too! It  was so well made that it nearly fooled 

everyone. 

“Do all of you understand now? Hector was framed, and the ones behind this  are the Grants! Are you still going to suck up to those treacherous bastards?”  Andrew seethed, rendering everyone else silent. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  533 – 

Chapter 533 

The Harmon family had placed their hope in the Grant family’s help before  knowing the truth, but now, they finally understood that running away in fear  was useless. If the Grants were willing to go as far as to frame the leader of  the Harmon family, there was no way they would care about Hector’s survival. 

“What? Cat got your tongue? Remember to use your head next time!” Andrew  reprimanded them before turning to look at Dustin. “Dustin, I’m so sorry you  had to suffer because I didn’t educate them properly.”

“Not at all, Sir Andrew. Thank you for defending me in time.” Dustin smiled in  gratitude. 

Although the Harmon family had a few ungrateful individuals, there were still people who were reasonable and just. 

“I feel so ashamed… I don’t know what would have happened to our family if  you hadn’t helped us catch the real murderer.” Andrew sighed. 

Their family prided itself on being a powerful family with countless elites. Yet, when something happened to their leader, it was a young outsider who saved  the day. 

“Father, it was our shadow guards who caught the killer. What does it have to  do with that brat?” Jacob mumbled in displeasure. 

“You fool!” Andrew snapped. “If Dustin hadn’t used himself as bait to expose  the killer’s whereabouts, do you think that the shadow guards could have  captured that man?” 

“What? Dustin caught the culprit?” The crowd was astonished to hear that. 

“Dustin helped us so much, yet all of you wanted to harm him instead! What a  bunch of ungrateful bastards!” Andrew’s blood boiled. “All of you here shall  kneel before our ancestral altar and repent your actions!” 

Hearing this, the group of people scuttled away dejectedly, letting the room  quiet down once 

more. 

“Thank you for coming, Grandfather, or things would have escalated.”  Natasha let out a breath of relief. She had been worried about being caught  between a rock and a hard place if the two parties began fighting. 

“An old man like me might not be much use anymore, but I can still take care  of those brats easily.” Andrew flashed a comforting grin. He had just displayed  what it meant to be the head of a patriarchal family. 

“Grandfather, how should we deal with this man?” Natasha turned her  attention to the 

murderer.

“Since we’ve caught the real killer, we must restore your father’s innocence,”  Andrew stated 

earnestly. “I’ll take a few men with me to visit Sir Moran and explain things to  him immediately.” 

“Thank you so much, Grandfather.” Natasha nodded. 

“Silly girl. There’s no need to thank me. I’ll be off now.” Andrew smiled before  leaving with 

his men. 

“Get some rest, Natasha. I’ll visit you again tomorrow.” Dustin also bid her  farewell. 

“Can’t you stay with me?” Natasha pleaded, reluctant to be alone. 

“I can’t. I’m currently the Grants’ wanted criminal. However, I’ll be coming over  to reapply your wound dressing tomorrow.” Dustin consoled her. 

“Alright, then. Be careful.” Natasha didn’t press. 

“Goodnight.” Dustin smiled and left the room. He was secretly followed by two  people, hidden in the darkness. 

The night quickly flew by. Early in the next morning, a military vehicle slowly  rolled up to the entrance of the Harmon estate. 

When the car door opened, a haggard-looking Hector emerged. 

“Mr. Hector? He’s back!” The guards at the entrance lit up upon seeing Hector  and dashed in to spread the word. 

Soon, Natasha and the others came rushing out to greet the man. 

“Dad, you’re back! How are you feeling? Are you hurt anywhere?” Natasha  fussed over Hector, surprised to see him. 

“I’m fine. Sir Moran let me out as soon as they realized that I had been  framed,” Hector answered, smiling.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  534 – 

Chapter 534 

The previous night had been a nightmare. Fortunately, the truth was out, and  nothing much happened to him. 

Suddenly, Hector noticed something, and his smile stiffened. “Natasha, your  face… 

“It’s just a minor injury,” Natasha replied indifferently. 

“What happened?” Hector frowned. 

“A lot of things happened while you were gone, Hector.” Jesicca calmly  briefed him on what happened. 

Hector was livid. “The Grants again? They’re crossing the line!” 

It was bad enough that they set him up, but they have even hurt his daughter?  That was unacceptable! 

“Don’t worry, Dad. I’m fine now.” Natasha consoled. 

“It’s my fault, Natasha. You suffered because I was useless.” Hector blamed  himself. If he had known how despicable the Grants were, he would have  never agreed to the marriage proposal. 

“Nonsense, Dad. We’re lucky just to have you back. Let’s talk more inside.”  Smiling, Natasha took her father’s arm and walked into the estate. 

Just as they arrived at the meeting room, their butler rushed into the room.  “Sir, the Grants just sent us a letter. Please have a look.” The butler held up  an envelope and passed it to Hector politely. 

“What?” Hector’s expression darkened after reading the letter. “What’s wrong, Dad?” Natasha leaned closer and soon frowned. 

The letter only consisted of a few words, but they couldn’t be more  threatening. To sum things up,

the Grants were blaming the Harmon family for Layla Grant’s death, and they  claimed that Dustin was the one who ordered the Harmon family to do so. 

Now, the Harmon family had two choices. The first was to hand the culprit  over and grovel for forgiveness for three days. The second was to carry out  the wedding as planned. 

They could only choose one of the two choices. If they refused, the Grants  would come at them in full force, wreaking havoc. 

“It seems like Tyler intends to use his sister’s death as an excuse to force me  to marry him.” Natasha frowned, surprised. She thought the Grants would use  other backhanded methods, so she didn’t expect them to be so forward. 

The Harmon family now had no choice but to choose between submission and  war. 

172 

“Darling, Tyler seems to like you a lot. I think you should marry him.” Jessica  coaxed. Tyler and Natasha were still engaged, so the best solution would be  to use their marriage to resolve this conflict. 

“He doesn’t like me-he just likes himself. I’m nothing but a tool to him,”  Natasha retorted icily. 

“That’s impossible. He’s willing to resolve this issue peacefully. Isn’t it obvious  enough?” Jessica continued to persuade. 

“He’s someone who doesn’t care about his own sister’s death. Do you think  he’s still a good person?” Natasha shot back. 

“But…” Jessica didn’t know what to say. 

“Tyler is a power-hungry person. Natasha would never be happy if she  married him. We have to reevaluate this marriage.” Hector announced,  displeased with the situation. 

Previously, he had held out hope for the Grants, but he was now utterly  disappointed. There was no way he would watch as his daughter jumped into  this pit of fire.

“Hector, it’s clearly written that if Natasha doesn’t marry him, we’ll have to deal  with the Grants’ wrath. When the time comes…” Jessica hesitated. She knew  that their family wouldn’t be able to withstand the Grants’ retaliation. 

“We will face this battle head-on.” Hector inhaled deeply, his gaze turning  determined. “If the Grants insist on challenging us, we’ll rise to the occasion.  Worst case scenario, our families will no longer be friends.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  535 – 

Chapter 535 

The next morning, in the president’s office of the Nicholson Corp., Dahlia was  sipping a cup of coffee as she went through sheets of financial statements. 

Just then, someone knocked on her door. 

“Come in.” Dahlia put her 

cup 

down. 

“You called for me, Ms. Nicholson?” Dustin pushed the door open and  entered. As Chief Security Officer, he needed to check in at the company  every day. 

“Where were you last night? I couldn’t reach you on the phone.” Dahlia probed  just as he stepped in. 

“My friend got into some trouble, so I went to help out.” Dustin grinned  sheepishly. 

“Your friend? It isn’t Natasha Harmon, is it?” Dahlia’s brow rose in suspicion.  “No wonder you were so enthusiastic, it turns out you were on a date with a  chick.” 

Dustin cleared his throat and quickly changed the subject before Dahlia  became jealous. “You didn’t call me over just to talk about this, did you, Ms.  Nicholson?”

“As if I’m that bored.” Dahlia retorted and rolled her eyes. “An important client  is arriving later, and we have to serve her well. Make sure you take care of all  matters related to security.” 

“No problem.” Dustin nodded. 

“It’s almost time for us to meet at the café downstairs. Let’s go.” Dahlia  glanced at her watch before grabbing her purse and walking out of the room.  Dustin quickly followed suit. 

The two of them went downstairs and walked into the café next door. As soon  as they sat down, a bright red Ferrari slowly pulled up to the entrance. 

The door swung open, and a woman in a red bodycon dress stepped out. Her  vibrant scarlet lips, beautiful face, and voluptuous figure were striking, and her  long, smooth legs seemed to go on for miles, and her black, sheer pantyhoses  only made her more alluring than ever. 

“She’s here!” Dahlia sprung up as soon as the woman walked into the shop.  Dahlia extended her hand with a kind smile. “Hello, Ms. Larson. I’m Dahlia  Nicholson. Nice to meet you.” 

“I didn’t think that Nicholson Corp.’s new president would be a woman. How  interesting.” Ms. Larson removed her sunglasses, revealing her surprised  expression. 

“You flatter me, Miss. Please take a seat.” Dahlia gestured to the seat beside  her. 

“And who might this handsome man be?” Ms. Larson gave Dustin a flirty smile  as she scanned 

him from head to toe. 

“This is our Chief Security Officer, Dustin Rhys. He’s responsible for our  security.” Dahlia 

172 

introduced. 

“My safety is in your hands now, Mr. Rhys.” Ms. Larson reached out a hand  for Dustin to shake.

“It’s my duty.” Dustin smiled softly and shook her outstretched hand. “You  seem familiar, Ms. Larson. Have we met before?” Dustin just couldn’t shake  off the feeling that they knew each other. 

Ms. Larson giggled. “Your flirting skills still need some work, Mr. Rhys. It’s too  old-fashioned. 

“Dustin!” Dahlia glared, annoyed. How could he flirt with her client in front of  her? 

“I must have mistaken you for someone else.” Dustin smiled apologetically. 

“I’m so sorry, Ms. Lardon. He’s very inexperienced. Please forgive him.”  Dahlia apologized, embarrassed. 

“It’s alright. I understand. Men are always like that.” Ms. Larson smirked  teasingly, slowly crossing her s*xy legs elegantly. 

“Let’s get down to business, Ms. Larson.” Dahlia quickly changed the topic. “I  suggest 

building a casino on the newly developed land. Please take a look at my  proposal.” She handed a document to Ms. Larson. 

“Let me see.” Ms. Larson accepted the document and began looking through  it, but for some reason, she kept peeking at Dustin. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  536 – 

Chapter 536 

Ms. Larson’s gaze was lustful as she peeked at Dustin, who met her eyes  calmly. He was still racking his brain, trying to recall where he had seen her  before. 

“Stop looking!” Dahlia quickly realized what was amiss and gave Dustin a  warning kick. This was the second time. Dustin had grown bolder during the  past few days since he was gone and didn’t even bother being discreet  anymore.

“Ms. Nicholson, I don’t understand these parts. Can you explain them to me?”  Ms. Larson placed the document on the table and pointed at a section of the  contract. 

“Sure, let me explain.” With a professional smile, Dahlia began explaining  everything in detail to Ms. Lardon, who wasn’t actually listening. 

Ms. Larson silently slipped off one of her heels and brushed her feet against  Dustin’s shoe lightly. 

“What?” Dustin raised an eyebrow, puzzled. 

When he lifted his head, he was met with Ms. Larson’s teasing and flirty smile.  He merely drew his eyes away and pretended to see nothing. 

Ms. Larson smirked and took a sip of her coffee before slowly brushing her  feet upwards, caressing Dustin from his foot to his thigh, making the man jerk  and his breathing quicken. 

“What on earth is she doing? How could she do something like this in broad  daylight? She’s too bold!” Dustin exclaimed to himself. He inhaled deeply and  pulled his leg away, pretending nothing happened. 

However, this only encouraged the woman to become bolder. She placed her  entire foot on Dustin’s thigh and rubbed back and forth invitingly. 

Dustin immediately frowned and shot her a warning glare. 

In response, Ms. Larson flashed him a coquettish smile and extended her  tongue to sensually lick the coffee off the corner of her lips; her movements  were undoubtedly alluring. 

Once again, Dustin pulled his leg away to put some distance between them.  However, Ms. Larson continued to pester him. 

Unable to take it anymore, he grabbed her foot and squeezed it warningly. “Oh!” She moaned, shooting Dustin a sulking look. 

“What’s wrong, Ms. Larson? Are you feeling unwell?” Dahlia caught Ms.  Larson’s change in expression and asked.

Dustin thought Ms. Larson would make up an excuse; however, the woman  suddenly lifted the tablecloth and pointed at her foot. “Mr. Rhys is hurting me.” 

Dustin stiffened instantly. What the 

“What?” Dahlia looked down instinctively to see Dustin grabbing onto Ms.  Larson’s foot tightly, painting quite a raunchy scene. 

“I-I didn’t do anything!” 

Flabbergasted, Dustin quickly let go of Ms. Larson, looking guilty. He didn’t  expect Ms. Larson to be so bold and to play the victim. 

“Dustin! Rhys!” Dahlia, whose face was red with anger, seethed through  gritted teeth, her expression murderous. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  537 – 

Chapter 537 

“What are you doing, Dustin?” Dahlia’s eyebrows arched above her wide  eyes, and she had to restrain herself from biting Dustin directly. 

At first, she thought he was only admiring Ms. Larson’s figure. Never did she  imagine he would be daring enough to start messing around with someone he  was meeting for the first time while completely ignoring her. 

“This is a misunderstanding, Dahlia. She was the one who put her foot out.”  Dustin blushed. Although he was innocent, he couldn’t help but feel a little  guilty. 

“So what if Ms. Larson stretched her leg? It doesn’t mean you have  permission to touch her.” Dahlia growled. 

“I-” Dustin didn’t know how to explain himself. 

“Hmph! I had a feeling you were up to no good when I saw you staring at Ms.  Larson. Were you having dirty thoughts about her?” Dahlia’s breathing  quickened.

Was she not pretty enough? Why was Dustin paying attention to someone  else other than her? What a player! 

“It’s not what you’re thinking, Dahlia!” Dustin was exasperated. 

“Stop making excuses! I saw everything!” Dahlia was fuming at this point. He  dared claim that he was innocent after he was caught molesting Ms. Larson! 

“Calm down, Ms. Nicholson. I’m sure Mr. Rhys was just messing around.” Ms.  Larson just smiled calmly. 

“There’s a limit to how far he can go. He obviously had dirty intentions!” Dahlia  humphed and shot Dustin a glare. 

“It’s fine. I don’t mind.” Ms. Larson took a sip of her coffee, a playful  expression on her face. 

“What?” Dahlia was taken aback by the other woman’s response and  immediately understood that both parties had consented to this. 

Her blood boiling, Dahlia slammed her high heel into Dustin’s foot, making him  grimace in pain silently. 

Just then, her phone began to ring. She took a deep breath and forced a  smile. “Please excuse me while I take this call, Ms. Larson.” 

As soon as she got up and left, Dustin finally spoke up. “Ms. Larson, this is  our first time meeting. I don’t think what you did was appropriate.” 

“Are you saying that it’s fine if I did that after getting acquainted with you?” Ms.  Larson smirked teasingly. 

172 

“Of course not!” Dustin immediately refused. “Please mind your manners,  especially in public, Ms. Larson.” 

“How interesting. Don’t people say that all men are cheaters? Are you going to  be an exception?” Ms. Larson giggled, and leisurely stirred her coffee. 

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Dustin replied coldly.

“I’ll be frank. I’m interested in you, and I want to be your sugar mama, so  name your price.” Ms. Larson smirked. 

“Sorry, but I prefer to earn my own keep.” Dustin refused without hesitation. 

“I don’t mind forcing you, you know?” Ms. Lardon tossed her car keys onto the  table. “Isn’t that car gorgeous? She’s the latest Ferrari model. You can have  her if you like.” 

“Are you insulting me?” Dustin’s brows furrowed. 

“Is it not enough? Fine. I have a villa in Amethyst Meadows worth 30 million  dollars. I don’t have time to stay there anyway, so it’s yours now.” Ms. Larson  pulled out another set of keys. 

She sure was flaunting her wealth by giving away such an expensive car and  villa so easily. It was easy to imagine how many men dreamed of possessing  such a beautiful, rich, and generous woman. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  538 – 

Chapter 538 

Are you trying to bribe me with just a villa? What do you take me for?” Dustin  remained indifferent. 

“Looks like it’s time to get serious.” Ms. Larson giggled. “How about this? I’ll  let you into some insider information. The abandoned buildings in Eastville are  going to be redeveloped. Your investment will double tenfold if you can get  ahold of them. Of course, how many buildings you can buy depends on your  wealth. The more you buy, the more you’ll earn. With enough capital, you’ll  easily earn anything between a billion dollars to eight billion. What do you  think? Is the offer attractive enough?” 

Dustin narrowed his eyes. “Ms. Larson, you’re very generous, but I still don’t  understand why you’d tell me about an opportunity that could rake in billions?” 

It was their first time meeting, yet Ms. Larson was being extremely generous,  even going as far as to offer him a car, a house, and a chance to hit the  jackpot. Although Dustin was quite a good-looking guy, it wasn’t enough to 

charm every woman in the world. Besides, a rich woman like her would have  met all sorts of men before him, so he couldn’t help but be suspicious of her. 

“Didn’t I tell you earlier? You caught my eye, and I want to be your sugar  mama.” Ms. Larson just continued to smile, her intentions hidden. 

“Do you think I’ll believe that?” Dustin responded calmly. “I don’t know what  tricks you’re up to, but 

you better not mess around with me. I’m not someone who knows how to  cherish pretty things.” 

“How interesting.” Ms. Larson laughed, her shoulder shaking. “I didn’t expect  you to be so on guard, miracle doctor. And here I thought I’d have a chance in  bed with you tonight.” 

“What?” Dustin frowned. “Who are you?” 

“Take a guess.” Ms. Larson reached out to cover half of her face, leaving her  twinkling eyes exposed. “Can you tell yet?” 

“You!” Dustin’s eyes widened as realization dawned. 

Her attire might have changed, but her eyes hadn’t. The voluptuous temptress  was none other than the Dark Lord’s disciple, Azalea! 

No wonder she seemed so familiar to her. She was that witch! 

“Finally,” Azalea Larson smirked. “You didn’t expect us to meet again this  way, did you?” 

“Were you following me?” Dustin demanded with a frown. 

“Nope. I’m just here for a business meeting. Me meeting you here was pure  coincidence.” Azalea said with a smile. 

“What do you want?” Dustin growled. 

“Take a guess.” Azalea tilted her head sideways. 

“Dustin…” Just then, Dahlia finally returned after wrapping up her phone call,  her expression grave.

“What’s wrong?” Dustin was puzzled. 

“Some people beat up my mom, and she’s in the hospital right now, so I have  to rush over there immediately,” Dahlia explained. 

“She was beaten up? What happened?” Dustin was surprised. 

“I’m not too sure, either. I’ll know after going to the hospital.” Dahlia focused  her attention on Azalea. “My apologies, Ms. Larson, but this is an emergency.  Would you mind if we continued this discussion on another day?” 

“No problem. You guys should deal with that first.” Azalea nodded. 

“Thank you for your understanding, Ms. Larson.” Dahlia flashed a polite smile  and pulled Dustin out of there. 

Azalea’s lip curled as she watched the two of them walk away and mumbled,  “What a fine prey. I haven’t felt so excited in ages. You’ll be mine.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  539 – 

Chapter 539 

As soon as Dustin and Dahlia reached one of the wards of Ansdale South  Hospital, they were greeted by the ghastly sight of Florence moaning in pain,  her body wrapped in bloodstained bandages. 

“How do you feel, Mom?” Dahlia asked worriedly as she walked into the room. 

“You’re finally here, Dahlia!” Florence immediately burst into tears and wailed.  “I’m so sorry. I made a mistake, and I don’t deserve to live anymore.” She  slammed her head into the wall several times, tearing up from the pain. 

“What are you doing, Mom?” Dahlia quickly pulled her mother in for a hug to  stop her from hurting herself. “Can’t we talk this out? Why are you trying to  commit suicide?” 

“I-I’m too embarrassed to tell you!” Florence thumped her chest sadly. 

“James, what in the world happened?” Dahlia looked at her brother, who was  standing next to their mother.

“Mom got scammed. Our savings are all gone now!” He cried. “Scammed? Elaborate further.” Dahlia frowned. 

“Do you remember Julie’s boyfriend, Terrence Stone? He’s that manager at  the Brooks Corporation.” 

“Of course, I do. Why?” Dahlia nodded. 

“He lied to us!” James accused. “We were having dinner with Aunt Victoria  last night when he suddenly came up to us and told us that the Brooks  Corporation had a new real estate project and asked if we would be interested  in investing. 

“He claimed that the prices would be low since we’d get a special price  because he knew an insider. We thought he was being kind, so we agreed.  He promised that our investment would double in return after half a year, and  the more we invested, the greater our return. We were blinded by greed and  signed the contract stupidly, putting all our money in. 

“Then, guess what? When we visited the development site this morning, we  realized that the so-called new real-estate project was nothing but a cluster of  abandoned buildings! It’s been left alone for years, and now we’re in charge of  taking care of this mess! Now, besides wasting all our savings, we’ve also  collected huge debts!” 

James seethed, regretting their decision last night. They shouldn’t have gotten  greedy and fallen into Terrence’s trap. 

“Where’s Terrence now?” Dahlia interrogated. 

“I don’t know.” James shook his head. “He hasn’t been picking up his phone  since morning. 

When we wen 

“When didn’t g 

One shoulde 

ww did 

complete hain

refund they need, caping th 

When we went to ask his company, they said he had been fired and was  nowhere to be found!” “When didn’t you tell me about this right away?” Dahlia  was displeased with this issue. 

One shouldn’t aim too high when they don’t possess the necessary skills.  Those individuals were the easiest to scam and swindle money out of. 

“We didn’t know he was a scammer, so we got careless and…” James sighed.  They had complete faith in Terrence because he was a manager at Brooks  Corporation; they never expected that he had been fired a long time ago. 

“How did Mom get all beaten up?” Dahlia asked. 

“She couldn’t find Terrence, so she went to find the developer instead,  demanding they refund us, but they refused, saying that we had already  signed the contract, so Mom kicked up 

a fuss and got into a brawl with someone,” James explained. “What?” Dahlia frowned. “How much did you lose in total this time?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  540 – 

Chapter 540 

James merely held out a finger. 

“Ten million?” Dahlia took a deep breath and tried to suppress her anger. “It’s  quite a lot, but 

at least we can still pay it back. Treat it as the price of a lesson learned.” 

“You’ve got it wrong, Sis. It’s not just ten million dollars; it’s a hundred million.”  James mumbled weakly. 

“A hundred million?!” Dahlia paled. “Are you serious? Where did you get so  much money in the first place?”

“We had a few million in savings. Then, we used our two villas to take out  loans. Mom stole the remaining tens of thousands from you.” James shrank  back and confessed softly. 

“What?” Dahlia’s blood boiled. “A-are you guys crazy? Taking loans and  stealing? Who said you could do that?” 

Who in their right mind would sell their house to invest in a business? What a  fool! 

“It’s all my fault, Dahlia. I’m so sorry. I should die instead!” Florence moaned  and began banging her head on the wall again, acting so well that she  deserved an Oscar. 

“Enough!” Dahlia yelled. “Rather than commit suicide, why don’t you think of a  way to take care of this mess?” 

“You’re the president of Cardinal Group now. A hundred million dollars  shouldn’t be a lot to you, right?” Florence asked tentatively. 

“Yeah, right!” Dahlia humphed, irritated. “I borrowed ten billion and merely  bought a portion of the company’s shares. It’s not time for dividends yet, so I  don’t have any spare cash. Besides, I have a one-billion-dollar loan to pay  back, so I’ll be in debt for the next three years! 

“What? Is it that serious?” Florence was shocked. She thought Dahlia was  living a glorious life after being promoted to President and didn’t know that her  daughter was struggling so badly. “Aunt Florence.” Just then, Julie and her  mother, Victoria, walked into the room. 

“Julie, you’re here. How did it go? Did you manage to find Terence?” Florence  sprung up expectantly. Things were still salvageable if they could catch  Terrence. 

“We couldn’t get ahold of him at all. I’m sure he ran away.” Julie sighed. “Who knew that he was a swindler? Curse our rotten luck!” Victoria spat. 

“Julie, Terrence is your boyfriend. How do you propose we solve this issue?”  James demanded.

“What does it have to do with me? I’m not the one who lied to you!” Julie  frowned. “Besides, 

we’re victims too! We lost a lot of money as well!” 

“Who knows if you guys are working together?” James retorted. “Hey! What do you mean by that?” Julie sprung up and demanded. 

“Enough. We’re a family. It’s not the time to fight right now. We should be  working together to get past this storm.” Florence placated. “Dahlia, you’re the  smartest here. What should we do now?” 

“Admit defeat, I guess. Whatever else?” Dahlia grumbled. 

“I have an idea.” Suddenly thinking of an idea, Julie whispered. “Since  Terrence lied to us, we can do the same to someone else. As long as we find  another scapegoat, everything will be fine. 

“That’s a good idea. My daughter is so smart!” Victoria’s eyes immediately lit  up. Julie was right. Rather than suffering themselves, why don’t they make  someone else suffer? They should just act in their own interests. 

“That is a good idea, but where will we find the scapegoat?” James rubbed his  chin thoughtfully. 

“A scapegoat?” Florence thought about it for a second, and her eyes shot to  Dustin. Wasn’t there a perfect one right there?

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  531 – 

Chapter 531 

There was an ear-splitting bang as the bullet embedded itself inches before  Jacob’s foot, making the man jump back in fear. 

“H-how could you pull the trigger on me?” Jacob cried, outraged. He never  expected Natasha to be the type to do something like that to her elder. If the  bullet’s trajectory had been slightly off the mark, he would’ve lost his foot! 

“You better not mess around, Uncle Jacob.” Natasha threatened frostily. 

“How dare you!” Trent roared. “Natasha Harmon, he is your uncle! You’d be  disgracing our family if you had hurt him just now!” 

“I don’t want to hurt anyone, so you better not force me to,” Natasha  responded unrelentingly. 

“Y-you bastard! Do you intend to betray your family for that boy?” Trent was  furious. 

The Harmon family had always lived by a rule-nothing mattered more than the  family’s interests, which meant that they could sacrifice anyone if it meant  saving their family. Therefore, Natasha’s contradictory actions were seen as a  sign of disloyalty. 

“All I care about right now is protecting Dustin.” Natasha stood her ground. 

“How many bullets do you have, Natasha? Do you even have enough to kill all  of us?” Kate taunted. 

“You can try.” Natasha abruptly turned the gun toward Kate, making the latter  pale and hide behind her father, worried that Natasha might actually do  something outrageous and reckless 

out of love. 

“Are you out of your mind, Natasha? We are your family!” Jessica could no  longer remain silent. She was worried her daughter might impulsively hurt  someone, making her the family’s enemy.

When Natasha didn’t respond, Jessica turned to Dustin and snapped. “Dustin,  are you going to drag my daughter into the mess you created?” 

“Natasha, put the gun down.” Dustin reached out and pressed the gun  downward to lower it, before turning to face the rest of the people. “I was the  one who killed Layla, so the Grants will naturally look for me if they want  revenge. Why are all of you so worked up?” 

“Hmph! As if things are that simple. Who knows whether you’ll drag our family  down with you?” Kate snorted. 

“I’m not even close to your family, so why would I drag you down with me?”  Dustin answered nonchalantly. “You guys being afraid of the Grants is none of  my business, but if you’re trying to capture me to get in their good graces, I’m  afraid that’s impossible.” 

for Bustin, all of you would have died during the family gathering! It’s bad 

enough that you aren’t helping him in times of need, but how could you guys  add fuel to the fire instead?” Her words silenced the arrogant people. 

“Forget about those righteous views of yours, Natasha. One must pay for their  crimes. Dustin made a mistake, so he should be punished!” Kate sneered. 

“She’s right. We don’t want to suffer just because of him!” The crowd echoed. 

They couldn’t care less about Dustin’s previous contributions and were willing  to sacrifice him if it meant placating the Grants. 

“A-are you guys going against me?” Natasha demanded agitatedly. 

“Enough with the nonsense. For the sake of our family, we must arrest him  today!” Jacob incited. “Give the command, Trent!” 

“Don’t hate me, Dustin. You have yourself to blame for making such a huge  mistake.” Trent gestured to the others and commanded. “Tie him up!” 

“I’d like to see who dares!” Suddenly, Natasha fished out a gun from the  bedside and pointed it toward the group of people. 

“You wretch! Are you trying to rebel against us?” Trent yelled. “Don’t force my hand, Uncle Trent!” Natasha warned.

“Well, I don’t believe you have the guts to shoot us!” 

Jacob began to step forward confidently, and without hesitation, Natasha  pulled the trigger. 

There was an ear-splitting bang as the bullet embedded itself inches before  Jacob’s foot, making the man jump back in fear. 

“H-how could you pull the trigger on me?” Jacob cried, outraged. He never  expected Natasha to be the type to do something like that to her elder. If the  bullet’s trajectory had been slightly off the mark, he would’ve lost his foot! 

“You better not mess around, Uncle Jacob.” Natasha threatened frostily. 

“How dare you!” Trent roared. “Natasha Harmon, he is your uncle! You’d be  disgracing our family if you had hurt him just now!” 

“I don’t want to hurt anyone, so you better not force me to,” Natasha  responded unrelentingly. 

“Y-you bastard! Do you intend to betray your family for that boy?” Trent was  furious. 

The Harmon family had always lived by a rule-nothing mattered more than the  family’s interests, which meant that they could sacrifice anyone if it meant  saving their family. Therefore, Natasha’s contradictory actions were seen as a  sign of disloyalty. 

“All I care about right now is protecting Dustin.” Natasha stood her ground. 

“How many bullets do you have, Natasha? Do you even have enough to kill all  of us?” Kate 

taunted. 

“You can try.” Natasha abruptly turned the gun toward Kate, making the latter  pale and hide behind her father, worried that Natasha might actually do  something outrageous and reckless out of love. 

“Are you out of your mind, Natasha? We are your family!” Jessica could no  longer remain silent. She was worried her daughter might impulsively hurt  someone, making her the family’s enemy.

When Natasha didn’t respond, Jessica turned to Dustin and snapped. “Dustin,  are you going to drag my daughter into the mess you created?” 

“Natasha, put the gun down.” Dustin reached out and pressed the gun  downward to lower it, before turning to face the rest of the people. “I was the  one who killed Layla, so the Grants will naturally look for me if they want  revenge. Why are all of you so worked up?” 

“Hmph! As if things are that simple. Who knows whether you’ll drag our family  down with you?” Kate snorted. 

“I’m not even close to your family, so why would I drag you down with me?”  Dustin answered nonchalantly. “You guys being afraid of the Grants is none of  my business, but if you’re trying to capture me to get in their good graces, I’m  afraid that’s impossible.” 

“Nice speech, but what makes you think you have a say in this?” Jacob  sneered. “Why not? I’ve always made the choices for my own life.” Dustin  responded. 

“This is our territory! We decide your fate!” Jacob declared haughtily. 

“I don’t want to fight, but I’ll have no choice if you continue to provoke me,”  Dustin warned. 

“You sure are a stubborn one. Let’s see how strong you are!” Jacob drew his  blade and swung it toward Dustin. 

“Stop!” 

Out of the blue, a solemn voice boomed. Slowly, a white-haired elderly man  strode in with the aid of a walking cane. 

“Father?” 

“Grandfather?” 

Everyone was visibly taken aback to see the old man, who had stepped back  from the limelight eight years ago and no longer concerned himself with family  affairs. They were puzzled as to why he was there. 

“What are you doing here, Father?” Trent welcomed his father hurriedly.

Jacob stopped mid-attack and stood to the side respectfully as well. 

“You guys would have destroyed this place if I hadn’t come!” Andrew  humphed. 

“Father, we still have some things to take care of. Why don’t you go back to  your room and rest if you’re feeling unwell?” 

Trent reached out to help but Andrew swatted his son’s hand away. “Are you  trying to say that an old coot like me has no right to interfere with family affairs  anymore?” 

There was an ear-splitting bang as the bullet embedded itself inches before  Jacob’s foot, making the man jump back in fear. 

“H-how could you pull the trigger on me?” Jacob cried, outraged. He never  expected Natasha to be the type to do something like that to her elder. If the  bullet’s trajectory had been slightly off the mark, he would’ve lost his foot! 

“You better not mess around, Uncle Jacob.” Natasha threatened frostily. 

“How dare you!” Trent roared. “Natasha Harmon, he is your uncle! You’d be  disgracing our family if you had hurt him just now!” 

“I don’t want to hurt anyone, so you better not force me to,” Natasha  responded unrelentingly. 

“Y-you bastard! Do you intend to betray your family for that boy?” Trent was  furious. 

The Harmon family had always lived by a rule-nothing mattered more than the  family’s interests, which meant that they could sacrifice anyone if it meant  saving their family. Therefore, Natasha’s contradictory actions were seen as a  sign of disloyalty. 

“All I care about right now is protecting Dustin.” Natasha stood her ground. 

“How many bullets do you have, Natasha? Do you even have enough to kill all  of us?” Kate taunted. 

“You can try.” Natasha abruptly turned the gun toward Kate, making the latter  pale and hide behind her father, worried that Natasha might actually do  something outrageous and reckless out of love.

“Are you out of your mind, Natasha? We are your family!” Jessica could no  longer remain silent. She was worried her daughter might impulsively hurt  someone, making her the family’s enemy. 

When Natasha didn’t respond, Jessica turned to Dustin and snapped. “Dustin,  are you going to drag my daughter into the mess you created?” 

“Natasha, put the gun down.” Dustin reached out and pressed the gun  downward to lower it, before turning to face the rest of the people. “I was the one who killed Layla, so the Grants will naturally look for me if they want  revenge. Why are all of you so worked up?” 

“Hmph! As if things are that simple. Who knows whether you’ll drag our family  down with you?” Kate snorted. 

“I’m not even close to your family, so why would I drag you down with me?”  Dustin answered nonchalantly. “You guys being afraid of the Grants is none of  my business, but if you’re trying to capture me to get in their good graces, I’m  afraid that’s impossible.” 

“Nice speech, but what makes you think you have a say in this?” Jacob  sneered. “Why not? I’ve always made the choices for my own life.” Dustin  responded. 

“This is our territory! We decide your fate!” Jacob declared haughtily. 

“I don’t want to fight, but I’ll have no choice if you continue to provoke me,”  Dustin warned. 

“You sure are a stubborn one. Let’s see how strong you are!” Jacob drew his  blade and swung it toward Dustin. 

“Stop!” 

Out of the blue, a solemn voice boomed. Slowly, a white-haired elderly man  strode in with the aid of a walking cane. 

“Father?” 

“Grandfather?”

Everyone was visibly taken aback to see the old man, who had stepped back  from the limelight eight years ago and no longer concerned himself with family  affairs. They were puzzled as to why he was there. 

“What are you doing here, Father?” Trent welcomed his father hurriedly. Jacob stopped mid-attack and stood to the side respectfully as well. 

“You guys would have destroyed this place if I hadn’t come!” Andrew  humphed. 

“Father, we still have some things to take care of. Why don’t you go back to  your room and rest if you’re feeling unwell?” 

Trent reached out to help but Andrew swatted his son’s hand away. “Are you  trying to say that an old coot like me has no right to interfere with family affairs  anymore?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  532 – 

Chapter 532 

“Of course not, Father. You will always be the head of the family.” Trent  smiled sheepishly. 

“Fine. Since you said that, I’ll give you my opinion.” Andrew surveyed the  room. “Dustin has saved my life, as well as helped our family multiple times.  We are in his debt, so anyone who tries to take him today will be going  against me!” 

“What?” 

The group shared dismayed glances. They never expected Andrew to stand  up for Dustin during this crucial time. 

“Father, this bastard killed one of the Grants’ daughters! He will only drag us  deeper into this mess!” Trent rebutted. 

“Trent is right! We’re doing this for the greater good of the family!” Jacob  seconded.

“You bunch say such lofty things when you’re just cowards!” Andrew struck  the floor with his cane forcefully. “The Grants have been stepping all over us,  and instead of standing up against them, you choose to grovel and please  them? What an embarrassment to our family!” 

“Fath-” 

“Silence!” Andrew cut off Trent’s words. “Our family has gone through all sorts  of trials since its existence. How could we embarrass our ancestors by losing  our dignity because of something like this?” 

The Harmons lowered their heads in shame, unable to deny that the Grants  had shaken them greatly. 

“Listen carefully!” Andrew announced. “Our priority should be to save Hector,  and not be sitting ducks!” 

He made Hector his successor because of how righteous and brave his son  was, but now that Hector was captured, the entire family was thrown into  chaos. 

“Grandfather, we need to borrow the Grants’ power if we want to save Uncle  Hector. Our best option is to hand Dustin over to them in exchange for Uncle  Trent.” Kate coaxed. 

“Nonsense!” Andrew glared at his granddaughter. “The Grants were the ones  who framed and imprisoned your uncle, yet you think they’ll help us? What a  joke!” 

“What? Mr. Hector was imprisoned by the Grants?” 

The crowd was dismayed to hear this. After all, framing the head of another  family was not a small matter. 

“Father, please refrain from making claims without evidence! There are ears  everywhere.” Trent reminded seriously. 

“Evidence, you say? Sure!” Andrew turned around and called out. “Isfrid?  Bring him in.”

Immediately, the leader of the shadow guards dragged a man into the room.  The man wore a hood that made it difficult to identify his face and was tightly  bound from head to toe. 

“See this man? He’s the real murderer!” Andrew yanked off the man’s hood,  exposing a familiar face. 

It was Hector’s face! 

“Mr. Hector?” 

Everyone was puzzled by the sight. Hadn’t Hector been captured? What was  he doing here? 

“Yeah, right. He’s merely wearing a prosthetic mask!” 

Andrew sank his fingers into the man’s face and pulled, revealing skin with a  sickly pallor. 

“I-it’s fake?” The crowd exclaimed, stunned. They never imagined that  something like this existed in real life, and it was shockingly realistic too! It  was so well made that it nearly fooled 

everyone. 

“Do all of you understand now? Hector was framed, and the ones behind this  are the Grants! Are you still going to suck up to those treacherous bastards?”  Andrew seethed, rendering everyone else silent. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  533 – 

Chapter 533 

The Harmon family had placed their hope in the Grant family’s help before  knowing the truth, but now, they finally understood that running away in fear  was useless. If the Grants were willing to go as far as to frame the leader of  the Harmon family, there was no way they would care about Hector’s survival. 

“What? Cat got your tongue? Remember to use your head next time!” Andrew  reprimanded them before turning to look at Dustin. “Dustin, I’m so sorry you  had to suffer because I didn’t educate them properly.”

“Not at all, Sir Andrew. Thank you for defending me in time.” Dustin smiled in  gratitude. 

Although the Harmon family had a few ungrateful individuals, there were still people who were reasonable and just. 

“I feel so ashamed… I don’t know what would have happened to our family if  you hadn’t helped us catch the real murderer.” Andrew sighed. 

Their family prided itself on being a powerful family with countless elites. Yet, when something happened to their leader, it was a young outsider who saved  the day. 

“Father, it was our shadow guards who caught the killer. What does it have to  do with that brat?” Jacob mumbled in displeasure. 

“You fool!” Andrew snapped. “If Dustin hadn’t used himself as bait to expose  the killer’s whereabouts, do you think that the shadow guards could have  captured that man?” 

“What? Dustin caught the culprit?” The crowd was astonished to hear that. 

“Dustin helped us so much, yet all of you wanted to harm him instead! What a  bunch of ungrateful bastards!” Andrew’s blood boiled. “All of you here shall  kneel before our ancestral altar and repent your actions!” 

Hearing this, the group of people scuttled away dejectedly, letting the room  quiet down once 

more. 

“Thank you for coming, Grandfather, or things would have escalated.”  Natasha let out a breath of relief. She had been worried about being caught  between a rock and a hard place if the two parties began fighting. 

“An old man like me might not be much use anymore, but I can still take care  of those brats easily.” Andrew flashed a comforting grin. He had just displayed  what it meant to be the head of a patriarchal family. 

“Grandfather, how should we deal with this man?” Natasha turned her  attention to the 

murderer.

“Since we’ve caught the real killer, we must restore your father’s innocence,”  Andrew stated 

earnestly. “I’ll take a few men with me to visit Sir Moran and explain things to  him immediately.” 

“Thank you so much, Grandfather.” Natasha nodded. 

“Silly girl. There’s no need to thank me. I’ll be off now.” Andrew smiled before  leaving with 

his men. 

“Get some rest, Natasha. I’ll visit you again tomorrow.” Dustin also bid her  farewell. 

“Can’t you stay with me?” Natasha pleaded, reluctant to be alone. 

“I can’t. I’m currently the Grants’ wanted criminal. However, I’ll be coming over  to reapply your wound dressing tomorrow.” Dustin consoled her. 

“Alright, then. Be careful.” Natasha didn’t press. 

“Goodnight.” Dustin smiled and left the room. He was secretly followed by two  people, hidden in the darkness. 

The night quickly flew by. Early in the next morning, a military vehicle slowly  rolled up to the entrance of the Harmon estate. 

When the car door opened, a haggard-looking Hector emerged. 

“Mr. Hector? He’s back!” The guards at the entrance lit up upon seeing Hector  and dashed in to spread the word. 

Soon, Natasha and the others came rushing out to greet the man. 

“Dad, you’re back! How are you feeling? Are you hurt anywhere?” Natasha  fussed over Hector, surprised to see him. 

“I’m fine. Sir Moran let me out as soon as they realized that I had been  framed,” Hector answered, smiling.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  534 – 

Chapter 534 

The previous night had been a nightmare. Fortunately, the truth was out, and  nothing much happened to him. 

Suddenly, Hector noticed something, and his smile stiffened. “Natasha, your  face… 

“It’s just a minor injury,” Natasha replied indifferently. 

“What happened?” Hector frowned. 

“A lot of things happened while you were gone, Hector.” Jesicca calmly  briefed him on what happened. 

Hector was livid. “The Grants again? They’re crossing the line!” 

It was bad enough that they set him up, but they have even hurt his daughter?  That was unacceptable! 

“Don’t worry, Dad. I’m fine now.” Natasha consoled. 

“It’s my fault, Natasha. You suffered because I was useless.” Hector blamed  himself. If he had known how despicable the Grants were, he would have  never agreed to the marriage proposal. 

“Nonsense, Dad. We’re lucky just to have you back. Let’s talk more inside.”  Smiling, Natasha took her father’s arm and walked into the estate. 

Just as they arrived at the meeting room, their butler rushed into the room.  “Sir, the Grants just sent us a letter. Please have a look.” The butler held up  an envelope and passed it to Hector politely. 

“What?” Hector’s expression darkened after reading the letter. “What’s wrong, Dad?” Natasha leaned closer and soon frowned. 

The letter only consisted of a few words, but they couldn’t be more  threatening. To sum things up,

the Grants were blaming the Harmon family for Layla Grant’s death, and they  claimed that Dustin was the one who ordered the Harmon family to do so. 

Now, the Harmon family had two choices. The first was to hand the culprit  over and grovel for forgiveness for three days. The second was to carry out  the wedding as planned. 

They could only choose one of the two choices. If they refused, the Grants  would come at them in full force, wreaking havoc. 

“It seems like Tyler intends to use his sister’s death as an excuse to force me  to marry him.” Natasha frowned, surprised. She thought the Grants would use  other backhanded methods, so she didn’t expect them to be so forward. 

The Harmon family now had no choice but to choose between submission and  war. 

172 

“Darling, Tyler seems to like you a lot. I think you should marry him.” Jessica  coaxed. Tyler and Natasha were still engaged, so the best solution would be  to use their marriage to resolve this conflict. 

“He doesn’t like me-he just likes himself. I’m nothing but a tool to him,”  Natasha retorted icily. 

“That’s impossible. He’s willing to resolve this issue peacefully. Isn’t it obvious  enough?” Jessica continued to persuade. 

“He’s someone who doesn’t care about his own sister’s death. Do you think  he’s still a good person?” Natasha shot back. 

“But…” Jessica didn’t know what to say. 

“Tyler is a power-hungry person. Natasha would never be happy if she  married him. We have to reevaluate this marriage.” Hector announced,  displeased with the situation. 

Previously, he had held out hope for the Grants, but he was now utterly  disappointed. There was no way he would watch as his daughter jumped into  this pit of fire.

“Hector, it’s clearly written that if Natasha doesn’t marry him, we’ll have to deal  with the Grants’ wrath. When the time comes…” Jessica hesitated. She knew  that their family wouldn’t be able to withstand the Grants’ retaliation. 

“We will face this battle head-on.” Hector inhaled deeply, his gaze turning  determined. “If the Grants insist on challenging us, we’ll rise to the occasion.  Worst case scenario, our families will no longer be friends.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  535 – 

Chapter 535 

The next morning, in the president’s office of the Nicholson Corp., Dahlia was  sipping a cup of coffee as she went through sheets of financial statements. 

Just then, someone knocked on her door. 

“Come in.” Dahlia put her 

cup 

down. 

“You called for me, Ms. Nicholson?” Dustin pushed the door open and  entered. As Chief Security Officer, he needed to check in at the company  every day. 

“Where were you last night? I couldn’t reach you on the phone.” Dahlia probed  just as he stepped in. 

“My friend got into some trouble, so I went to help out.” Dustin grinned  sheepishly. 

“Your friend? It isn’t Natasha Harmon, is it?” Dahlia’s brow rose in suspicion.  “No wonder you were so enthusiastic, it turns out you were on a date with a  chick.” 

Dustin cleared his throat and quickly changed the subject before Dahlia  became jealous. “You didn’t call me over just to talk about this, did you, Ms.  Nicholson?”

“As if I’m that bored.” Dahlia retorted and rolled her eyes. “An important client  is arriving later, and we have to serve her well. Make sure you take care of all  matters related to security.” 

“No problem.” Dustin nodded. 

“It’s almost time for us to meet at the café downstairs. Let’s go.” Dahlia  glanced at her watch before grabbing her purse and walking out of the room.  Dustin quickly followed suit. 

The two of them went downstairs and walked into the café next door. As soon  as they sat down, a bright red Ferrari slowly pulled up to the entrance. 

The door swung open, and a woman in a red bodycon dress stepped out. Her  vibrant scarlet lips, beautiful face, and voluptuous figure were striking, and her  long, smooth legs seemed to go on for miles, and her black, sheer pantyhoses  only made her more alluring than ever. 

“She’s here!” Dahlia sprung up as soon as the woman walked into the shop.  Dahlia extended her hand with a kind smile. “Hello, Ms. Larson. I’m Dahlia  Nicholson. Nice to meet you.” 

“I didn’t think that Nicholson Corp.’s new president would be a woman. How  interesting.” Ms. Larson removed her sunglasses, revealing her surprised  expression. 

“You flatter me, Miss. Please take a seat.” Dahlia gestured to the seat beside  her. 

“And who might this handsome man be?” Ms. Larson gave Dustin a flirty smile  as she scanned 

him from head to toe. 

“This is our Chief Security Officer, Dustin Rhys. He’s responsible for our  security.” Dahlia 

172 

introduced. 

“My safety is in your hands now, Mr. Rhys.” Ms. Larson reached out a hand  for Dustin to shake.

“It’s my duty.” Dustin smiled softly and shook her outstretched hand. “You  seem familiar, Ms. Larson. Have we met before?” Dustin just couldn’t shake  off the feeling that they knew each other. 

Ms. Larson giggled. “Your flirting skills still need some work, Mr. Rhys. It’s too  old-fashioned. 

“Dustin!” Dahlia glared, annoyed. How could he flirt with her client in front of  her? 

“I must have mistaken you for someone else.” Dustin smiled apologetically. 

“I’m so sorry, Ms. Lardon. He’s very inexperienced. Please forgive him.”  Dahlia apologized, embarrassed. 

“It’s alright. I understand. Men are always like that.” Ms. Larson smirked  teasingly, slowly crossing her s*xy legs elegantly. 

“Let’s get down to business, Ms. Larson.” Dahlia quickly changed the topic. “I  suggest 

building a casino on the newly developed land. Please take a look at my  proposal.” She handed a document to Ms. Larson. 

“Let me see.” Ms. Larson accepted the document and began looking through  it, but for some reason, she kept peeking at Dustin. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  536 – 

Chapter 536 

Ms. Larson’s gaze was lustful as she peeked at Dustin, who met her eyes  calmly. He was still racking his brain, trying to recall where he had seen her  before. 

“Stop looking!” Dahlia quickly realized what was amiss and gave Dustin a  warning kick. This was the second time. Dustin had grown bolder during the  past few days since he was gone and didn’t even bother being discreet  anymore.

“Ms. Nicholson, I don’t understand these parts. Can you explain them to me?”  Ms. Larson placed the document on the table and pointed at a section of the  contract. 

“Sure, let me explain.” With a professional smile, Dahlia began explaining  everything in detail to Ms. Lardon, who wasn’t actually listening. 

Ms. Larson silently slipped off one of her heels and brushed her feet against  Dustin’s shoe lightly. 

“What?” Dustin raised an eyebrow, puzzled. 

When he lifted his head, he was met with Ms. Larson’s teasing and flirty smile.  He merely drew his eyes away and pretended to see nothing. 

Ms. Larson smirked and took a sip of her coffee before slowly brushing her  feet upwards, caressing Dustin from his foot to his thigh, making the man jerk  and his breathing quicken. 

“What on earth is she doing? How could she do something like this in broad  daylight? She’s too bold!” Dustin exclaimed to himself. He inhaled deeply and  pulled his leg away, pretending nothing happened. 

However, this only encouraged the woman to become bolder. She placed her  entire foot on Dustin’s thigh and rubbed back and forth invitingly. 

Dustin immediately frowned and shot her a warning glare. 

In response, Ms. Larson flashed him a coquettish smile and extended her  tongue to sensually lick the coffee off the corner of her lips; her movements  were undoubtedly alluring. 

Once again, Dustin pulled his leg away to put some distance between them.  However, Ms. Larson continued to pester him. 

Unable to take it anymore, he grabbed her foot and squeezed it warningly. “Oh!” She moaned, shooting Dustin a sulking look. 

“What’s wrong, Ms. Larson? Are you feeling unwell?” Dahlia caught Ms.  Larson’s change in expression and asked.

Dustin thought Ms. Larson would make up an excuse; however, the woman  suddenly lifted the tablecloth and pointed at her foot. “Mr. Rhys is hurting me.” 

Dustin stiffened instantly. What the 

“What?” Dahlia looked down instinctively to see Dustin grabbing onto Ms.  Larson’s foot tightly, painting quite a raunchy scene. 

“I-I didn’t do anything!” 

Flabbergasted, Dustin quickly let go of Ms. Larson, looking guilty. He didn’t  expect Ms. Larson to be so bold and to play the victim. 

“Dustin! Rhys!” Dahlia, whose face was red with anger, seethed through  gritted teeth, her expression murderous. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  537 – 

Chapter 537 

“What are you doing, Dustin?” Dahlia’s eyebrows arched above her wide  eyes, and she had to restrain herself from biting Dustin directly. 

At first, she thought he was only admiring Ms. Larson’s figure. Never did she  imagine he would be daring enough to start messing around with someone he  was meeting for the first time while completely ignoring her. 

“This is a misunderstanding, Dahlia. She was the one who put her foot out.”  Dustin blushed. Although he was innocent, he couldn’t help but feel a little  guilty. 

“So what if Ms. Larson stretched her leg? It doesn’t mean you have  permission to touch her.” Dahlia growled. 

“I-” Dustin didn’t know how to explain himself. 

“Hmph! I had a feeling you were up to no good when I saw you staring at Ms.  Larson. Were you having dirty thoughts about her?” Dahlia’s breathing  quickened.

Was she not pretty enough? Why was Dustin paying attention to someone  else other than her? What a player! 

“It’s not what you’re thinking, Dahlia!” Dustin was exasperated. 

“Stop making excuses! I saw everything!” Dahlia was fuming at this point. He  dared claim that he was innocent after he was caught molesting Ms. Larson! 

“Calm down, Ms. Nicholson. I’m sure Mr. Rhys was just messing around.” Ms.  Larson just smiled calmly. 

“There’s a limit to how far he can go. He obviously had dirty intentions!” Dahlia  humphed and shot Dustin a glare. 

“It’s fine. I don’t mind.” Ms. Larson took a sip of her coffee, a playful  expression on her face. 

“What?” Dahlia was taken aback by the other woman’s response and  immediately understood that both parties had consented to this. 

Her blood boiling, Dahlia slammed her high heel into Dustin’s foot, making him  grimace in pain silently. 

Just then, her phone began to ring. She took a deep breath and forced a  smile. “Please excuse me while I take this call, Ms. Larson.” 

As soon as she got up and left, Dustin finally spoke up. “Ms. Larson, this is  our first time meeting. I don’t think what you did was appropriate.” 

“Are you saying that it’s fine if I did that after getting acquainted with you?” Ms.  Larson smirked teasingly. 

172 

“Of course not!” Dustin immediately refused. “Please mind your manners,  especially in public, Ms. Larson.” 

“How interesting. Don’t people say that all men are cheaters? Are you going to  be an exception?” Ms. Larson giggled, and leisurely stirred her coffee. 

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Dustin replied coldly.

“I’ll be frank. I’m interested in you, and I want to be your sugar mama, so  name your price.” Ms. Larson smirked. 

“Sorry, but I prefer to earn my own keep.” Dustin refused without hesitation. 

“I don’t mind forcing you, you know?” Ms. Lardon tossed her car keys onto the  table. “Isn’t that car gorgeous? She’s the latest Ferrari model. You can have  her if you like.” 

“Are you insulting me?” Dustin’s brows furrowed. 

“Is it not enough? Fine. I have a villa in Amethyst Meadows worth 30 million  dollars. I don’t have time to stay there anyway, so it’s yours now.” Ms. Larson  pulled out another set of keys. 

She sure was flaunting her wealth by giving away such an expensive car and  villa so easily. It was easy to imagine how many men dreamed of possessing  such a beautiful, rich, and generous woman. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  538 – 

Chapter 538 

Are you trying to bribe me with just a villa? What do you take me for?” Dustin  remained indifferent. 

“Looks like it’s time to get serious.” Ms. Larson giggled. “How about this? I’ll  let you into some insider information. The abandoned buildings in Eastville are  going to be redeveloped. Your investment will double tenfold if you can get  ahold of them. Of course, how many buildings you can buy depends on your  wealth. The more you buy, the more you’ll earn. With enough capital, you’ll  easily earn anything between a billion dollars to eight billion. What do you  think? Is the offer attractive enough?” 

Dustin narrowed his eyes. “Ms. Larson, you’re very generous, but I still don’t  understand why you’d tell me about an opportunity that could rake in billions?” 

It was their first time meeting, yet Ms. Larson was being extremely generous,  even going as far as to offer him a car, a house, and a chance to hit the  jackpot. Although Dustin was quite a good-looking guy, it wasn’t enough to 

charm every woman in the world. Besides, a rich woman like her would have  met all sorts of men before him, so he couldn’t help but be suspicious of her. 

“Didn’t I tell you earlier? You caught my eye, and I want to be your sugar  mama.” Ms. Larson just continued to smile, her intentions hidden. 

“Do you think I’ll believe that?” Dustin responded calmly. “I don’t know what  tricks you’re up to, but 

you better not mess around with me. I’m not someone who knows how to  cherish pretty things.” 

“How interesting.” Ms. Larson laughed, her shoulder shaking. “I didn’t expect  you to be so on guard, miracle doctor. And here I thought I’d have a chance in  bed with you tonight.” 

“What?” Dustin frowned. “Who are you?” 

“Take a guess.” Ms. Larson reached out to cover half of her face, leaving her  twinkling eyes exposed. “Can you tell yet?” 

“You!” Dustin’s eyes widened as realization dawned. 

Her attire might have changed, but her eyes hadn’t. The voluptuous temptress  was none other than the Dark Lord’s disciple, Azalea! 

No wonder she seemed so familiar to her. She was that witch! 

“Finally,” Azalea Larson smirked. “You didn’t expect us to meet again this  way, did you?” 

“Were you following me?” Dustin demanded with a frown. 

“Nope. I’m just here for a business meeting. Me meeting you here was pure  coincidence.” Azalea said with a smile. 

“What do you want?” Dustin growled. 

“Take a guess.” Azalea tilted her head sideways. 

“Dustin…” Just then, Dahlia finally returned after wrapping up her phone call,  her expression grave.

“What’s wrong?” Dustin was puzzled. 

“Some people beat up my mom, and she’s in the hospital right now, so I have  to rush over there immediately,” Dahlia explained. 

“She was beaten up? What happened?” Dustin was surprised. 

“I’m not too sure, either. I’ll know after going to the hospital.” Dahlia focused  her attention on Azalea. “My apologies, Ms. Larson, but this is an emergency.  Would you mind if we continued this discussion on another day?” 

“No problem. You guys should deal with that first.” Azalea nodded. 

“Thank you for your understanding, Ms. Larson.” Dahlia flashed a polite smile  and pulled Dustin out of there. 

Azalea’s lip curled as she watched the two of them walk away and mumbled,  “What a fine prey. I haven’t felt so excited in ages. You’ll be mine.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  539 – 

Chapter 539 

As soon as Dustin and Dahlia reached one of the wards of Ansdale South  Hospital, they were greeted by the ghastly sight of Florence moaning in pain,  her body wrapped in bloodstained bandages. 

“How do you feel, Mom?” Dahlia asked worriedly as she walked into the room. 

“You’re finally here, Dahlia!” Florence immediately burst into tears and wailed.  “I’m so sorry. I made a mistake, and I don’t deserve to live anymore.” She  slammed her head into the wall several times, tearing up from the pain. 

“What are you doing, Mom?” Dahlia quickly pulled her mother in for a hug to  stop her from hurting herself. “Can’t we talk this out? Why are you trying to  commit suicide?” 

“I-I’m too embarrassed to tell you!” Florence thumped her chest sadly. 

“James, what in the world happened?” Dahlia looked at her brother, who was  standing next to their mother.

“Mom got scammed. Our savings are all gone now!” He cried. “Scammed? Elaborate further.” Dahlia frowned. 

“Do you remember Julie’s boyfriend, Terrence Stone? He’s that manager at  the Brooks Corporation.” 

“Of course, I do. Why?” Dahlia nodded. 

“He lied to us!” James accused. “We were having dinner with Aunt Victoria  last night when he suddenly came up to us and told us that the Brooks  Corporation had a new real estate project and asked if we would be interested  in investing. 

“He claimed that the prices would be low since we’d get a special price  because he knew an insider. We thought he was being kind, so we agreed.  He promised that our investment would double in return after half a year, and  the more we invested, the greater our return. We were blinded by greed and  signed the contract stupidly, putting all our money in. 

“Then, guess what? When we visited the development site this morning, we  realized that the so-called new real-estate project was nothing but a cluster of  abandoned buildings! It’s been left alone for years, and now we’re in charge of  taking care of this mess! Now, besides wasting all our savings, we’ve also  collected huge debts!” 

James seethed, regretting their decision last night. They shouldn’t have gotten  greedy and fallen into Terrence’s trap. 

“Where’s Terrence now?” Dahlia interrogated. 

“I don’t know.” James shook his head. “He hasn’t been picking up his phone  since morning. 

When we wen 

“When didn’t g 

One shoulde 

ww did 

complete hain

refund they need, caping th 

When we went to ask his company, they said he had been fired and was  nowhere to be found!” “When didn’t you tell me about this right away?” Dahlia  was displeased with this issue. 

One shouldn’t aim too high when they don’t possess the necessary skills.  Those individuals were the easiest to scam and swindle money out of. 

“We didn’t know he was a scammer, so we got careless and…” James sighed.  They had complete faith in Terrence because he was a manager at Brooks  Corporation; they never expected that he had been fired a long time ago. 

“How did Mom get all beaten up?” Dahlia asked. 

“She couldn’t find Terrence, so she went to find the developer instead,  demanding they refund us, but they refused, saying that we had already  signed the contract, so Mom kicked up 

a fuss and got into a brawl with someone,” James explained. “What?” Dahlia frowned. “How much did you lose in total this time?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  540 – 

Chapter 540 

James merely held out a finger. 

“Ten million?” Dahlia took a deep breath and tried to suppress her anger. “It’s  quite a lot, but 

at least we can still pay it back. Treat it as the price of a lesson learned.” 

“You’ve got it wrong, Sis. It’s not just ten million dollars; it’s a hundred million.”  James mumbled weakly. 

“A hundred million?!” Dahlia paled. “Are you serious? Where did you get so  much money in the first place?”

“We had a few million in savings. Then, we used our two villas to take out  loans. Mom stole the remaining tens of thousands from you.” James shrank  back and confessed softly. 

“What?” Dahlia’s blood boiled. “A-are you guys crazy? Taking loans and  stealing? Who said you could do that?” 

Who in their right mind would sell their house to invest in a business? What a  fool! 

“It’s all my fault, Dahlia. I’m so sorry. I should die instead!” Florence moaned  and began banging her head on the wall again, acting so well that she  deserved an Oscar. 

“Enough!” Dahlia yelled. “Rather than commit suicide, why don’t you think of a  way to take care of this mess?” 

“You’re the president of Cardinal Group now. A hundred million dollars  shouldn’t be a lot to you, right?” Florence asked tentatively. 

“Yeah, right!” Dahlia humphed, irritated. “I borrowed ten billion and merely  bought a portion of the company’s shares. It’s not time for dividends yet, so I  don’t have any spare cash. Besides, I have a one-billion-dollar loan to pay  back, so I’ll be in debt for the next three years! 

“What? Is it that serious?” Florence was shocked. She thought Dahlia was  living a glorious life after being promoted to President and didn’t know that her  daughter was struggling so badly. “Aunt Florence.” Just then, Julie and her  mother, Victoria, walked into the room. 

“Julie, you’re here. How did it go? Did you manage to find Terence?” Florence  sprung up expectantly. Things were still salvageable if they could catch  Terrence. 

“We couldn’t get ahold of him at all. I’m sure he ran away.” Julie sighed. “Who knew that he was a swindler? Curse our rotten luck!” Victoria spat. 

“Julie, Terrence is your boyfriend. How do you propose we solve this issue?”  James demanded.

“What does it have to do with me? I’m not the one who lied to you!” Julie  frowned. “Besides, 

we’re victims too! We lost a lot of money as well!” 

“Who knows if you guys are working together?” James retorted. “Hey! What do you mean by that?” Julie sprung up and demanded. 

“Enough. We’re a family. It’s not the time to fight right now. We should be  working together to get past this storm.” Florence placated. “Dahlia, you’re the  smartest here. What should we do now?” 

“Admit defeat, I guess. Whatever else?” Dahlia grumbled. 

“I have an idea.” Suddenly thinking of an idea, Julie whispered. “Since  Terrence lied to us, we can do the same to someone else. As long as we find  another scapegoat, everything will be fine. 

“That’s a good idea. My daughter is so smart!” Victoria’s eyes immediately lit  up. Julie was right. Rather than suffering themselves, why don’t they make  someone else suffer? They should just act in their own interests. 

“That is a good idea, but where will we find the scapegoat?” James rubbed his  chin thoughtfully. 

“A scapegoat?” Florence thought about it for a second, and her eyes shot to  Dustin. Wasn’t there a perfect one right there?

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 541 – Chapter 541 

“What?” Dustin frowned when Florence’s gaze swept toward him. 

“Why are you looking at me? Are you telling me to be the scapegoat? What  the f*ck?” he thought. 

“Dustin…” Florence forced a smile. She took an apple out of her fruit basket  and handed it to Dustin. “Aren’t you hungry? Here, have an apple.” 

“What are you trying to do?” Dustin looked at her warily. It only raised  suspicions more with Florence going out of her way to be kind to him. 

“Well, you heard what we said, didn’t you?” Florence forced out a sweet, kind  smile. “You’ve always been a kind person. I’m sure you can’t bear to see us  lose our money like this, so I hope you can do us a favor.” 

“What favor?” Dustin had his guard up. 

“Don’t you know a few rich women? Why don’t you help us sell off those  abandoned buildings? 

” 

“You’re asking me to scam people for you?” Dustin raised an eyebrow. 

“How could you say that?” Florence feigned innocence. “We’re not deceiving  anyone; we’re simply repurposing waste. Those wealthy people aren’t short  on money anyway, so think of it as doing a good deed.” 

“She’s right!” Julie nodded. “Dustin, the abandoned buildings in Eastville might  seem worthless now, but they actually have high potential. We don’t have the  financial ability to continue developing them, but they might have a new  chance if those who are rich take over them.” 

“Hold on.” Dustin raised his hand to stop Julie. “Where did you say the  buildings were?” 

“Eastville, near the suburbs. Why?” Julie was puzzled.

“The abandoned buildings in Eastville?” After getting confirmation, Dustin  smiled. “You guys got lucky. Those buildings are worth a lot of money.” 

“Worth a lot of money?” The others exchanged confused glances. They  couldn’t understand how that failed investment could be worth any money.  Besides, why would they sell those buildings if they knew they were of any  worth? 

“I heard that those buildings are going to be redeveloped soon, so you guys  hit the jackpot this time,” Dustin said with a smile. This was what Azalea had  told him earlier at the cafe. He just didn’t expect Florence and the others to be  lucky enough to get a head start. 

“What nonsense are you spouting?” Julie frowned. “Those buildings have  been abandoned for 

more than seven years. No one dares to take over it, yet you’re saying that  they’re going to be redeveloped? What a joke!” 

“She’s right. If they were worth a lot of money, people would have fought to  snatch them up instead of leaving them there.” Victoria huffed. 

“Where did you get that fake news, Dustin? Shut up if you don’t know  anything!” James snapped. It was bad enough that Terrence had successfully  scammed them, but did Dustin think that they were idiots? How could he lie to  them as well? 

“I’m not lying. Those buildings will be astonishingly valuable,” Dustin replied  calmly.” There’s a good chance that those properties under your name will  multiply in value tremendously in a few days, so you shouldn’t sell them off.” 

“Nonsense! Multiply by several times? That’s nothing but wishful thinking!”  Julie snapped. 

“Even if you’re not going to help, why are you trying to deceive us?” Florence  dropped the act, and her tone turned harsh. 

“It’s just friendly advice. If you don’t believe me, forget it.” Dustin shrugged. He  believed that Azalea wouldn’t tell such a lie, so it was very likely that those  buildings were going to shoot up in value soon. It was just that not many  people knew about that yet.

“I’m just telling you to find a scapegoat. Why do you keep talking nonsense?  You’re so useless! “Florence snapped resentfully. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 542 – Chapter 542 

Florence was sure that Dustin was merely refusing to help them. 

Just then, Julie thought of an idea and said, “Dustin, didn’t you say that those  buildings are worth a lot? We’ll sell them to you right now so that you can  make a lot of money. What do you think?” 

“That’s right!” Florence echoed. “You should buy them since you seem so  interested. That’ll benefit both of us.” 

“This is your opportunity. How could I take it away from you?” Dustin refused  politely. 

“It’s alright. We’re a family. We’ll be happy if you make money too.” Florence  coaxed enthusiastically, gleeful to have found a scapegoat. 

“She’s right, Dustin. Don’t worry about it. You shouldn’t miss such a great  opportunity.” 

“Exactly. Just remember to treat us to a meal when you get rich.” 

Everyone smiled so sweetly and acted extremely enthusiastically after finding  such a dumb scapegoat. 

“Are you sure you want to sell them to me?” Dustin pressed. 

“Of course! We won’t take a single penny from you. We just want you to return  the principal.” Florence frantically nodded. 

“Are you sure you won’t regret your decision?” Dustin raised an eyebrow. “I swear it on my life!” Florence swore. 

“She’s right. We swear it on our lives.” The others echoed.

“Alright, then. I’ll buy them.” Dustin smiled. There’s no reason for him to refuse  free money. 

“Are you crazy? Those buildings are worthless! Why would you purchase  them?” Dahlia couldn’t watch this go on anymore. She didn’t expect him to  actually buy them. 

“We should let him buy them if that’s what he wants. Why are you stopping  him?” Julie grumbled. 

“She’s right. You shouldn’t stop him from earning big money.” Florence shot  her daughter a look, telling her to not stop him from being their scapegoat, or  they would lose all their 

money. 

“Enough!” Dahlia frowned. “I don’t care if you try to swindle others, but I won’t  allow you to do that to Dustin!” 

“We’re not forcing him to buy them; he volunteered.” Julie huffed. “Don’t buy them, Dustin!” Dahlia warned. 

“They’ll be worth a lot of money soon. Just trust me.” Dustin smiled tiredly. 

“They’re obviously trying to scam you. Why won’t you listen to me?” Dahlia  was frustrated at how stubborn he was being. 

“Let them be. I have enough money anyway.” Dustin remained unaffected. 

“You!” Furious, she spat. “Fine! Do as you please. I don’t care anymore!” She  walked over to the other bed and sat down angrily, ignoring him. 

“Forget about her, Dustin. Let’s continue our discussion. Oh, right. James?  Hurry up and print out the contract. We should get this over with today.”  Florence tugged on Dustin’s arm, worried he might escape. 

“No problem!” With twinkling eyes, James dashed out of the room. “I’ll prepare a contract too.” Julie quickly followed suit. 

The contracts were signed twenty minutes later. Dustin received the title  deeds, while Florence and the others got back their money.

As soon as they received the money, Florence and the others began cackling  and jeering at Dustin, whom they believed was an idiot. They marveled at the  idiot they found. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 543 – Chapter 543 

“Oh, Dustin. You sure are stupid. How can you treasure such worthless  buildings?” Florence grinned smugly. 

At first, she thought she had wasted all her money, but God blessed them by  sending them a scapegoat. 

“Thanks, Dustin, or else we’d be doomed.” Florence grinned. 

“You’re such a saint, Dustin. I must say, I’m impressed!” James exclaimed  delightedly and gave the other man a thumbs-up. 

“Remember to treat us to a meal once you’ve made your fortune.” Victoria  mocked. 

They had been unfortunate to be swindled by Terrence, but they found  someone to take the fall. It was their stroke of luck, or they would have lost all  their money. 

“I hope you don’t come to regret your decision.” Dustin wore a meaningful  smile. 

“Regret?” They exchanged amused glances and laughed even louder. 

How could Dustin still not know that something was wrong? An idiot like him  deserved to be scammed. 

“Dustin, what on earth are you thinking? You shouldn’t be so reckless even if  you have some money, right?” Dahlia frowned. She was confused as to why  someone who was usually so smart would act so foolishly. 

“Everything I say is useless right now, but you’ll understand soon,” Dustin  smiled and said.

No matter how many times he advised them, none of them believed him.  However, when things settled down, it would be obvious who was the winner. 

“Fine! I don’t care anymore!” Dahlia stomped toward the door and halted.  “What are you waiting for? Let’s go back to the company!” 

“Can I take a leave of absence? My friend happens to be here, so I want to  visit him,” Dustin asked. Mr. Robinson was here as well, so he should visit the  older man. 

“Do whatever you like!” Dahlia humphed and left. 

Five minutes later, Dustin stepped into another ward and saw Abigail feeding  her father some soup. The father-daughter duo’s relationship improved after  the latest incident. 

“Sir, you’re here.” Abigail lit up when she saw him. 

“I happened to be in the area, so I thought I’d drop by. How’s your dad?”  Dustin inquired, 

concerned. 

“The doctor said he’s healing very well. He should be able to leave in a few  days,” Abigail replied. 

“That’s good.” Dustin let out a sigh of relief and sat down next to the bed. “Let  me know if you need anything, Mr. Robinson.” 

“Thank you, Mr. Rhys. You visiting me made me happy enough.” Mr.  Robinson smiled. It was rare for someone to care for minor characters like  him. 

“This is all my fault. You wouldn’t have gotten hurt if not for me.” Dustin felt  sorry. 

“Don’t say that, Mr. Robinson. I’m just sorry that I couldn’t carry out your  request.” Mr. Robinson shook his head. 

“Alright, alright. Can you two stop being so sappy? Let’s leave the past behind  us.” Abigail interjected, cutting off their conversation.

The person they should be blaming was Torben Hill. Fortunately, Dustin had  avenged them by teaching that man a lesson. 

“Abigail.” While they were talking, a gorgeous young lady and an elegantly  dressed woman walked in. They must be mother and daughter. 

Dustin realized that the familiar-looking woman was Ruby Xenos, the person  he met in the bar a few days ago. 

“What are you doing here, Ruby?” Abigail lit up, and she quickly went to  welcome the guests. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 544 – Chapter 544 

“I heard that Mr. Robinson was hurt. Of course, I had to visit.” Ruby placed her  gifts by Mr. Robinson’s bedside and explained. “These are supplements for  you. I wish you a speedy recovery.” 

“Thank you.” Abigail nodded her head in gratitude. 

“I forgot to introduce you to my mom.” Ruby gestured to the woman next to  her. 

“Nice to meet you, Mrs. Xenos.” Abigail nodded in greeting. 

“Hello.” Mrs. Xenos nodded with a smile. 

“You’re here too?” Ruby was surprised to see Dustin. “The Doyle family didn’t  bother you, did they?” 

“No.” Dustin shook his head. He couldn’t care less about them anyway. “Mom, this is the guy who helped me in the bar last time.” Ruby smiled. “Really? Well, thank you very much.” Mrs. Xenos smiled politely. 

“It was nothing.” Dustin’s gaze suddenly turned serious. “Mrs. Xenos, may I  know if you’ve been feeling dizzy lately?” 

“How did you know?” Mrs. Xenos was astonished.

“I could tell since I know a bit of medicine,” Dustin explained. 

“I see…” Mrs. Xenos nodded. “You’re right. I have low blood sugar, so I get  dizzy sometimes, but it’s nothing serious.” 

“I don’t think so,” Dustin replied in a serious tone. “You have bloodshot eyes,  shortness of breath, stiff limbs, as well as bulging veins at your temples. If I’m  not mistaken, you’re at risk of a cerebral hemorrhage.” 

“Cerebral hemorrhage?” Mrs. Xenos frowned; her expression darkened  instantly. “You should watch what you say, young man. I had a full-body  checkup just recently, and everything was normal. How could there possibly  be a cerebral hemorrhage?” 

She didn’t expect such a nice-looking person like him to sprout nonsense. 

“Mrs. Xenos, I advise you to examine your brain. You could die easily if the  condition 

worsened.” Dustin advised. 

“Nonsense!” Mrs. Xenos humphed. “I’ll let this go since you saved my  daughter. Don’t provoke me anymore!” She was unhappy to be told that she  might die. 

‘Mrs. Xenos, your life is at stake here. You should be careful.” Dustin told her  seriously. 

1/2 

CO 

“The doctor said he’s healing very well. He should be able to leave in a few  days,” Abigail replied. 

“That’s good.” Dustin let out a sigh of relief and sat down next to the bed. “Let  me know if you need anything, Mr. Robinson.” 

“Thank you, Mr. Rhys. You visiting me made me happy enough.” Mr.  Robinson smiled. It was rare for someone to care for minor characters like  him.

“This is all my fault. You wouldn’t have gotten hurt if not for me.” Dustin felt  sorry. 

“Don’t say that, Mr. Robinson. I’m just sorry that I couldn’t carry out your  request.” Mr. Robinson shook his head. 

“Alright, alright. Can you two stop being so sappy? Let’s leave the past behind  us.” Abigail interjected, cutting off their conversation. 

The person they should be blaming was Torben Hill. Fortunately, Dustin had  avenged them by teaching that man a lesson. 

“Abigail.” While they were talking, a gorgeous young lady and an elegantly  dressed woman walked in. They must be mother and daughter. 

Dustin realized that the familiar-looking woman was Ruby Xenos, the person  he met in the bar a few days ago. 

“What are you doing here, Ruby?” Abigail lit up, and she quickly went to  welcome the guests. 

“I heard that Mr. Robinson was hurt. Of course, I had to visit.” Ruby placed her  gifts by Mr. Robinson’s bedside and explained. “These are supplements for  you. I wish you a speedy recovery.” 

“Thank you.” Abigail nodded her head in gratitude. 

“I forgot to introduce you to my mom.” Ruby gestured to the woman next to  her. 

“Nice to meet you, Mrs. Xenos.” Abigail nodded in greeting. 

“Hello.” Mrs. Xenos nodded with a smile. 

“You’re here too?” Ruby was surprised to see Dustin. “The Doyle family didn’t  bother you, did they?” 

“No.” Dustin shook his head. He couldn’t care less about them anyway. “Mom, this is the guy who helped me in the bar last time.” Ruby smiled. “Really? Well, thank you very much.” Mrs. Xenos smiled politely.

“It was nothing.” Dustin’s gaze suddenly turned serious. “Mrs. Xenos, may I  know if you’ve been feeling dizzy lately?” 

“How did you know?” Mrs. Xenos was astonished. 

“I could tell since I know a bit of medicine,” Dustin explained. 

“I see…” Mrs. Xenos nodded. “You’re right. I have low blood sugar, so I get  dizzy sometimes, but it’s nothing serious.” 

“I don’t think so,” Dustin replied in a serious tone. “You have bloodshot eyes,  shortness of breath, stiff limbs, as well as bulging veins at your temples. If I’m  not mistaken, you’re at risk of a cerebral hemorrhage.” 

“Cerebral hemorrhage?” Mrs. Xenos frowned; her expression darkened  instantly. “You should watch what you say, young man. I had a full-body  checkup just recently, and everything was normal. How could there possibly  be a cerebral hemorrhage?” 

She didn’t expect such a nice-looking person like him to sprout nonsense. 

“Mrs. Xenos, I advise you to examine your brain. You could die easily if the  condition worsened.” Dustin advised. 

“Nonsense!” Mrs. Xenos humphed. “I’ll let this go since you saved my  daughter. Don’t provoke me anymore!” She was unhappy to be told that she  might die. 

“Mrs. Xenos, your life is at stake here. You should be careful.” Dustin told her  seriously. 

“Enough of your nonsense!” Mrs. Xenos turned and walked away briskly. As a  woman who people died to please at every moment, she was furious to be  cursed by someone. 

“I’m sorry. My mom’s in a bad mood.” Ruby was embarrassed. She didn’t  expect Dustin and his mother to get into an argument, 

“Ruby, we’re going home!” Mrs. Xenos yelled. 

“I’ll be off now, Abigail. Take care of your dad.” Ruby left after bidding them  farewell.

“You should stay away from scammers like him from now on, or your  reputation will be ruined!” Mrs. Xenos snapped. 

“Mom, he doesn’t seem to be lying. Why don’t you get it checked out at the  hospital?” Ruby advised. 

“Do you actually believe him?” Mrs. Xenos glared. “I know my body best. He’s  clearly asking for attention. I’ve met countless people like him before!” 

“But-” 

“Enough! Don’t talk about him anymore. It’s disgusting!” Mrs. Xenos cut off  Ruby’s words. Because of her status, people always came up with different  ways to butter up to her; this included people like Dustin. 

“The weather is nice today.” Mrs. Xenos lifted her head to look at the sun and  felt slightly faint. 

She barely took a step forward when she felt a sharp pain shoot through her  head. The world began to spin, and after a few more steps, her vision turned  dark, and she collapsed to the floor. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 545 – Chapter 545 

“Mom!” Ruby was shocked when Mrs.  

Xenos suddenly fainted. She quickly helped her up and tried to wake her up w hile crying for help. However,  

her mother remained completely unresponsive. “Where’s the doctor?” Ruby c arried Mrs. Xenos on her back and ran back into the hospital. 

A bunch of doctors and nurses heard her pleas and quickly came over to perf orm first aid. 

An hour later, at the entrance of the emergency room. 

“Ruby!” A suited man ran over, accompanied by several bodyguards. 

“Dad! You’re finally here!” Ruby was so relieved to see him. “Mom suddenly fa inted just now, and they’re still trying to resuscitate her, but the doctor said tha

t things weren’t looking good and even asked me to sign a do–not– resuscitate order.” 

“Why did she suddenly faint?” George Xenos frowned. 

“I don’t know either. She was completely  

fine earlier.” Ruby looked nervous as well. 

“Hurry! Go to Garrison Hospital and bring Dr. Alden immediately!” George ord ered the bodyguard closest to him. 

“Yes, Sir!” His guard quickly pulled out his phone and began calling someone. 

Less than half an hour later, an old man with white hair donning black clothes rushed into the hospital with a team of specialists. Every one of  them was a top doctor in Garrison Hospital. 

“Mr. Xenos.” The old man greeted. 

“Dr. Alden, my wife’s life is in danger. Please save her.” George pleaded sole mnly. 

“I will do my best.” Dr. Alden immediately  

rushed into the operating room and took over the operation after he showed hi s identity. 

Although the doctors at Ansdale South Hospital were good, they still had a lon g way to go to reach the level of the doctors at Garrison Hospital. 

After several hours passed, Dr. Alden finally emerged from  the operating room. 

“Dr. Alden! How’s my wife?” George sprung up. 

“Mrs. Xenos had a sudden cerebral hemorrhage. We’ve managed to keep her alive for now, but things aren’t looking good.” Dr. Alden’s expression was gloo my. 

“Cerebral hemorrhage?” Ruby was surprised to hear that Dustin’s words had c ome true. 

“Can you treat it?” George frowned.

“It’ll be difficult.” Dr. Alden shook his head and explained. “She is experiencing severe intracranial bleeding caused by an accumulation of blood clots, which is putting pressure on her nerves and causing her to stay  

unconscious. There’s a high likelihood that she’ll fall into a coma.” 

“What? A coma?” Ruby paled. She couldn’t accept that her  mother, who had been alive and well just hours ago, was  

going to have to stay in bed for the rest of her life. 

“Dr. Alden, can’t you operate on her head?” George pressed. Chapter 545 

“Unfortunately  

not. Mrs. Xenos is bleeding extensively in a delicate location. We might accidentally kill her if we operate on her.” Dr. Alden sighed. “How could this be? Is there no other way?” George’s expression was pained. 

“I’m sorry. I have done everything in my power. Whether or not she can wake up depends entirely on her,” Dr. Alden said helplessly. 

As if someone poured a bucket of ice over him, George froze up. He couldn’t i magine his wife 

staying in a coma for the rest of her life. 

“Dad, someone I know might be able to help,” Ruby said suddenly. “Who is it?” George broke out of his stupor. 

“His name is Dustin Rhys. Not too long ago, he predicted that Mom might hav e a cerebral hemorrhage. We didn’t take it too seriously at first, but his words came true,” Ruby explained. 

“He predicted the cerebral hemorrhage? Is there anyone in this world who can do that?” Dr. Alden was doubtful. How could anyone detect something like th at without the aid of tools? 

“It is true! I swear!” Ruby exclaimed anxiously.

“It doesn’t matter if it’s true. Just tell him to come over and do  what he can.” George ordered. He wasn’t going to let go of this glimmer of  hope. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 546 – Chapter 546 

“Okay!” Without wasting any more time, Ruby took her phone  out to give Dustin a call, and she briefly told him what had happened. 

“I’ll be there right away.” Dustin ended the call and rushed over to the hospital. 

By the  

time he reached, Ruby’s mother had already been transferred to the VIP ward . Although she was no longer in critical danger, she remained unconscious. W hen Dustin entered  

the ward, he noticed that there was quite a small crowd gathered there. Most of them were doctors, and some were bodyguards. 

“Dustin! You’re here!” Ruby’s face lit up with hope when she saw him. 

“Is this the miracle doctor that you mentioned, Ruby?” As George looked Dusti n up and down, he unconsciously frowned. This man was much younger than he’d thought. How medically skilled could a man in his twenties be? 

“Don’t judge a book by  

its cover, Dad! Dustin might be young, but he’s really good at what he does! It only took him a glance and he knew what was wrong with Mom.” Ruby assure d. 

“Forgive me for being blunt, Miss Xenos, but maybe it was just a lucky guess,” Dr. Alden said. At Dustin’s age, even if he had been practicing medicine since the day he was born, he’d only have 20 – 

odd years of experience under his belt. If Dr. Alden himself, who had been  practicing medicine for over 40 years, could not tell what was wrong  with her, how could this young chap? 

“Are you sure, young man?” George asked tentatively.

“I wouldn’t be here if I wasn’t,” Dustin answered plainly. 

“Alright then, you’ll be handsomely rewarded if you can heal my wife,” George  told him earnestly. “Mr. Xenos, are you really going to let him treat her?” Dr.  Alden asked with furrowed brows. “Mrs. Xenos is not  

in a good condition right now. What if anything happens to her?” 

“It can’t go any worse than it already is.” George shook his head. What differe nce would  

it make whether his wife remained in a coma for the rest of her life or if she we re to be dead? 

“But- 

” Dr. Alden wanted to continue but was promptly cut off by George. “Please go ahead, young man.” 

Dustin nodded and walked  

over to Mrs. Xenos‘ bedside before reaching out to check her vitals. A short w hile later, he told them, “Mrs. Xenos is suffering from severe intracranial hemo rrhage which is putting pressure on her nerves. If we don’t get that sorted out i mmediately, she might end up in a permanently vegetative state.” 

Everyone was shocked when they  

heard what he had to say. Even Dr. Alden, who had doubted his abilities just  a while ago, looked astonished. Dustin had simply  

done a quick check on Mrs. Xenos‘ vitals and was able to tell them exactly wh at was wrong with  

her. Was he really that capable? “Can you heal her, young man?” George was instantly enlivened as he saw a spark of hope. He hadn’t held out much hope initially, but judging from what Dustin had just said, he could tell that Dustin re ally knew what he was doing. 

“It wouldn’t be difficult. All that needs to be done is to drain out the blood and s ee that she takes 

Chapter 546 

her medications on time,” Dustin said. 

“Draining intracranial blood is no easy feat, young man. Besides, with Mrs. Xe nos‘ condition,

surgery is not an option,” Dr. Alden reminded Dustin. Ultimately, he still refuse d to believe that 

Dustin was better than him. 

“Who said anything about surgery? This can easily be done with needling,” Du stin said matter–of 

factly. 

“Needling? Are you kidding me?” Dr. Alden frowned. There was a life on the li ne. This wasn’t a simple task! 

“You don’t believe me? Let’s try and see, shall we?” Dustin couldn’t be bother ed to explain any further. 

Without saying much more, he took out some silver needles and inserted the m into Mrs. Xenos‘ pressure points. One right on top of the head, one near the front hairline, one by each ear, one above each eye, and  

finally, one on each side of her nape. After inserting all the needles, Dustin ch anneled energy from within him and  

directed it toward the needles. The needles vibrated and gave out a soft buzzi ng sound. Then, wisps of true energy traveled along the silver needles into Mr s. Xenos‘ pressure points. 

A brief while later, two streams of black blood trickled out of her nose. The blo od flowed out in steady streams until it gradually turned into fresh blood, which was crimson red before it slowly stopped. 

“She’ll be fine now.” In one swift motion, Dustin extracted all the needles and k ept them neatly in his pocket. 

“That’s all? You- 

” Before Dr. Alden could complete his sentence, Mrs. Xenos groaned softly, a nd her eyes fluttered open. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 547 –

Chapter 547

“S– 

she’s awake? Everyone was amazed to see that Mrs. Xenos had come aroun d, and they stared at her wide– 

eyed with disbelief. Nobody had ever thought that this young man would be ab le to cure Mrs. Xenos of something that even Dr. Alden found impossible. And he managed to do so with just several needles! The entire process had been 

nothing special and was just plain old needling techniques, but it was exactly because of how simple everything had been that they found it shocking 

“H– 

how is this possible?’ Dr. Alden was completely blown away by what he just wi tnessed. That was cerebral congestion, and she had been diagnosed as a veg etative patient, for goodness sake! It was such a complicated condition, and h e managed to cure her with just several needles? He must be joking! 

‘She’s awake! She’s awake! Mom’s awake!” It took Ruby a while to register th at her mother was finally  

awake, but when she snapped back to her senses, she jumped with joy. She had been utterly devastated when she got to know that her mother was in a ve getative state. It was a miracle that she could come around so soon! 

“Honey, how are you feeling?” George forced himself to calm down and quickl y went up to check on his wife. 

“I feel a bit woozy, but apart from that, I’m fine. What’s wrong?” Mrs. Xenos w as confused, as she only remembered what happened before she passed out. 

“That’s great! It’s great that you’re feeling fine!” George laughed happily after he was sure that his wife was no longer in any danger. 

“You really are a miracle healer, young man! I underestimated you! You have exceptional medical skills. I’m impressed!” George shook Dustin’s hand as a s ign of respect. 

“Don’t mention it. Just remember that reward you promised,” Dustin said witho ut any arrogance. He had only helped them because he felt that it was fate tha t they crossed paths, so it went without saying that he’d ask for payment. 

“Hahaha! I like how direct you are, young  

man! How much are you asking for? Just state your price,” George said with a chuckle.

“You pay however much you deem fit.” Dustin left it to him to decide how muc h he was going to 

pay. 

So, George generously wrote him a 30–million– 

dollar check and handed it to him. “Please have this, young man. This is a tok en of my appreciation to you for saving my wife. If you ever run into any difficu lties, just come to me, and I promise I’ll help you out of it!” 

“Thanks!” Dustin gave the check a flick and put it away in his pocket. 

“What happened?” Mrs. Xenos looked around, still trying to figure out what ex actly happened to 

her. 

“Mom! You nearly lost your life due to intracranial hemorrhage! Dustin was the one that saved you! “Ruby was quick to explain the situation to her mother. 

Chapter 547 

“Intracranial hemorrhage?” Mrs. Xenos was obviously shocked to hear that. W as it possible that he had been telling the truth all along? Had she wronged hi m? 

At the thought of that, she said remorsefully, “I’m truly sorry, young man. I hop e you do not take my offensive words to heart.” 

“Don’t worry about  

  1. It’s all in the past,” Dustin said with a shake of his head. Hardly anyone wou ld believe it if someone just came up to them and told them that they were goi ng to suffer from intracranial hemorrhage. 

“Thank you, Dustin. Had it not been for you, things would have turned out horr ibly.” Ruby had nothing but appreciation for Dustin. 

“Don’t mention it. I’ve been paid for my work,” Dustin said with a faint smile. 

“Your medical skills are out of this world, young man. Would you be interested in joining us? We desperately need talented people like you!”

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 548 – Chapter 548 

Dr. Alden did not hesitate to invite Dustin to join them. His medical skills were truly miraculous, to say the least. It was amazing how he could bring someone from the brink of death back to consciousness with just several needles. Had  it not been for his ego, Dr. Alden would have asked Dustin to be his mentor. 

“I have no such plans yet. We’ll see when the opportunity arises.” Dustin rejec ted him nicely. 

Then, without anyone asking, he quickly scribbled down a prescription and ha nded it to Ruby.” Remember to make sure that your mother takes her medicati ons on time. She’ll have to take them for about a month, and she’ll be alright.” 

“Thank you, Dustin!” Ruby beamed brightly at him 

“I have other plans, so I’ll take my leave now.” Dustin did not stay there much l onger and left the hospital  

soon after. As he left the hospital, Dustin was suddenly reminded that he had yet to change Natasha’s wound dressing today, so he hailed a cab and heade d straight for the Harmon 

estate. 

In the Harmons‘ discussion room, Hector was leading a group of the  Harmon family’s key members in a meeting. They had divided opinions over t he marriage arrangement. 

“Are you really going to break  

off the marriage alliance, Hector? Have you ever considered what this would mean to the family?” Trent asked with pinched brows. 

“I’ve given things serious consideration, Trent. There shall be no marriage alli ance!” Hector meant 

what he said. The main agenda of the meeting today was to discuss the break ing off of the

marriage alliance. The Grants had gone too far. He could not sit back and act l ike nothing had 

happened. 

“The Grants are already livid over Jayla’s death. If we tell  

them that we’re breaking off the 

marriage alliance, they’ll use that as an excuse  

to give us trouble, and when that happens, there’s 

bound to be massive strife between the two families!” Trent warned. 

“The strife  

has already begun. From the moment the Grants framed me and messed with my 

daughter, there was already no alliance. What we need to do now is strengthe n our defenses and be prepared,” Hector said coldly. 

“Must things really come to this? We’ll be in a terrible predicament if we really burn bridges with 

the Grants.” Trent’s expression was tense. 

“I wish that the family can develop  

in peace too, Trent. But with the difficulties we are facing, both internally and e xternally, people out there will only see it as  

an opportunity to take advantage of us if  

we do not act firmly. We cannot compromise anymore!” Hector said with a resolute tone. 

If the Harmons backed off once, they’d have to do it again in the future, and th e Grants would only behave even more ruthlessly at that time. 

Hector thought that it’d be better for the Harmons to face the Grants head– on while they still had 

Chapter 548 

the means to do so. And even if they lost, they’d lose with their heads held hig h.

“Why are you silent, Jacob? Talk some sense into Hector!” Trent signaled at J acob frantically to persuade Hector. 

“What’s the point? Hector is the head of the family. He has the final say in eve ry matter.” Jacob seemed to have given up on contributing any thoughts. 

“Jacob, this is a family meeting. Everyone is free to voice their thoughts. I will consider your suggestions if you come up with any good ideas.” Hector encou raged. 

“Alright, then I’ll tell you what I think.” Jacob cleared his throat before he contin ued. “Hector, I know that Natasha is reluctant to marry Tyler, but the consequ ences of  

breaking off the marriage alliance are severe. I think that we should just chang e our strategy slightly.” 

“Oh? Change our strategy? How so?” Hector asked with a lift of his brows. 

“It’s simple. There are many eligible young ladies in the Harmon family who ar e of marriageable age. Since your daughter is unwilling to marry Tyler, then w e’ll send someone else to marry him. As long as we have a marriage alliance, it doesn’t matter who marries him,” Jacob said plainly. 

“Send someone else?” The rest of the family began whispering among thems elves when they heard Jacob’s suggestion. It seemed like a decent enough pr oposal. Natasha might not agree to marry Tyler, but there were  other people who would readily agree to the marriage. Tyler was an excellent candidate that many women would die to be married to. 

“But Jacob, there has been so much conflict between the two families. No mat ter who  

we send to marry Tyler, we’d be sending her into an extremely risky situation.” Hector was torn as to whether or not he should take Jacob’s suggestion. 

“Someone has got to take one for the family. Since your daughter is unwilling t o be the one to do so, we’ll just have to get someone else,” Jacob said. 

“You’re right, but who else would be good enough for Tyler?” Trent pondered f or a suitable candidate. They could not just send any other girl to marry Tyler. He was General Lionheart, a truly brilliant man. Natasha was the only one in t he entire Harmon family who was barely good enough for him.

“Me!” Just then, Kate stood up and declared confidently. “Be it looks or ability, I’m not far off from Natasha. I’m the most suitable candidate to marry Tyler!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 549 – Chapter 549 

“You?” Trent was caught off guard when he saw Kate step forward. He had ne ver thought that his daughter would come forward in the family’s time of need. 

“That sounds good. I think Kate is indeed a suitable candidate. We should con sider letting her take 

Natasha’s place for the marriage alliance,” Jacob vouched for Kate. 

The rest of the family nodded in agreement when they saw Jacob backing Kat e up. They were convinced that Kate was just about as good as Natasha, both in looks and abilities. It really wasn’t a bad idea to let her marry Tyler. 

“Kate, this is no laughing matter. You should consider it carefully,” Hector war ned sternly. 

“Uncle Hector, I’ve given it much thought. Since Natasha is reluctant to marry Tyler, I’ll do it,” Kate announced boldly. 

“Are you really willing to sacrifice yourself for the family?” Hector asked once a gain. 

“Well, someone has got to do it, so it might as well be me. This is my responsi bility as a Harmon!” Natasha declared righteously. Although she put on a digni fied and honorable front, she was 

actually elated inwardly. 

Sacrifice? What a joke! Tyler was powerful, influential, and  had a high social standing. He had a promising future! And on top  of that, he had the looks to match. It would be a dream come true for Kate if s he were to marry such an excellent man! 

Since the beginning, Kate had always been indignant that Natasha would be t he one 

to marry Tyler. Never in her wildest dreams had she ever thought that Natash a would willingly choose to 

break it off. 

But now that the opportunity of a lifetime had presented itself to her, Kate was n’t about  

to let it go. This was her one chance to step into the elite circle. If she were to marry Tyler and become the next matriarch of the Grant family, she’d possess such vast powers! 

“You’re Kate’s father, Trent. What do you have to say about this?” Hector turn ed to Trent for his opinion before deciding on the matter. From how he saw it, the Grant household was a dangerous place to be in. He really could not bring himself to subject his niece to such suffering. 

“Well …” Trent frowned, obviously caught in a dilemma. Under normal circums tances, it  

would have been a great thing to be married to Tyler. But with how things wer e currently, where both families had had such a major fallout, he couldn’t say f or sure whether it was a good thing. 

“Dad! I’ve put my mind to it. Nothing anyone says can change  my mind. Besides, you’re their older brother. You should lead by example!” Ka te gave her father a wink, signaling him to just go with. it. She was worried tha t her father might not get what she meant and decided  

to turn down the opportunity. After all, chances like these did not come by ofte n. She did not wish to pass it up. 

“Well, since Kate is adamant, I have nothing to say.” Trent shook his head. He was sure that with his daughter’s wits, she was bound to have something up her sleeves. He did not want to stand in 

her way. 

“What do the rest of you think?” Hector turned to face the rest of the  family to get their say on the 

1/2 

Chapter 549

matter. 

“Kate is doing this for the family! We should support her!” 

“That’s right! There’s no better alternative anyway!” 

The crowd was quick to voice their approval. It didn’t matter to them who marri ed Tyler. All they were concerned about was the success of the marriage allia nce to protect the interest of the 

family. 

“I have everyone’s support, Uncle Hector. Surely you can’t say no?” Kate aske d cautiously. 

“Sure, I can agree to it. But the question now is, will Tyler agree to it?” Hector suddenly came in from a different perspective. It served no purpose for them t o be so worked up  

over the prospect of Kate replacing Natasha because the final decision rested with Tyler. 

“Uncle Hector, I’m not lacking in the looks department, and I’m much more tal ented than Natasha. I’m certain Tyler will not reject me.” Kate had all the confi dence in the world. 

“Why don’t we ask him to find out?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Chapter 550 – Chapter 550 

Jacob stood up and enunciated each word slowly. “I will go to the Grants with Kate to talk about the marriage arrangement in detail.” 

“Thank you for backing me up, Uncle Jacob!” Kate was overjoyed. “I’ll leave the task to you then, Jacob.” Hector nodded at him. 

“Wait for our good news, everyone!” Jacob looked around the room and nodd ed at his brothers before leaving with Kate in tow. Hector seemed deep in tho ught as he watched them leave.

Over in Natasha’s room, she laid on her bed with her eyes closed as Dustin s at beside her, meticulously applying an ointment to her wound. The wound on Natasha’s face wasn’t severe, and after applying some of Dustin’s special oint ment, it was clearly much better than it had been 

before. 

“Sis! I have good news!” Ruth barged into the room excitedly. 

“Oh? What’s the good news?” Natasha asked with her eyes still closed, enjoyi ng the attentive 

treatment Dustin was giving her. 

“Uncle Jacob suggested that someone else take your  

place for the marriage alliance during the meeting earlier on, and Kate stood u p and volunteered herself! She said that she would take your place and  marry Tyler. Everyone agreed!” Ruth announced with joy. 

“Kate offered to marry Tyler?” Natasha sat up in surprise when she heard wha t Ruth said. “Are you 

sure that you heard right, Ruth?” 

“Of course! I heard it loud and clear!” Ruth nodded with certainty. “Uncle Jaco b and Kate have 

already left for the Grants  

to discuss the matter. As long as Tyler agrees to it, we’ll have nothing left to w orry about!” 

“That’s great! Kate has always been after wealth and status, anyway. She’d b e the best candidate to marry Tyler!” Natasha was glad. 

“That’s right! You won’t need to suffer; Kate will get what she wants; and both families will be at 

peace with each other. We’ll be getting the best of both worlds!” Ruth smiled b rightly. 

“Ladies, it’s too early to be happy just yet. I’m afraid things might not be so ea sy.” Dustin put a damper on the situation.

“What do you mean? Isn’t it a good thing that my sister will not have to marry Tyler?” Ruth asked curiously. 

“Of course it is, but the question is, would Tyler agree to it?” Dustin proceeded to explain his view on the situation. “I’ve only met Tyler once, but I can tell str aight off the bat that he’s an arrogant and conceited person. And people like hi m rarely accept changes once they’ve made up their 

mind.” 

The Harmon sisters frowned when they heard that. 

“So what you’re  

saying is that Tyler will not agree to the swap?” Natasha probed. 1/2 

Chapter 550 

“He will most likely refuse the notion.” Dustin put his ointment away and hande d Natasha a glass of water before stating nonchalantly, “Things would have w orked out fine if he had been the one who came up with the idea  of swapping, but he would never accept it if others were the ones to suggest it and mess with his marriage.” 

“No way, he can’t be so stubborn, can he?” Ruth could not seem to believe it. 

“This isn’t about being stubborn. It’s the sense of superiority that he was born with. Simply put, he’s the only person who’s allowed to be in charge, and no o ne else is allowed to challenge that,” Dustin expounded. 

“You say it like it’s already set in stone. Well, what if Kate succeeds?” Ruth ch allenged. 

“Of course, it’s best if she succeeds, but all I’m saying is that you shouldn’t be ar high hopes.” Dustin wasn’t entirely sure either. 

“Ruth, go wait in the meeting room. Inform me as soon as you get any news,” Natasha instructed. 

“Alright.” Ruth nodded and left.

Around dusk, Jacob and Kate finally returned to the Harmon estate. They didn ’t look too pleased. 

“How’d it go, Jacob? Did Tyler agree to it?” Trent immediately stood up and as ked Jacob the 

moment he saw the two of them coming in through the doors. 

“Like hell, he agreed!” Jacob was riled up. “Tyler Grant is as stubborn as a mu le! No matter what I said or what offers I made him, he simply refused to agre e! He insists on marrying Natasha, and that’s the end of the discussion. He ev 

en threatened us, saying that if Natasha did not appear as his bride on the  day of the wedding, he’d bring his troops in and annihilate all of us Harmons!” A commotion broke out in a split second.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter 451-500

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  450 – 

Chapter 450 

“Huh?” 

Hector turned around and looked at Jessica, who reluctantly said, “You were i n critical condition, so I became desperate and told him that as long as he’s a ble to treat you. I’ll let the two of them meet.” 

“That’s fine. Your intentions were good.” Hector didn’t get angry but responde d calmly instead. “I agree to let you two meet, but you’d better not mess aroun d. I’ll have someone watching you. Got it?” 

“Yes!” Dustin agreed immediately. 

“Ruth, lead him to your sister,” Hector instructed. 

“Okay!” Ruth chirped. 

Natasha has been waiting for this chance for ages, and today, the two would fi nally get to meet. 

– 

“Oh, that reminds me. Before leaving the room, Dustin halted and turned his h ead around. “Mr. Harmon, mystic poison isn’t a simple issue. The person who poisoned you probably has more in store. Be careful of those around you.” 

“Got it.” Hector nodded. He has always lived in seclusion, so it wasn’t easy to poison him. It was also worth noting that tomorrow was the annual family gath ering. As the head of the family, things would be thrown into 

chaos should others find out that he had fallen ill 

Therefore, it was hard not to have suspicions when the timing at which things were happening was so 

precarious. 

“Jesicca, who do you think poisoned me?” Hector asked all of a sudden.

“Besides the Dark Lord, I can’t think of anyone  

else who is skilled at the mystic arts and holds a grudge against our family.” J essica responded in a serious tone. 

The mysterious and powerful Dark Lord has always been a thorn in their side. The Harmon family has invested in countless men to get rid of him over the y ears, but their efforts proved to be futile. Every year, core members. 

of the Harmon family would mysteriously end up dead, and each time, clues w ould point to the Dark Lord as 

the culprit. 

It was safe to say that one man alone had made  

the entire Harmon family restless, 

y and mentally. 

“Yes He’s the only one.” Hector sighed tiredly. “Unfortunately, we can’t do mu ch since he continues to hide 

in the dark. That’s why I have no choice but to force Natasha to marry into the Grant family.” 

“I understand.” Jessica sighed as well. “We can only use the Grant family’s po wer to deal with the Dark Lord if 

Natasha marries Tyler. Or else, our entire family will be doomed.” 

“I feel so sorry for Natasha. She has to sacrifice herself for our family.” Hector looked remorseful. As a father. 

there was nothing he wished more than his children’s happiness. Alas, some t hings were beyond his control. 

“Natasha is a good girl. She’ll understand why you’re doing this,” Jessica cons oled him. 

“I hope so.” Hector sighed again. Suddenly, he thought of  

something and asked, “What do you think of Dustin?” 

1/2

Chapter 450 

“He’s a genius who’s skilled in both medicine and martial arts. He might be the best among  

his peers in Millsburg. Unfortunately, he still has a long way to go before comp eting with Tyler Grant.” Jessica gave her honest opinion. After knowing Dustin longer, she finally changed her opinions about him. However, because of 

his family background, there was still a gap between them. 

“I wouldn’t mind making him our son–in– 

law if Natasha wasn’t promised to another. Unfortunately, they were just not m eant to be,” Hector muttered, troubled. “Try your best to help  him from now on. We owe him that 

much.” 

“I understand,” Jessica nodded. 

The marriage between the two families had been set in stone, so it was a pity that the fated pair could never get together. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  452 – 

Chapter 452 

Knowing Natasha’s temper, eloping did sound like something she might do. W ith the family gathering right around the corner, Mrs. Davys couldn’t let someth ing like that happen. 

“Fine. You can stay.” Natasha wasn’t in the mood to argue, so she dragged D ustin over to the gazebo over the pond. 

Mrs. Davys was just about to follow them when Ruth stopped her. “My dad onl y said to keep an eye on them. not stalk them! Why would you impede on a co uple’s private conversation?” 

Mrs. Davys thought about it for a moment and decided to wait where she was. After all, the two of them were still within her sights, and she could see every move they made.

“How did you get in here, Dear? My father isn’t the type of person who would give in easily.” Natasha asked, pouring two cups of tea. 

“I saved his life, so I asked to meet you in return.” 

Dustin gave her a run–down of everything that had happened. After hearing the story, Natasha grumbled. “What a reckless old man!” 

“That’s why I came to talk to you. What should we do?” Dustin asked helplessl y. 

“I’ve been thinking about this too. There are only two ways to stop this weddin g. We either change my father’s mind, or we force the Grant family to propose the annulment first.” Natasha pondered for a second before pointing out. “My father’s too stubborn. He’s even willing to die for the family, so it’ll be too diffic ult to persuade him unless we can get rid of his worries.” 

“What worries?” Dustin asked, curious. 

Natasha sighed. “Years ago, our family offended someone called the Dark Lor d. He’s a ruthless and evil person who uses despicably cruel methods. He’s b een tormenting our family for years, killing someone every now and then. In re cent years, he has been acting more ferociously, going to more extreme lengt hs. Even Fletcher Lawson was one of his men. It’s safe to say that the Dark L ord is not only a thorn in my father’s side but also a constant pain in my family’ s ass. The reason my parents decided to marry me off to the Grant family was to ensure my safety, as well as borrow their power to deal with the Dark Lord. ” 

Understanding immediately dawned on Dustin. “So, as long as we get rid of th e Dark Lord, your dad might give 

in?” 

“Yep.” Nasha nodded. “Without the Dark Lord, our family has nothing to fear a nymore.” 

“Where’s the Dark Lord? I’ll get rid of him.” Dustin’s eyes turned murderous.

“Things wouldn’t have turned out this way if anyone knew where he is.” Natas ha shook her head, smiling bitterly. “He’s so well hidden; I don’t even know wh at he looks like.” 

“That’s going to be tricky.” Dustin frowned. It was going to take some time to fi nd someone whose identity and looks were both a well– 

kept secret. “Since dealing with the Dark Lord Is Impossible, we can only think of a plan to make the Grant family annul the agreement first.” 

1/2 

Chapter 452 

Natasha’s tone turned sharp. “Knowing Tyler Grant, he can’t bear it If anything is tainted. Tomorrow, when 

they send the gifts over, I’ll tell him that I’m already yours. With his pride, there ’s no way he’ll accept that. He 

might even annul our engagement on the spot!” 

“Are you sure it’ll work?” Dustin asked, unsure. 

“It’s worth a shot. Natasha grinned mischievously. “No matter what, I’ll be kicki ng up a fuss tomorrow. Worse come to worst, I’ll just use my trump card. That way, the Grant family would never accept a daughter–in 

law like me!” 

“What trump card?” Dustin’s eyes twinkled. 

“That’s a secret for now. You’ll find out tomorrow.” Natasha teased. After all, it’ s a trump card. She wouldn’t reveal it so easily unless absolutely necessary. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  453 – 

Chapter 453 

Dustin did not leave right after meeting Natasha. Instead, he stayed in the Har mon estate under the pretense of treating Hector’s illness.

Naturally, to prevent the two of them from eloping, Mrs. Davys kept a close ey e on them the entire time, separating them every time their actions became int imate. 

During the night, the two were forbidden from seeing each other, which Dustin obeyed begrudgingly. 

With that, the night passed uneventfully. 

The next morning, the Harmons‘ annual family gathering had officially begun. 

Countless people began pouring into the estate, luxury cars casually clusterin g the plaza. 

As one of the Fabulous Five, the Harmon family was incredibly prosperous, co nsisting of hundreds of family 

members. 

Besides those from the Harmon family, loyal company staff and other importa nt family guests had all been invited as well making the place much livelier. 

Hector, the head of the family, looked much better after receiving another roun d of treatment from Dustin. 

Although the older man still looked weak, he was able to move around without much difficulty. 

“Is the gathering  

this packed every year?” Dustin was shocked by the volume of guests headin g to the banquet hall 

“Of course!” Ruth lifted her head proudly. “Our family is large and well– connected, so a lot of people come for 

our annual gathering.” 

“They’re merely opportunists, trying to butter up to us after hearing of our unio n with the Grant family.” Natasha scoffed. None of the past gatherings had ev er been this lively. Most of the people were obviously 

here because of the Grant family.

“What are you still doing here, Rhys?” An annoying voice asked from behind t hem. 

Dustin turned around to see Quentin and the woman from yesterday walking over. She wore a dress that showed off her voluptuous curves, and her encha nting looks only making her more bewitching. In comparison, Quentin looked much paler and weaker. 

“Dustin is my dad’s savior. Why can’t he be here?” Ruth demanded. 

“Hmph! It was just a coincidence. What’s there to be proud of?” Quentin scoffe d. 

“Mind your manners, Quentin,” the woman admonished Quentin before flashin g Dustin a smile. “I’ve been feeling sick  

lately, Doctor. When can you come over to my room  

and help me take a look? You seem quite 

skilled.‘ 

“Huh?” Dustin raised an eyebrow. What she said had sounded quite odd. 

‘Dustin has been quite busy recently, Aunt Celeste. I’ll ask him to treat you wh en he has the time.” Natasha plastered on a smile. 

1/3 

Chapter 453 

“Alright, then. I’ll be waiting, then.” The woman, Celeste Marrow, smiled teasin gly, brushing against Dustin as she walked past, releasing a unique and calmi ng aroma. 

“Hey, our annual family gathering is not something you can join. You should pi ss off,” Quentin growled a warning before following the woman, emitting the s ame scent. 

“What are you looking at?” Natasha regarded Dustin coldly when she realized he was still staring at the woman. “Don’t  

tell me you have a thing for other people’s wives too?”

“O–o– 

of course not!” Dustin choked, awkward. “I was just thinking of the unique sce nt she carries.” 

“Are you saying I don’t smell as good as her?” Natasha snapped, jealous. “Sh e’s my eldest aunt. You better not get any ideas.” 

“Your aunt?” Dustin was surprised. ‘She’s so young. She doesn’t look much ol der than Quentin.” 

“Obviously.” Natasha rolled her eyes. “My uncle’s first wife passed away a lon g time ago, so he found this woman. She looks pretty, but her reputation is hor rible.” 

“It’s inevitable that people would criticize a couple with such a large age gap.” Dustin wasn’t surprised. 

“It’s not just that.” Natasha shook her head and lowered her voice. “I’ve heard that she plays around with Quentin as well.” 

“What?” Dustin gaped at her. “Are you serious?” 

A stepson having an affair with their stepmother? How scandalous! 

“Why would I joke about something like that?” Natasha answered seriously. “I’ m warning you. Stay away from that witch, or you won’t even know how you w ere caught.” 

“Um 

Dustin pressed his lips together, at a loss for words. No wonder the woman ha d been looking at him that way. She turned out to be a cheater. 

Poor Trent. Dustin wondered what expression the other man would wear if he found out about his son sleeping with his wife. 

As time passed, more guests filled the banquet hall, and things became even l ivelier. People crowded together to share wine and chat together. Beverages were self–served, so people were free to eat and drink however they pleased. 

While everyone was having a good time, a wall cried out from the crowd.

A man who had been drinking suddenly began throwing up  blood violently before crashing to the floor, convulsing. His face had turned blu e, and blood seeped out from his nostrils, painting a terrifying picture. 

“What’s going on?” 

Shocked, the crowd stepped away from the fallen  

man. No one could have expected the man, who had been happily drinking an d chatting a second ago, to abruptly fall to the floor, coughing up blood. 

“How can this be?” Natasha’s brows furrowed, and she quickly approached th e scene with Dustin. 

Dustin studied the sick man before testing his pulse. “He was poisoned by a p owerful poison!” 

2/3 

Chapter 45d 

“Poisoned?” Natasha paled. “The food and drinks here were carefully inspecte d. How could it be poisoned?” 

As soon as those words escaped her lips, more pained wails came from the cr owd as a woman in a gown suddenly fell to the floor, convulsing, bleeding out of her nose. 

“T–there’s poison in the wine!” she yelled, terrified. 

Immediately, pandemonium ensued as everyone in the room panicked. 

Those who hadn’t drunk the wine quickly tossed their glasses aside, while tho se who had quickly became frightened and broke out in a cold sweat. 

Unfortunately, that was not the end. 

After the first women, people began toppling over like dominoes, and more tor tured wails rang out. 

One after another, guests fell to the floor, blue– 

faced, convulsing, and bleeding out of their noses. 

Within moments, more than half of the guests cried out in pain on the floor.

The few unharmed people remained rooted in their positions as they looked ar ound, terrified. Within minutes, the once happy atmosphere had turned into co mplete hell! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  454 – 

Chapter 454 

“What’s going on? Who did this?” 

Natasha’s brow furrowed tightly as she studied the people on the  floor, her face turning cold. Things would still be fine if only a few people were poisoned. Now, however, hundreds of  

people had been poisoned simultaneously. The consequences would be detri mental 

The person who did this clearly only had one aim– 

to get rid of the Harmon family, once and for all! 

“Dad! Mom! Uncles!” 

Ruth panicked after seeing her family fall to the floor consecutively and darted toward them, but before she could reach them, she also spat out blood before crashing to the floor. 

“Ruth!” Natasha paled. She was about to rush forward, but Dustin pulled her b ack. “Don’t go there. It’s the air that’s poisonous, not the wine!” 

“Then, what should we do? We have to save them!” Natasha cried worriedly, s truggling to keep calm when faced with her poisoned family members. 

“Take this pill first.” 

Dustin drew out a white pill and put it into Natasha’s mouth. It was a Curax, w hich was an antidote for 

poisons. 

“To cure them, we have to first find the source of the poison. Give me some ti me.”

After ensuring Natasha’s safety, Dustin began scanning the room. For the poi son to escape his notice, it must 

either be colorless and odorless or successfully fused into the environment. 

“The Dark Lord! It must have been him!” Trent yelled as he lay on the floor, his agitation prompting him to 

throw up more blood. 

“I get it now. The Dark Lord must be trying to use this opportunity to get rid of our entire family!” Jacob seethed through gritted teeth. As  

a powerful martial artist, his body was better than most, and his symptoms we re less severe than others. Still, he would die from the poison sooner or later. 

“Him again! It’s been years! Why can’t he let us go?” Hector coughed violently , his face turning as white as a sheet as his condition began to deteriorate. Th ere was no way he’d be fine after suffering another bout of 

poisoning before he even fully recovered from the previous round. 

Currently, the only ones in the hall left standing were Dustin and Natasha. Eve ryone else was lying on the floor, 

howling in pain. 

“Found it!” Dustin quickly noticed the anomaly. 

Four incense burners had been placed in each corner of the hall, white smoki ng billowing out from them. 

continuously. Upon closer inspection, Dustin realized that all of the incense ha d been tampered with. 

Poisoned gas mixed with the scent of Incense was normally difficult for anyon e to notice. 

After getting rid of the source, Dustin pulled out several Curax tablets and fed them to Hector and several 

1/2 

Chapter 454

others. 

“Natasha, get me two buckets of water.” Dustin turned around and ordered. “Okay.” 

Natasha rushed out without hesitation, reappearing moments later, carrying tw o buckets of water. 

Dustin pulled out his bottle of Hexanavir and poured half a bottle into each buc ket. There were over hundreds of poisoned victims, and he didn’t have enoug h Curax, so the only temporary fix left was Hexanavir. 

It may not be as effective as Curax, but it could at least stop them from dying. “Feed all the victims half a bowl of water,” Dustin instructed and got to work. 

Those who were able to move crawled over to the bucket themselves, so Dust in and Natasha only had to feed those who could no longer move. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  455 – 

Chapter 455 

After struggling for half an hour, everyone finally managed to drink the antidot e. Although they were still weak and pale, their lives were no longer in danger. 

By the time they were finished, Natasha collapsed on  

the floor, worn out, and Dustin heaved a sigh of relief. 

It was fortunate that he had so many drugs on hand, or there’d be no way he c ould deal with so many poisoned patients. 

“Thank God you’re here, Dustin, or our family would have been done for.” Hec tor pulled himself up, his face full of gratitude. The Harmon family had nearly b een wiped out. 

“You’re welcome, Mr. Harmon. I just did what I had to.” Dustin replied, waving his arm.

“Uncle Hector, don’t you find this suspicious?” Quentin suddenly asked. “Why does this guy have the antidote?” 

“What are you implying?” Hector frowned. 

“Everyone who joined the gathering is either from our family or our esteemed guests. Everyone knows each other very well, while this guy is merely a stran ger,” Quentin said, locking suspiciously at Dustin. 

“Are you saying I’m the one who poisoned you?” Dustin narrowed his eyes. 

“Hmmph! Someone from the inside was involved in this incident. You were abl e to correctly identify the cause and provide the antidote. Shouldn’t we be sus picious of you?” Quentin asked. 

“Stop spouting nonsense! Why would he save you  

if he was the traitor?” Natasha yelled. 

“To earn our trust, obviously!” Quentin answered confidently. “He orchestrated this entire thing. He first poisoned us before saving us with the antidote. This i s not the first time I’m seeing such dirty tactics!” 

His words immediately drew everyone’s attention to Dustin, their gazes conve ying various emotions. Wariness. Distrust. Confusion. Anger. 

After some thinking, they realized what Quentin said was logical. After all, eve ryone present had a vested interest and knew each other inside out, and the o nly stranger was Dustin, which made it hard not to suspect 

him. 

“How absurd!” Natasha cried indignantly. “Quentin Harmon! Dustin  saved your life just now, but you’re accusing him wrongfully? What kind of per son are you?” 

“I’m just trying to help everyone figure out who the mole is,” Quentin replied un apologetically. 

“Fine! You said that Dustin is the traitor. Where’s the proof?” Natasha demand ed. 

“Isn’t all this proof enough?” Quentin sneered. “All of us were poisoned, but he was completely fine, so who else could it be?”

His words caused an uproar. 

“He’s right! All of us were poisoned except that guy. How fishy!” 

“Exactly. I was wondering why he was fine, but he turned out to be the person who poisoned us!* 

1/2 

Chapter 455 

“What a treacherous man! Why on earth did I even thank him for? Ugh!” 

Everyone’s opinion about Dustin began to sway under Quentin’s prodding. Ins tead of appreciative gazes, all Dustin received now were furious glares. 

Hearsay sure was dangerous. In no time, Dustin found himself labeled guilty. 

“Shut up!” Natasha yelled, infuriated.  

“Are you guys crazy? Dustin saved you, but instead of thanking him, you’re po inting your fingers at him? Unbelievable!” 

“Natasha, this is a serious matter. I think we should look into this issue properl y.” Trent suddenly spoke. 

“I agree!” Jacob shouted abruptly. “I say we arrest and interrogate him for ever yone’s safety!” 

“Arrest him! Arrest him!” the Harmon family chanted agitatedly. It was as if Dustin had suddenly turned into a criminal. 

20 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  456 – 

Chapter 456 

Looking at all the hostile faces around him, Dustin smiled an imperceptible col d smile. They really didn’t know what was good for them. If he had known earli

er, he wouldn’t have saved anyone. Now, he not only ended up failing to get in to anyone’s good books but even brought trouble unto himself. How unlucky! 

“Why so quiet, Dustin? Is it because you’re feeling too guilty, so you don’t dar e to speak a word?” Quentin said aggressively. He looked as if he wanted to g et to the bottom of things. 

“You’ve already said everything there is to be said. What else can I say?” Dust in snorted and continued, “I saved your lives, but you keep insisting that I pois oned you and speaking so self– 

righteously. I’ve never met anyone as ungrateful as you bunch.” 

“Humph! How dare you still defend yourself?!” Quentin’s gaze was icy as he s aid, “If you didn’t poison us, then why don’t you explain why you have the anti dote?” 

“That’s right! Why would you have the antidote?!” Everyone started demandin g loudly. The incident was too much of a coincidence: it was difficult for people not to be suspicious. 

“I’m a doctor, and I’m also proficient at medicine. Isn’t it normal for me to cure you guys from the poison?” Dustin said plainly. 

“I can vouch that Dustin is indeed a very skillful doctor!” Natasha said firmly. 

“Me too!” Ruth added. They believed firmly in Dustin’s medical skills and char acter. 

“Fine, even if you’re a doctor and happened to have the antidote, then tell me why you didn’t get poisoned. Don’t tell me it’s because you have a strong imm une system, so no poison can harm you,” Quentin demanded. 

“You’re right. I am indeed immune to all poison,” Dustin said seriously. With hi s capabilities, common types of poison had no effect on him. Even the Deadly Slither’s poison, one of the most infamously lethal types of poison, only made him sleep for a while. 

“Did you guys hear that? What a ridiculous excuse!” Quentin scoffed and said coldly, “Dustin, oh Dustin! You’re such a good liar. You’re also human like all o f us, so what gave you the audacity to say that you’re immune to all poison?” 

“Hmmph! Immune to poison? Sounds like bullshit to me!”

“I know, right? Only the person who poisoned us could come up with such a ri diculous excuse!” 

“Don’t waste any more time on him. Hurry up and hold him down so we can int errogate him!” 

The crowd flew into a furious uproar. They obviously did not believe Dustin. 

“Dad, you’re the head of the family, hurry up and say something!” Seeing that the situation was going sideways, Natasha immediately turned to her father. 

וי 

Hector frowned, not knowing what to say. Although he believed that Dustin wa s innocent, he couldn’t treat a threat to the whole family’s life lightly. Most imp ortantly, there were still suspicions surrounding Dustin, which made it hard for him to decide. 

Chapter 456 

“Hector, let me handle this,” Trent said. “I’ve been in charge of the salety and security of the family all along. Since something like this has happened, I shou ld carry out a thorough investigation regardless of whether Dustin is innocent.” 

“Dad’s right! For the family’s safety, we should always be safe rather than sorr y! Men, detain him!” Quentin commanded with a swift gesture of his hand. 

“Yes, sir!” A group of the Harmon family’s guards stepped forward and surrou nded Dustin. They had already drawn their swords. 

“Stop!” Natasha shouted in anger. “If anyone dares to act rashly, don’t blame me for being ruthless!” 

“Natasha, you have to look at the bigger picture,” Trent said sternly. “If Dustin i s innocent, then I will surely clear his name. I will not condemn him.” 

“What’s the difference between condemning him and arresting him in public?” Natasha said with a frown. 

“I only require his cooperation in  

the investigation. I guarantee that I will not hurt him.”

“He’s right, Natasha. This is a very serious matter that warrants a thorough inv estigation. I’m afraid we’ll have 

to trouble Dustin a little this time.” Jessica said. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  457 – 

Chapter 457 

“Why don’t you trouble yourself? I don’t care, but nobody touches Dustin toda y!” Natasha didn’t give in at all. 

In her eyes, no one was more important than her man. Even if he was guilty, s he would still defend him till the 

end, much less when he was being wronged right then. 

“Nonsense!” Jacob’s temper flared, and he shouted, “How can a junior like yo u meddle with such an important family matter? Someone take Miss Harmon back to her room!” 

“Yes, sir!” Mrs. Davys and the others dared not show any hesitation. They half dragged, and half persuaded 

Natasha out of the banquet hall. 

Witnessing this scene, Dustin frowned. He had wanted to take action a few ti mes already, but he had controlled himself. The Harmon family’s ways already ignited his anger. 

“No one’s going to help you now, Rhys.” Quentin took two steps forward and g ave a low laugh. “I already 

asked you to leave earlier, but you just didn’t want to listen to me. Look where it’s gotten you now. You regret 

it, don’t you?” 

“I’m not the person who poisoned you,” Dustin tried to explain. “Is that important? If I say that it’s you, then it’s you!” Quentin laughed coldly.

“So you’re condemning me on purpose?” Dustin asked with a frown. Being su spected was one thing, but being 

condemned was another. 

“So what if I am?” Quentin had on an amused expression. “Everyone needs a n explanation anyway, and making you the culprit will please everybody! What ’s the matter? You feel very wronged, don’t you? Very dissatisfied? But what c an you do? In this world, power comes above  

everything else. A pariah from the lowest rungs of society like you deserves to be a scapegoat! Just accept your fate!” With that, he turned around and bello wed, “Lock him up and torture him till he owns up! If he dares to retaliate, then kill him at once!” 

“Yes, sir!” Hearing his command, the Harmon family’s guards acted immediate ly. 

“Get lost!” Dustin rocked his body, and a potent wave of energy sent countless guards flying. 

“How dare you still resist? This just shows that you definitely  have something to be guilty of! Guards, heed my command! Kill the culprit im mediately!” Quentin laughed wickedly and gave the kill order. At once, a wave of elite guards surged into the banquet hall from all directions. 

“Do you really want to take things to the extreme?” Dustin asked icily. 

“Humph, anyone would kill a traitor like you! Kill him!” Quentin said pompously . The moment he said that, a figure flashed before him. Dustin’s arm shot out suddenly, and he gripped Quentin by the neck, lifting him into the air with just one hand. He looked like he was holding a dying fish. 

“How dare you!” 

“This is preposterous!” 

Seeing what was happening, the Harmon family members all shouted in shoc k. Nobody thought Dustin would still dare to attack while he was already being surrounded. 

1/2

Chapter 457 

“You imbecile! Let go of my son now!” Hector shouted furiously. However, he dared not act rashly for fear that Quentin would get hurt. 

“He is undoubtedly the culprit! We must not let him go!” The crowd went into a furious uproar when they saw Dustin attacking someone. 

“Hahaha— Hey, kid! You’ve pissed everyone off. Nobody can save you now!” Quentin laughed mirthlessly and said confidently. “If you have common sense, let me go  

at once. I could still spare your life. But if you dare touch a hair on my head, I can promise I’ll make you die a painful death!” 

“Really?” Dustin snorted and tightened his grip aggressively. With a loud snap , Quentin’s head lolled sideways. He died on the spot before he knew it! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  458 – 

Chapter 458 

Seeing Quentin die such a sudden death, the crowd was frozen with fright. Th eir eyes protruded, and disbelief was written across their faces. They could ne ver have imagined Dustin to be so daring as to kill someone over a mere misu nderstanding. He was swift, brutal, and very vicious. He never even gave Que ntin a chance to negotiate. Shouldn’t every hostage be given a chance to neg otiate first? Where was the reason for killing someone straight away without s 

aying anything first? He was so unpredictable. 

“It’s over. It’s really over this time.” Ruth smacked her forehead and shut her e yes. Il Dustin was just a suspect before this, he was now a murderer, no matte r what the truth was. From that moment on, Dustin was the Harmon family’s p ublic enemy! After a short moment of silence, the crowd launched into uproar. 

“How  

dare you kill someone with all of us watching! Today will be your last day!” 

*Fuck! Is that idiot crazy? How could he be so bold as to kill a member of the Harmon family on their very own turf? He’s a lunatic!”

“Burning bridges with the Harmon family so openly? I’ve never seen someone so extreme.” 

Because of Dustin’s actions, the entire family gathering turned into chaos. So me people were in shock, others were shouting furiously, and some even felt i n awe of him. 

“Imbecile! You imbecile!” Seeing his son’s body. Trent was so outraged that h e vomited blood and collapsed onto the floor. 

“How dare you kill my nephew! I’ll rip you to pieces!” After getting his senses b ack, Jacob bellowed furiously.” What are you guys waiting for? Kill him!” 

“Stop! Everyone stop!” A feminine shout sounded out. It was Natasha running back after being dragged away earlier. She barged her way through the crowd and stood in front of Dustin, looking like she would defend him till the end. 

“Natasha! What are you doing? You can’t possibly be defending that murderer !” Jacob shouted angrily. 

“Natasha! Hurry up and move  

aside! That man has lost his mind!” Jessica yelled in panic. 

“I already saw what happened just now. If you guys hadn’t pushed  him to his limits. Dustin wouldn’t have made an impulsive mistake like that.” N atasha still attempted to defend him. 

“This is absurd! He killed your cousin. Not only do you not blame him, but you’ re even defending him. Are you even a part of the Harmon family?!” Jacob wa s beside himself with rage. 

“That’s right! I think you’ve become blinded to be defending a murderer!” “You really are in cahoots with him!” 

Natasha’s attitude pissed off all the Harmons. She was a turncoat and a heartl ess traitor! 

“Dustin! Quick, take me hostage! It’s the only way you can leave this place aliv e!” Natasha whispered. She 

knew that saying anything else would be useless at that point, and the only wa y she could keep Dustin alive was to go with this underhanded plan.

1/2 

Chapter 458 

“It’s not that serious. Give me three minutes, and I can explain everything.” Du stin said with a slight smile. Natasha’s selfless protection warmed his heart. 

“What’s there to explain? Quentin’s dead. Nobody will believe anything you sa y!” Natasha said anxiously. If she wasn’t worried that people would see throug h their act, theri she even wished she could hold a knife to her throat. 

“As long as you believe me.” Dustin said calmly. 

“What exactly are you up to?” Natasha asked with a frown. She really didn’t k now how he could be so calm when the situation had already escalated to suc h a point. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  459 – 

Chapter 459 

“Everybody. I know that all of you hate me, but please let me say a few words. ” Dustin looked around and said  

loudly, “As long as you let me finish speaking, you can kill me ordo anything y ou please. I will not resist!” 

“Hmmph! Are you still trying to make excuses till the very end?” Jacob deman ded with a glare. 

“I must say this regardless of whether you’ll  

believe me, but Quentin deserved to die. That’s because he is the real culprit who poisoned you!” Dustin dropped a bombshell. 

“Bullshit!” Jacob snorted coldly. “Quentin is a Harmon. How could he poison m embers of his own family? I think you’re just framing him!” 

“That’s right! If you’re going to make up a story, then at least make it believabl e. Who would believe  

you saying Quentin was the culprit?” Everyone scoffed and looked at Dustin w ith hostile gazes. If it wasn’t because Natasha was shielding him, they would h ave attacked him long ago.

“You say that Quentin is the culprit, but do you have evidence?” Hector, who h ad  

been silent till then, finally spoke up. He didn’t trust anyone, only the facts of t he case. 

“First off, I hold no grudges against the Harmon family, so I have no reason to poison you guys,” Dustin explained slowly. “Hence, all of you should be aware that the real culprit behind the scenes is the Dark Lord. However, not only did Quentin not blame the Dark Lord after being cured, but he kept suspecting m 

  1. He even used all sorts of reasons and excuses to condemn me and mislea d everybody to make me the scapegoat. He deserves to pay with his life! That’ s why I have reason to suspect that Quentin works for the Dark Lord! And bec ause I saved everyone from the poison, he saw me as a pain in the ass that s hould be eliminated as soon as possible!” 

Once he finished explaining, everybody became a lot more quiet. Some peopl e were already mulling it over to determine if it was the truth. Everybody had t heir own version of a story, but after hearing Dustin out, they found it indeed a little strange. 

“Humph! What a good talker!” Jacob’s expression was still icy. “He’s already d ead anyway, so you can say whatever you want, can’t you?” 

“Exactly! Do you think you can walk free by making up a story? Let me tell you that won’t be the case!” The members of the Harmon family were still treating Dustin with animosity, not trusting him at all. 

“Words are useless. You must show us evidence!” Hector shouted. 

“You want evidence, huh? Sure!” Dustin walked into the corner and picked up the incense burner that had been used to release the poisonous fumes. He ex plained, “The incense inside has a unique scent. It’s very long- lasting, and wh en it mixes with the poison, it makes it very hard to notice.” 

“So what?” Jacob said impatiently. 

“Take a sniff. Isn’t there an odd scent on Quentin? It smells almost  exactly the same as the incense,” Dustin. said. 

“Huh?” Jacob smelled the incense, then walked over to Quentin’s body and to ok a hard sniff. His expression changed instantly. Just like Dustin had said, th e smell on Quentin was exactly the same as the incense in the

1/2 

burner. “They smell the same!” 

To determine the truth, many people from the  

crowd came forward to take a sniff and experienced a shocking revelation. “H umph! So what if they smell the same? What does it prove? It could merely be a coincidence!” Jacob said coldly. 

“Of course, the smell cannot prove anything. Actually, what raised my suspicio n was not the smell, but Quentin’s body.” After a pause, Dustin dropped anoth er bombshell. “You might not believe me when I say this, but Quentin already died long ago. His body was only being controlled using witchcraft!” 

The crowd flew into an uproar. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  460 – 

Chapter 460 

“Outrageous! This is absolutely outrageous! All of us saw with our own eyes th at Quentin was alive and well before you killed him. Yet you dare say that he was just a corpse? How absolutely ridiculous!” Jacob’s rage burned to a whole new level, and he wanted to rip Dustin apart. 

“Hmmph! Do you take us for fools? What makes you think we would believe y our bullshit?!” 

“Exactly! You were the one who killed Quentin. We all witnessed it!” 

The crowd was furious, and their suspicions towards Dustin grew even strong er. How dare he deny killing Someone and even use such a ludicrous excuse to clear his name? Did he think they were three–year–olds? 

“Young 

ng man, do you know what  

you’re talking about?” Hector said with a frown. He had tried to give Dustin a c hance to explain himself, but his words only grew more outrageous.

“I know you guys don’t believe me, but I have proof.” Dustin walked to Quentin ’s corpse and ripped Quentin’s 

clothes off, exposing patches of red lines to the crowd. “Do you see this? This is corpse plaque!” Dustin shocked everybody again. 

“Corpse plaque?!” Everybody looked at each other skeptically at hearing thos e words. On the one hand, they 

were taken aback by what Dustin said. On the other hand, they were skeptical about whether the corpse 

plaque was real. 

“Hmmph! Is it corpse plaque just because you say so? What if those are just n ormal bruises?” Jacob said with 

a frown, still in disbelief. 

“I — I can prove that it is really corpse plaque!” At that moment, a bespectacle d man suddenly stepped 

forward and said with a shocked expression, “I used to be a doctor, and I’m ve ry familiar with corpse plaque. What’s more, judging by the corpse plaque on his body, Quentin has been dead for at least twelve hours!” The 

moment he said that, everyone’s expression changed. 

“How could that be?! Quentin was still up and about just now. We all saw it cle arly!” 

“That’s right! There are so many witnesses. How could it have been a sham?!” 

Besides being shocked, many people were skeptical because  this revelation was hard to accept. “I was also 

wondering how a living person could have such serious corpse plaque on his body,” the bespectacled man 

said in astonishment. 

“Dustin, what’s going on?” Natasha asked in confusion. She also couldn’t beli eve that the Quentin she had

seen earlier was actually a dead body. 

“I already said that Quentin was already dead, but somebody was controlling his body with witchcraft.” Dustin 

continued explaining. “I believe you guys must have heard of the rumors of co rpse possession in Iden. This is 

similar to corpse possession, but the technique of it is far more refined.” 

“That’s  

nonsense! How could dark magic like corpse possession exist in this world?!” Jacob demanded. 

“If you haven’t seen something before, it doesn’t mean it doesn’t exist. There are endless branches of the 

mystic arts that are very strange. Corpse possession is nothing in comparison, ” Dustin said plainly. 

Chapter 460 

“Hmmph! You can’t solve the case merely based on corpse plaque!” Jacob sai d stubbornly. As a warrior, he 

only believed in his own fists. 

“You  

really don’t believe anything I say, huh? Fine, since you still doubt me, then I’ll enlighten you today.” 

Dustin suddenly pulled out a silver needle  

and stabbed it into the space between Quentin’s eyebrows! A rumbling sound filled the air. A little while after he plunged the needle, Quentin’s body suddenl y started 

convulsing. 

Then, black blood started flowing uncontrollably from his eyes, ears, nose, an d mouth. After a few heaves of Quentin’s chest, little black snakes started slith ering out from every orifice of the corpse. 

“Snakes! They’re snakes!”

Witnessing this scene, the crowd lost their composure and retreated in fright. Anyone would get goosebumps 

just by imagining snakes slithering out from a person’s head. “How could this be?”

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  461 – 

Chapter 461 

Jacob was stunned and he couldn’t really believe his eyes. It was his first time witnessing such a strange incident. 

“The Dark Lord! It must be the Dark Lord’s doing!” some members of the Har mon family started shouting. From time to time before this, some Harmon fami ly members would die sudden deaths, but none of them had been as terrifying as this incident. 

“How very brutal!” Hector frowned deeply, looking distressed. Someone had ki lled Quentin first, then controlled his body with witchcraft to poison the whole Harmon family. These tactics were not just cunning  

but vicious. Nobody other than the Dark Lord could be capable of it. “I’m sure you guys believe my words now?” Dustin said at the perfect timing. T- 

“I- 

..” Jacob was hesitant to speak. Although it was hard to accept, the facts were laid before him, and he had no choice but to believe it. 

“Dad! The truth is out. Won’t you ask your men to fall back?” Natasha said. “Fall back.” Hector gestured with his hand for the guards to retreat. 

“Hector! He is my only son. He can’t just die for nothing!” Trent wailed. He was sitting collapsed on the floor. 

“Jacob! This incident has nothing to do with Dustin. Our hatred should be dire cted at the Dark Lord!” Hector said grimly. 

“But “Trent opened his mouth, but he didn’t know what to say. He couldn’t brin g himself to accept this revelation. 

“Trent, don’t worry. Quentin’s death will not be in vain. We will find the Dark Lo rd and avenge Quentin!” Hector promised.

“Ahh… my poor son!” Trent sobbed sorrowfully. 

Hector sighed and patted him on the back in consolation. Then, he turned to l ook at Dustin and asked the question everybody was curious about. “How cou ld you tell?” 

“I already realized that something was off since  

yesterday, but I couldn’t be sure. Only when I got close to Quentin today did I realize that his face was deathly pale, and his limbs were stiff. There was eve n a smell of rot on him. Although the incense covered the smell of rot, I still ma naged to notice. Of course, I did not act rashly. The main question I had to fin d the answer to was who was controlling Quentin’s body and what this person’ s motive is,” Dustin explained. 

“Then have you found out?” Hector asked. 

Dustin nodded and said, “Of course, I’ve already found out who the perpetrato r is.” 

“Who is it?” Hector narrowed his eyes and clenched his fists subconsciously. 

“This person is so near yet so far.” Dustin looked around and pointed at a prett y young woman beside Trent.” It’s her!” 

1/2 

“Huh?” Everybody looked in the direction he was pointing in and immediately f rowned. 

“Me?” The young woman was stunned. “Bullshit! You speak nothing but nonse nse!” 

After a moment of shock, Trent got worked up. “You idiot! You just murdered my son, and now you’re slandering my wife? What are you trying to do?!” 

“Dustin, do you know that she is my sister–in– 

law?” Hector asked with a frown. 

“Of course I do,” Dustin said calmly. “Not only is she your sister–in– law, but also the perpetrator of this incident. She is the mastermind behind co ntrolling Quentin’s corpse!”

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  462 – 

Chapter 462 

“The mastermind?” 

Everyone’s gaze fell on the beautiful lady when they heard that. Had he said t hat at any other time, none of them would have believed him. In fact, they mig ht even have brushed it off as a lie. But after everything that had happened, th ey had no choice but to consider his words seriously. After all, they had just wi 

tnessed a corpse moving around with such vitality. At this point, nothing seem ed impossible anymore. 

“Hey, miracle doctor, I haven’t crossed you before this, have I? Why are you s etting me up?” The beautiful lady frowned with a troubled expression. 

“Dustin, you better not be accusing others without solid proof!” Hector warned him gravely. His brother had just experienced the pain of losing his son, and n ow, his wife was accused of being the perpetrator. This was no doubt rubbing salt in his wound. 

“That’s right! What proof have you got to claim that our sister–in– law has anything to do with this?” Jacob demanded loudly. 

“I must have a certain level of confidence to  

accuse someone of something so severe.” Dustin gazed pointedly at the wom an and said, “Quentin’s body has a unique scent on it. And she has the same smell on her, only much stronger. If you don’t believe me, go ahead and catch a whiff.” 

A few of the ladies who stood close to the woman went closer and sniffed the air around her. Immediately. 

they nodded. “He’s right! She does have a special scent on her, and it’s the sa me scent on Quentin’s body!” 

Everyone’s expression changed when they heard that, and their look on the w oman turned wary.

“I’ve always been using fragrances that I formulate myself, and Quentin’s my s on! What’s so strange about my scent rubbing off on him?” She tried her best to explain the situation. 

“The scent is just a point of suspicion. It isn’t solid evidence, and it doesn’t pro ve anything.” Hector shook his head. It didn’t make sense to pin the blame on someone based on a scent. 

“Of course, that isn’t all.” Dustin approached the woman and circled her as he continued, “People who are well- versed in the mystic arts usually have somet hing different about them because they feed the venomous insects that they b reed with their blood. With time, some changes will happen to their body.” 

“What changes?” Hector probed. 

“Ordinary people have crimson red blood, but people who practice the mystic arts will have blood which is black and acutely poisonous. All you need to do n ow is to check her blood, and the truth shall be uncovered.” Dustin stated non chalantly. 

*Nonsense!” The woman shouted. “What do you mean you’re going to check my blood? That’s ridiculous!” 

“Celeste, it’d be best to run a test to prove your innocence,” Hector persuaded . 

“What? Do you really believe the rubbish he said?‘ Celeste asked, feeling wro nged. 

“This is a grave matter, Celeste. You should cooperate with us on this,” Jacob echoed. 

1/2 

Chapter 46 

“Honey, they’re joining hands and putting me in a difficult position! Are you jus t going to watch as they treat me like this?” With tears in her eyes, Celeste tur ned to Trent for help.

“Jacob! Hector! I’m your elder brother! Are you not going to show me any resp ect? Trent roared. His son had just passed away, and now, they were turning on his wife. Of course he couldn’t take it. 

“Trent! You’ve got to see the big picture here!” Hector said seriously. “If Celes te is innocent, I’ll make a public apology!” 

“That’s right. Trent. This is a matter that affects the future of our family. We ca n’t risk it! Everyone can be at ease once we just run a quick test on her blood. ” Jacob coaxed. 

“Fine! From the looks of it, you’ve all been brainwashed by this rascal!” Trent s pat through clenched jaws. Then, he furiously said. “Alright! If you insist on run ning a test on Celeste’s blood, then fine, we’ll do it. But if my wife turns out to be innocent. I’ll cut this brat’s tongue off!” 

“Sure,” Dustin agreed. 

“Honey, you know that the sight of blood makes me faint.” The woman shrunk back with a scared look. 

“Don’t worry. It’ll be over before you know it. Once we prove your innocence, I’ ll make sure he pays!” Trent said confidently. 

“Check her blood.” With  

a wave of Hector’s hand, two women swiftly came forward and proceeded to t ake a blood sample from Celeste. 

But right before they managed to do so, she sighed regrettably. “I never thoug ht that I’d be exposed so soon! What a waste of my excellent acting skills.” 

“What?” Trent, who stood by the side, was caught off guard. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  463 – 

Chapter 463 

Before he could even wrap his head around what was going on, a sharp blad e was already pressed up against his throat. The blade glistened with a dark s heen, obviously coated in poison. “Celeste, what are you doing?” Stunned by t he sharp turn of events, Trent was at a loss at how to react. He had never tho

ught that the day would come when his wife would threaten him with a  blade against his neck. 

“Stop calling me that. Your beloved Celeste died a few days ago.” The woma n smiled. 

“You’re not Celeste? Then who are you?” Trent’s expression was one of utter horror and confusion. 

“The Dark Lord is my master. Who do you think I am? The sinister smile on he r face remained unchanging. 

“You’re the Dark Lord’s disciple?” Hector frowned. This was a grave matter. T hey had never expected the Dark Lord to plant a mole in the Harmon family di sguised as one of them. 

“So it is true that you’re the one who poisoned Quentin! Guards! Get her!” Jac ob ordered without further ado. 

“Stand right there!” The woman made a slight move with the blade and threate ned. “This blade is coated with poison. Just the slightest scratch on him, and y ou’ll bid him goodbye forever. I suggest that none of you make any sudden m oves.” Everyone in the room stopped in their tracks when they heard that. 

“Let my brother go, and I’ll spare you!” Hector bellowed. 

“Hah! Do you think I’d believed you?” The woman held Trent hostage and beg an inching backward toward the door. As she did so, she taunted, “You lot are in luck. My intention had been to wipe out all of you today. Who knew you’d b 

e so lucky to have someone here to save you? None of you would have been able to survive otherwise.” 

“Cut the crap! Let him go right this instant, or you won’t make it out of the door alive!” Jacob roared savagely. 

“Do you bunch of dimwits think that you can stop me? Anyway, I’ve had my fu n today. I’ll come back some other day to toy with you.” When she reached th e exit, the woman suddenly turned to Dustin and smiled seductively at him. “H 

ey, miracle doctor, don’t you forget what you promised. When you have the  time, come over to my room, and we’ll have a nice long chat, alright? See you again soon!” And with that, she produced a spherical object and hurled it to th e ground.

With a loud resounding boom, dense smoke burst out on the spot, clouding th e visibility for a radius of several feet around them. 

“Quick! Spread out! The gas might be poisonous!” Dustin warned at once. Tha t gave everyone a fright, and they all dispersed promptly for fear of inhaling po isonous gas. 

By the time the smoke cleared out, the woman was already gone. Trent was l eft behind, lying on the ground. unconscious. 

“Trent!” Hector rushed forward to check on him. Fortunately. Trent was just un conscious and wasn’t harmed in any way. 

“Get her!” Jacob was livid. Gathering his men, he was ready to go after her to take her down. 

“Let her go!” Hector stopped them. He wouldn’t put it past the Dark Lord’s dis ciple to have several tricks up 

Chapter 463 

her sleeves. It might be dangerous for them to go after her and fall into her tra p. 

“Are we going to let her off just like that, Hector?” Jacob was peeved at the th ought of her going free after all 

she had done. 

“Of course not. But now’s not the time for us to take action yet” Hector told hi m seriously. They were out there in the open while their opponents were in hid ing. The situation was not beneficial to them, and  

besides, without proper plan and preparation, they would only be led on a wild goose chase. 

“Damn it! The Dark Lord is really playing us for fools!” Jacob hissed. 

“Let’s talk about this later. For now, have your men arrange to send our guest s back safely. Our family gathering will end here.” Hector announced. 

“Sure.” Jacob nodded and busied himself with the arrangements. Now that so mething like that had happened, there was no point in carrying on with the gat hering anymore.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  464 – 

Chapter 464 

With Hector and Jacob’s arrangements, all the guests in attendance at the Ha rmon family gathering gradually 

left, and the annual event came to a jarring end. 

In order to prevent any other parties from taking advantage of the situation, H ector gave everyone firm 

instructions to keep what happened a secret and that under no circumstances was any information to be 

leaked. 

When all the guests had left, about 100 of the Harmons stayed back. As part o f the Harmon family, they understood that if anything were to happen to the fa mily, they would be similarly implicated, so they were all 

in it together. 

“We really appreciate your help in finding the  

culprit, Dustin. Had it not been for you, the Harmon family would have suffered a tremendous loss.” Hector patted Dustin on the shoulder with admiration in h is eyes. It was 

rare to come by such a fine young man. 

“Dad, Dustin saved our entire family. Surely you’re not just thanking him verba lly?” Natasha prompted. 

“Of course not.” Hector smiled. “Dustin, if there’s anything that you need, just name it. I’ll try my best to fulfill 

your wish,” 

“If you really mean it, Mr. Harmon, I’d like to request that you annul Natasha’s marriage alliance and let her

have her freedom,” Dustin said earnestly. 

“Well 

Hector frowned. A moment later, he shook his head. “I’m really grateful to you for saving my family. 

but this is one thing I cannot promise you.” 

“Why? Is it only because the Grants are able to help you defeat the Dark Lord ?” Dustin questioned. 

“It’s one thing to defeat the Dark Lord.” Hector sighed and continued helplessl y. “The marriage alliance had been agreed upon a long time ago. If we sudde nly decide to annul it, it would be akin to publicly disgracing the Grant family, a nd its repercussions would be beyond our imagination!” 

There were three prominent families in South City. The Murrays had a military background, and with General Christopher Murray as head of the household, t hey were highly respected and had the military behind them. The Hill family, o n the other hand, had their connections in the martial world. As someone who 

had been a master of the Balerno martial arts, Paul Hill had a myriad of discipl es across the nation. His prestige in the martial world was unrivaled. As for th e Grants, they had both military power and connections in the martial world. T heir multifaceted development made them the family who thrived and flourishe d the most out of the three influential families. Their wealth of knowledge, exp erience, and resources, and how extremely well- informed they were about cu rrent affairs because of all their connections made them more formidable than the Dark Lord himself. He amounted to nothing when compared to the power s that the Grant family possessed. 

Harmons stood a chance against the Dark Lord, but they were utterly helpless against the Grants. And that just was how things stood with the Harmons now . Annulling the marriage alliance was  

simply out of the question. They dared not even think about it. 

“Say, Mr. Harmon, would it change things if it wasn’t the Harmons who decide d to cancel the marriage but the 

Grants instead?” Dustin asked cautiously. 

1/2

“I know you’re holding out hope for that, but chances of that ever happening is about as close to zero.” Hector shook his head. “The reason why the Grants agreed to the marriage alliance was because they were Interested in our famil y’s potential in the business world so that they can bring their family’s status u p to a whole new level with our support in the industry.” 

“But would you agree to it if the Grants decided to annul the arrangement?” D ustin probed. 

“If it really comes to that, I guess I’ll be forced to agree.” Hector chuckled. 

“Dad! Mark your words!” Natasha broke out into a grin when she heard his wo rds. “As long as Tyler Grant decides to annul the marriage arrangement, you must never force me into a marriage again!” 

“What do you have in mind?” Hector felt uneasiness coming over him. This da ughter of his always had the wildest ideas. 

“Don’t you worry about that. All you’ve got to do is remember what you just sai d.” Natasha did not explain any further. 

“You” Just as Hector was about to say something, Mrs. Davys came over. “Mr. Harmon, the Grants are here to visit.” she reported. 

“Hurry up and welcome them!” Without wasting any time, he personally went o ut to welcome them with the rest of the Harmons in tow. 

Outside the gates, a large throng of smartly dressed people awaited. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  465 – 

Chapter 465 

There were several luxurious cars and a whole lot of bodyguards standing gua rd behind them. It was a grand sight to behold as there were easily a hundred people gathering: A man and a woman stood right at the forefront. 

The charismatic man had a tall physique that exuded a commanding presence , and his sharp eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. Every step he took gave out a strong air of danger and menace, as though he were the G

rim Reaper himself making his way through a sea of bloody corpses. He stood out from the crowd and carried such an air of reverence. This was none other than the impressive Tyler Grant! And the lady beside him was Jayla Grant, w hom Dustin had had a chance encounter with. 

“Tyler, I’ve asked Natasha about her thoughts on this marriage alliance before . She seemed to have expressed that she did not wish to marry you,” Jayla sai d offhandedly. 

“That’s not her choice to make. No matter what she says, I will get the woman I have my eyes on,” Tyler said domineeringly with such confidence. 

“You’re right.” Jayla nodded in agreement. “It doesn’t matter what Natasha thi nks. This is an alliance of two families. She’s just a woman. She has no right t o say anything about it.” 

“They’re here.” Tyler raised his head and gazed straight ahead. 

The gates to the Harmon estate swung open, and Hector, along with the rest of the Harmons, swiftly came forward to welcome them. “Sorry to keep you wa iting. Tyler. Come on in.” Hector politely beckoned for them to 

enter. 

Soon, they were all brought into the compound of the Harmon estate. As they made their way in, the Harmons stood to either side of them, showing their res pect and sincerity. 

“Bring us tea,” Hector instructed the household staff. Once they settled down i n the lounge, all sorts of 

refreshments were served. The Harmons demonstrated such courtesy and we re as respectful as could be. 

“Mr. Harmon, you should know that the purpose of our visit today is to send yo u the bride token,” Jayla started, and as she spoke, she gave a clap as a sign al. 

In no time, boxes upon boxes of gifts were brought to them. Upon opening the boxes, they found them to be full of priceless goods. Some were packed full o f gold bars, some were full of accessories made of pure gold, and others carri

ed jewelry of all sorts. There were over 20 boxes in total, and every one of the m held goods of 

priceless worth. It was truly astonishing. 

“Mr. Harmon, will this be enough for the bride token?” Jayla asked with her ch in proudly lifted, Tyler, however, 

just sat by the side, sipping on his tea as though all of  

these were none of his business. 

“Of course it is! We’re very pleased with the sincerity that the Grant family has shown us.” Hector nodded with 

a smile. 

“Great! Since you’re happy  

with this, we shall proceed with the marriage. We will come for the bride in 10 days! * Jayla cut things straight to the point. 

“Sur- 

” Hector was just about to agree to the arrangement when the crisp voice of a woman sounded. 

Chaply 465 

“No, I do not agree to this!” 

“What?” When they heard that, everyone’s gaze shot over to the entrance of t he lounge. 

With everyone’s eyes on her, Natasha slowly made her way into the lounge wi th several people behind her. “l do not agree to the marriage alliance.” 

“You do not agree?” Jayla’s expression darkened. “Have you any idea what y ou’re saying, Natasha?” 

“Of course I have. And I stand by my words: I will not marry Tyler Grant,” Nata sha said impassively. 

“What is the meaning of this. Mr. Harmon? Are you going back on our arrange ment?” Tyler slowly looked up. his sharp gaze directed pointedly at Hector. “H ave you ever considered the repercussions of your actions?”

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  466 – 

Chapter 466 

The Harmons couldn’t help but shudder when Tyler’s gaze swept over them. An uncontrollable fear seemed to 

come over them. Though he spoke calmly without any emotions, his gaze alo ne was enough to instill fear in them. For a moment, they felt like they were al l prey to a monstrous beast. 

“Do  

not be mistaken, Tyler. She doesn’t mean that.” As Hector said that, he shot N ataha a glare. “Stop 

messing around. Go back to your room right this instant!” 

“Natasha, this marriage alliance is an arrangement between two families! This isn’t child’s play! You mustn’t act recklessly!” Frightened, Jessica stepped for ward to warn Natasha. It was one thing for her to speak. impulsively in front of Jayla. But now that Tyler was here, things would get out of hand if she still in sisted on saying such things. 

“I’m not messing around, nor am I acting recklessly.” Natasha stood her groun d. “I know you’re an exceptional person, Tyler, but matters of the heart cannot be forced. Nothing good will come of this. I hope that you can cancel the arra ngement.” The Harmons were in no position to annul the marriage arrangeme nt, but the same could not be said for the Grants. 

“You want me to cancel the marriage arrangement? And why should I do that? ” Tyler asked, aloof. 

“As I said, we’re not compatible. It will not bring us any good if we get married just for the sake of getting married,” Natasha said with certainty. 

“I don’t care.” Tyler took another sip  

of his tea before he continued indifferently, “Since we had an arrangement, th en you’re going to follow through with it, or you’re going back on your words.” 

“Can you please be reasonable?* Natasha frowned. “I already have someone that I like. You and I, it’s not going to work out for us!”

“Oh? And who is that person that you like?” Tyler demanded. “It’s him!” Natasha dragged Dustin out from behind her. 

“You?” Jayla’s brows furrowed when she had a good look at Dustin. She neve r expected to bump into that annoying person here. 

“What? Do you know hirn?” Tyler shot Jayla a side–long glance. 

“Tyler, he’s the one who fought with me over  

the flower of Crimson Gem!” Jayla hissed. 

“Oh.” Tyler wasn’t too fazed. 

“Do you see now, Tyler? This is the man I like. We have mutual feelings for e ach other, so I hope you’ll give us your blessings,” Natasha said. 

“Mutual feelings? Tyler chuckled menacingly. “You’re mine, Natasha. Nobody can take you away from me. If you refuse to marry me, I’ll kill him. You get me ?” His words were straight to the point, and he did not even bother to mask his threats. 

“How dare you!” Natasha was furious. 

Chapter 66 

“There’s nothing much I daren’t do,” Tyler stated matter–of–factly. 

“Tyler, if it’s an alliance with the Harmons that you’re after, you have a myriad of  

other options! Why are you so intent on marrying me when there are so many other eligible young ladies in the Harmon family?‘ Natasha drew a deep breat h and announced gravely, “Since this is what things have come to. I’ll come cl ean. I am no longer a virgin. I have slept with Dustin.” 

“What? You ve slept with him?” Chaos broke out when they heard what Natas ha said. The Harmons all stared at her wide– 

eyed in disbelief. The Grants, on the other hand, were equal parts horrified an d infuriated. 

“Natasha! What nonsense are you spouting? Are you out of your mind?” Jessi ca was so shocked she broke out in cold sweat. It was a disgrace to the Harm

ons‘ reputation for Natasha to lose her virginity before marriage. Besides, it w as also blatant humiliation toward the Grants. 

“You wretched girl! What nerves you’ve got!” Hector was beside himself with f ury. The Harmons had strict rules, especially toward their daughters, who wer e expected to preserve their innocence until the day they were married. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  467 – 

Chapter 467 

“Natasha Harmon, you are shameless! Absolutely vile!” Jayla was so angry sh e slammed her hands on the table and jumped up from her seat. With her brot her’s status and prestige, he was never going to marry a woman who had sle pt with someone else. 

“Are you trying to provoke me?” Tyler’s brow knitted together ever so slightly. A brief second later, he regained his composure and put on a facade of indiffe rence. “I do not mind that you’ve lost your virginity.” 

“What?” Once again, everyone was shocked by what they heard, especially th e Grants. It was like they did not 

even know Tyler anymore. 

“You do not mind that I’m no longer a  

virgin? Well, what if I told you that I’m with child?” Natasha tossed him another shocker. “Truth be told, I’m pregnant. I’m carrying Dustin’s child!” The moment she said that, a commotion came over the room. “Oh, you wretched child! How terrible!” 

“Oh, Natasha! You’ve brought disgrace upon the entire Harmon family!” 

“How can you agree to a marriage alliance when you’re already pregnant with a brat? How utterly shameless!”

From the Harmons to the Grants, everyone was admonishing and chastising Natasha for what she had done. Some of her close relatives were so furious t hat they didn’t even know what to say. 

Even Dustin himself was surprised to hear that. Was this the trump card that Natasha claimed to have? Wasn’t it too much? It didn’t seem like the best idea out there. She had totally destroyed her reputation just to get out of the marri age arrangement. He had to admit that he was impressed by this trick she pull ed, but he couldn’t help feeling bad for her. He could already imagine the mea n words and criticism that would be thrown 

her way from now on. 

“Natasha Harmon! I’ve shown you enough patience and tolerance, but this is t oo much! You’re pushing my boundaries!” Tyler slowly stood up with a dark ex pression. No matter how composed he usually was, he could 

no longer stay calm now. 

*The blame is on me, and for that, I am sorry. If you need any form of compen sation, just let me know.” 

Natasha said. 

“Compensation?” Tyler scoffed. “Do you think you’re being smart by pulling so mething like this? That everything will go your way because of what you said? ” 

“What do you mean?” Uneasiness crept up over Natasha. 

“If there’s one thing I hate the most, Natasha, it’s being lied to. You better  pray that I don’t ever find out that your pregnancy is a sham or who knows wh at I’ll do to you. Also, you won’t be getting what you wished for. I will not call o ff the marriage. I stand by what I said. You’re mine, and nobody’s ever going t o change that. It doesn’t matter whether or not you’re pregnant, and it doesn’t 

matter if you’re dead or alive. What’s mine will stay with me forever! I will be back for you in 10 days, and if you Harmons insist on rejecting the marriage. arrangement, I’ll take it that you choose to be enemies of the Grant  family. As for what will come of that, I’m sure you’re more than aware. With th at, Tyler turned and left, but his words left Natasha in a state of stupor, 

Chapter 467

She did not expect Tyler to be so persistent even when things had turned out t he way they had. 

“Count yourself lucky that my brother is still willing to accept you, Natasha! Bu t I have you know, people like you will never have an easy time in the Grant h ousehold!” Jayla followed in Tyler’s footsteps after she hissed 

meanly. 

“Oh, Natasha! What’s gotten into you?” Jessica was so upset that she was jus t short of pulling her hair out.” You’ve just managed to ruin what was suppose d to be a perfect marriage! It was foolish of you to pull something so absurd!” 

“Natasha, Tyler isn’t an average person. You’ll never fool him with your pregn ancy deception. I’m afraid that you’ve gotten yourself into some deep trouble!” Hector sighed. The only reason he had gone along with the act was because 

he bore hopes of freeing her from the marriage arrangement, but who would h ave thought that Tyler didn’t buy it at all? And not only so, he did not seem  to have any intention of calling off the marriage at 

all! 

*There must be some other way… Natasha’s brow was deeply furrowed as sh e cracked her head thinking of a way out of her predicament. The way things  had played out was beyond her expectations, and she was in a dilemma right now. 

“Dustin, hurry. You should get out of Millsburg pronto! Knowing Tyler, he’d ne ver let you off the hook!” Hector 

was suddenly reminded of the danger Dustin was in. 

“Don’t you worry, Mr. Harmon. Tyler won’t be able to mess with me so easily.” Dustin smiled and continued, Oh, and leave the matter of calling off the marria ge to me. If persuasion doesn’t work on him, then we’ll try 

more aggressive means. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  468 – 

Chapter 468

“More aggressive means?” Hector and the rest of the Harmons were taken ab ack by Dustin’s suggestion, and they all stared at him like he had  gone out of his mind. He wanted to use more aggressive means against the 

Grants? Did he have a death wish? 

“Dustin, if you have a death wish, that’s all on you. Please do not implicate us! ” Jessica said sternly with a frown. From how she saw it, her daughter’s rebelli on and her publicly calling off the marriage were all because of Dustin, so she harbored some form off resentment toward him. 

“Tyler Grant isn’t an ordinary person. He has the smarts and the brawns, he’s courageous and witty, and most importantly, he’s got military ranks. It would b e arduous to make him back off.” Hector shook his head. 

“Every man has his weaknesses. As long as I grab hold of his weakness, I’ll b e able to turn the tables. We’ve got 10 days left. I’ll make sure that I smoothen everything out nicely.” Dustin promised with certainty. 

“Act within your means, boy. Don’t push things, or you’ll bring doom upon your self,” Hector warned him gravely. He was thankful to Dustin and did not wish t o see him putting himself at risk. 

“Rest assured, Mr. Harmon. I know what I’m doing.” Dustin nodded. 

“Dustin, why don’t you stay at the Harmon villa for the next few days? I don’t t hink that Tyler would do anything over the top on our turl,” Natasha suggested . 

“No!” Natasha’s suggestion elicited an immediate rejection from Jessica. “It w ould make things immensely worse if the Grants were to find out that Dustin is staying here!” 

“Well things have already fallen apart between us. Will this make any differenc e?” Natasha raised a brow. 

“The situation as of now is still salvageable, but if you continue provoking Tyle r, then you’re putting us all in grave danger!” Jessica said sternly. With the po wer and authority the Grants possessed, they had infinite ways of making the Harmons‘ lives a living hell.

“Mrs. Harmon’s right. Now’s not the time to be making enemies. It’d be best fo r us to keep a low profile for the next few days.” Dustin nodded in agreement. I t went without saying that he did not fear the Grants, but that did not mean tha t the Harmons did not fear them too. 

“What if Tyler wants to kill you?” Natasha frowned. 

“Well, that’d be a wish come true! I haven’t had the chance to loosen up for th e longest time! I’d welcome a punching bag.” Dustin chuckled. 

“Hey! I’m being serious here! This is  

a grave matter!” Natasha chided hullily. The Grants weren’t part of the martial world, so they weren’t bound by all the rules of the martial world. They had no qualms about killing 

someone off. 

“Don’t worry about me. Stay home and wait for my good news!” Dustin soon l eft after setting Natasha at ease. 

Things weren’t looking good for the Harmons. On the one hand, they had to d eal with the Dark Lord, and on the other, the Grants. One was hiding, and the other was up on the surface. Neither one of them was easy to deal with. It wo uld be a challenge for him to deal with both of them alone. He had  

to come up with a perfect 

strategy to settle everything. 

1/2 

Chapter 468 

“Did I really act too impulsively today, Dad?” Natasha let out a sigh as she wa tched Dustin walk away. She had thought that she could anger  Tyler into canceling the arrangement, but it turned out that not only did her pla n not work, but she had also planted Dustin in a precarious position. She was sure Tyler would find all sorts of ways to make life difficult for him. 

“You were pretty rash Indeed, but what’s happened has happened. There’s  no point dwelling on it any further. We’d be better off thinking about how to de al with it.” Hector said thoughtfully.

“Why don’t we go to Grandpa?” Natasha asked warily. 

“Why should we go to him? We, Harmons, do not need his help!” Hector’s exp ression turned cold. The usually calm and collected man suddenly lost his coo l as though she had brought up something sensitive which should not have be en mentioned. 

Natasha dared not speak anymore when she saw how agitated her father was . Standing by the side, Jessica sighed when she heard the conversation betw een them. It seemed almost impossible to bridge the gap 

between the two families. 

At the same time, over in the backseat of a luxurious car. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  469 – 

Chapter 469 

Tyler leaned back into the seat. Even as he took a rest with his eyes closed, h e exuded an air of danger. 

“Tyler! That wretched girl Natasha is really too much! We need to bring her int o line!” Jayla sat beside Tyler, still indignant over Natasha’s words. Her brothe r was such a remarkable person who was outstanding in every aspect. Natas ha should have counted her blessings and thanked every deity she knew that he even wanted to marry her! But not only did she not appreciate him, she dar ed to call off the marriage alliance in front of such a crowd. This was humiliatio n through and through! 

“Say something. Tyler! That b*tch cheated on you! Are you really not pissed of f by that?” Jayla was even more disgruntled by Tyler’s silence. His fiancée ha d cheated on him with another man and even got herself pregnant! This was s omething that would never sit well with any man! 

“There’s no point getting all worked up.” Tyler said with indifference. “I am not marrying Natasha because I like her. I only have my eyes on the potential she holds, so it matters not to me whether or not she’s pregnant.” 

“Surely you can’t be serious, Tyler! She cheated on you! Does that not matter to you?” Jayla thought that her ears were playing tricks on her.

“I am only interested in results. I don’t care what means it takes to achieve the results I’m after. I will marry Natasha, and that’s final. Whoever dares stop me from getting what I want, Ill see to it that they die.” Tyler’s 

tone remained as detached as ever. 

“You’ve changed, Tyler,” Jayla said as she shrunk back into her seat. She’d b een away from her brother for two years, and she was starting to find that he was getting increasingly unfeeling. A man who was unaffected by 

being cheated on by his fiancée. He truly seemed quite terrifying to her now. 

“What do you know about the man who was with Natasha, Jayla?” Tyler chan ged the topic. 

“He’s Dustin Rhys, a medical practitioner. He lucked out and got a  flower of Crimson Gem at an auction not 

too long ago. We had a little argument over that.” Jayla told Tyler all that she knew about Dustin. After her 

disagreement with him back then, she ran a thorough check on him, but she f ound nothing out of the ordinary. 

“The flower of Crimson Gem is quite valuable. I want it,” Tyler said nonchalantl y. “Get some of our men to 

retrieve it, and get rid of the scumbag while they’re at it.” 

“Sure thing!” Jayla’s eyes lit up instantly. She had been planning to exact reve nge on him for the longest time. 

Now that she had her brother’s support, she was sure she’d get things to go h er way. 

On Dustin’s way back, his phone rang. He took his phone out to see that it wa s a call from Dahlia. 

“Dustin, where have you been for the past few days? I haven’t heard from you for quite some time. I went to the 

medical center to see you, but  

Maximus said you’ve gone missing for several days.”

“Oh, I’ve got some matters to attend to in Millsburg. I won’t be back so soon,” Dustin explained. 

“Is that so? What a nice coincidence! I’m in Millsburg too! I just got off the trai n. I called to bid you goodbye, didn’t expect you’d get here before I did!” Dahli a sounded surprised. 

Chapter 469 

“What are you doing here in Millsburg? Dustin was taken aback. 

“The Nicholson family’s business, Cardinal Group, is located here in Millsburg , so I’ve come to take over the position of chairperson,” Dahlia told him. 

“I see.” Upon giving it more thought, it made sense for the company to be in Millsburg. After all, many elites were gathered here in Millsburg, so many hug e corporations and enterprises chose to establish their presence. 

and operations here. 

“Shall we have lunch together? There’s something I’d like to discuss with you,” Dahlia invited. 

“Sure. Where are we having lunch?” 

“Spices Diner.” 

“Alright. I’ll be there in a bit.” Dustin ended the call and told the chauffeur to h ead straight to Spices Diner. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  470 – 

Chapter 470 

Over at Spices Diner, Florence sat in a booth and took in the sight around her , occasionally commenting on what she saw. “Look, Dahlia. Things are so diff erent here in Millsburg. Every other diner here looks so posh! I’ve decided! I’ll stay here in Millsburg for good! This is such a huge and advanced city! Everyt hing’s so convenient here, and it’s way better than stuffy old Swinton!”

There was nothing much Dahlia could do but listen helplessly. She had planne d on coming to Millsburg to assume her position alone, but Florence and Jam es insisted on tagging along. They claimed that they didn’t want her coming to 

Millsburg alone with no one to rely on and that they’d be more at ease knowi ng that they’d be able to help her and take care of her. 

“Mom, does Aunt Victoria live nearby?” James suddenly asked out of nowhere . 

“She does! And I’ve invited her to join us for lunch. She should be here by no w.” Florence nodded. 

As they spoke, a group of three came in through the door, led by a glamorousl y dressed middle– 

aged woman. She was adorned from head to toe in gold, from gold necklaces to gold earrings and rings. She appeared every part a wealthy woman, and sh e was none other than Florence’s sister, Victoria Franklin. Following behind h er were Julie and an attractive young man. 

“You’re here, Victoria! Quick, have a seat!” Florence immediately stood up an d welcomed them enthusiastically when she saw them  

coming in through the door. 

“Florence, why have you decided to visit Millsburg? Victoria eyed her from hea d to toe, deliberately showing off her gold bangles and the thick gold rings on her fingers as she spoke. 

“Dahlia’s running a company here in Millsburg, so we followed her here.” Flore nce chuckled. Then, it finally registered with her how flashily Victoria had dres sed up. “Hey, have you hit  

the jackpot? Where’d you get all your jewelry from?” 

“Haha! These are nothing! I’ve got loads more at home!” Victoria smiled smug ly. “I have to say, I’ve got quite an accomplished daughter. She recently made a hundred million dollars, so she got me some jewelry.” 

“What? A hundred million dollars?” Florence’s eyes widened in disbelief. “Julie , since when were you so capable?” Dahlia had toiled and suffered for three w hole years to start up Quine Group, and even she did not 

have a hundred million in cash. Julie had struck il rich indeed!

“Oh, Aunt Florence, have you forgotten I graduated from a prestigious  university? I’ve always been capable! You just don’t know it.” Julie hugged he r arms arrogantly. She had returned to Millsburg and enjoyed all of 

life’s pleasure after selling off Florence’s sapphire. 

“I guess I never found out.” Florence shot her an awkward smile. 

“Florence, how long does it take for Dahlia to make a hundred million dollars? A year or two? Well, Julie did it in three days!” Victoria announced proudly. 

“Three days? You wouldn’t get rich so soon even if you robbed a bank!” Jam es had his doubts. 

“Oh, you have such a limited worldview,” Julie made a disdainful face. 

“Victoria, who’s this with you?” Florence’s gaze stopped on the charming youn g man who stood beside Julie. 

“Oh, this is my daughter’s boyfriend. He’s Terrence Stone.” At the mention of Terrence, Victoria was even more chuffed up. “Terrence is a manager in Broo ks Corporation. A fine young man with broad connections, he is. Oh, by the w ay, do you know Brooks Corporation? That’s a large enterprise worth several billion in market value!” 

“Worth billions?” Florence was shocked to hear that. Cardinal Group was big e nough of a deal for her. The prospect of a company with a  

value of up to billions was unimaginable. Was this the kind of grandeur that Mi llsburg had to offer?

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  471 – 

Chapter 471 

“I guess you can say that I have quite an influence here in Millsburg, so if any of you ever run into any problems here, you can come to me,” Terrence said a s he  

handed out his name card. As he spoke, he shot Dahlia one too many glance s. A hint of lust flashed in his eyes. Dahlia was, after all, a bombshell. Not only did she have a perfect figure, but her  

face was also exquisite. She was unlike any other woman he’d seen before an d definitely in a much different league compared to Julie. 

“Very impressive, Mr. Stone! Here, take a seat, everyone.” As Florence gestur ed for them to take their seats, she called out to the waitstaff, “Excuse me, we’ re ready for our meal now!” 

“Hang on,” Dahlia piped up. “We’re missing one person.” 

“Oh? Who else are we expecting?” Florence looked around them, puzzled. 

Just as Dahlia was about to speak, Dustin gracefully made his way in through the doors. “Over here!” Dahlia stood up and beckoned for Dustin to join them. Her company turned around to see who it was and collectively 

frowned. 

“Why is he here?” Florence was obviously displeased. Because of her prejudi ce toward him, she still held him 

in disdain. 

“Sorry to keep you all waiting.” Dustin went up to them and smiled politely. 

“We weren’t waiting for you!” Florence said curtly. “You sure are a pesky one, Rhys! We’ve just arrived in Millsburg, and you’ve followed us here? You have n’t been tailing us, have you?” 

“I think you’re mistaken. I’ve been in Millsburg for the past few days.” Dustin s aid calmly.

“Hah! Who knows if you knew that we’d be coming here beforehand?” Florenc e pursed her lips. Her daughter was now the chairwoman of Cardinal Group, a nd she’d had a huge leap in status. Dustin was nowhere good 

enough for her anymore. 

“Don’t say that, Mom. I was the one who invited Dustin for lunch,” Dahlia expla ined. 

“Fine, whatever. Since you’re already here, you can join us.” Florence couldn’t be bothered to argue with him. 

“Have a seat,” Dahlia patted the seat beside her, indicating Dustin to sit besid e her. 

Her caring and attentive gesture, however, seemed to have caught Terrence’s attention. A cold glint rose in his eyes. “Damn it! Why would such a gorgeous and thoughtful woman be attracted to such a douchebag?” He thought to hims elf. 

“Buddy, you don’t sound like you’re local. Mind sharing where you’re working ?” Terrence smiled insincerely. 

“Where he’s working? Hah! He’s just a grubby old medical practitioner with n o formal qualifications,” Florence scorned. From how she saw things, Dustin’s success today was all thanks to Natasha. Simply put, he was 

nothing more than a toy boy. 

“You practice medicine without qualifications?” Terrence was briefly stunned b efore he burst out laughing.” That’s a rare one. You’d barely be able to sustain yourself with such a job, would you? Things must be hard for you.” He was bl atantly poking fun and regarded Dustin with a dismissive attitude. 

1/2 

“You’re right. It is tough. I barely get any patients. I’d call it a good month if I e ven get five patients coming in.” Dustin said, unbothered by Terrence’s comm ents. 

“Hah! Then why are you still practicing it?” Terrence adjusted his tie and said pompously. “I say, why don’t you work for me? It just so happens that I’m in n

eed of a chauffeur. If you can drive, why don’t you be my chauffeur? I’ll pay yo u a monthly salary of ten thousand dollars. How’s that?” “Thanks. I appreciate the offer, but I’m not interested.” Dustin shook his head. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  472 – 

Chapter 472 

“My man, this is a pretty decent salary. You won’t get a better  offer anywhere else! Il you do a good job, I might even give you a bonus!” Terr ence jibed. 

“You’re lucky that Terrence is offering you this position as his chauffeur, Dusti n. You’ll regret it if you pass on this opportunity!” Julie said proudly, 

“That’s right! Terrence is the manager of Brooks Corporation, and he has a bri ght future ahead. You’ll get a lot 

of extra perks working for him. What’s there to not like about it?” Victoria  echoed. 

“Is Brooks Corporation that big of a deal?” Dustin still wasn’t convinced. 

“You don’t know Brooks Corporation? It’s a huge enterprise worth over hundre ds of billions! You’ll live a life of luxury if you’re even the least bit affiliated with it!” Victoria scorned. He truly was a country bumpkin who knew 

nothing. 

“I’m sorry, I’ve never heard of it before.” Dustin shook his head yet again. He d idn’t know much about the 

business sector in Millsburg. 

*Alright, so you’ve never heard of Brooks Corporation. But how about Big Buc ks Brooks? Surely you’ve heard of 

him? He’s renowned in the whole of Balerno!” Terrence smirked. “Big Bucks Brooks?” Dustin raised his brows. “Of course, I know him.”

“Great. Well, Brooks Corporation is one of Big Bucks Brooks‘ businesses, and I work for him!” Terrence 

declared self–importantly. 

“Oh? So you work for Roderick? What coincidence!” Dustin chuckled. “What do you mean? Do you know him?” Terrence’s eyes narrowed. “Of course I do! He used to seek medical help from me!” Dustin nodded. 

“Seek your help?” Terrence sniggered. “You’re quite a liar, aren’t you, my man ? Have you even got any idea how influential Big Bucks Brooks is? How could he possibly go to an unqualified medical practitioner like you 

for help?” 

“Exactly! There are reputable doctors everywhere here in Millsburg! Why woul d he seek medical help from you, of all people, when he can go to them? Who do you think you are?” Julie said with contempt. 

“Hey, Rhys! Quit acting all important when you haven’t even gone through pro per medical training! How disgusting!” Florence frowned. Since Dahlia was the one who invited him over, she felt embarrassed now that 

he was ousted as a liar. 

“You don’t believe me? Well, how about I give Roderick a call now?” Dustin pr oposed. 

“Sure! Go on, call him. I’d like to see for myself just how well– connected you are.” Terrence  

laughed maliciously. Even as manager of Brooks Corporation, he didn’t have Big Bucks Brooks‘ number. How could this punk be acquainted with him? Ho w ridiculous! 

“Yeah, go on! I’d be impressed if you actually got ahold of him!” Julle sneered . 

“Okay.” Without wasting any time, Dustin pulled out his phone and made a call to Roderick Brooks. But after quite some time, the call still didn’t get through.

“What’s wrong? Is he not picking up? Haha! Well, carry on then, Terrence jok ed sarcastically. He was sure that Dustin was just putting on a show. 

“Hey! Are you done yet? Everyone can tell that you’re taking it! Are you really going to carry on with the act?” Julie asked condescendingly. 

“Hah! What an embarrassment!” Florence was very much annoyed. 

“Forget it. Dustin. Let’s eat.” Dahlia saw that things weren’t going well for him, so  

she quickly attempted to help him out of the awkward situation. Everyone kne w Big Bucks Brooks. He single– 

handedly controlled Millsburg’s economy, so he definitely wasn’t someone wh o just anyone could establish a connection with. 

“It got through.” Just as everyone held Dustin contemptuously. Roderick finally picked up his call. 

“Oh? The call got through? Here, let me hear what he has to say!” Terrence te ased nastily and snatched the phone right out of Dustin’s hand before putting t he call on speaker mode so that everyone could hear the conversation. “Hello , who is this? Are you Big Bucks Brooks? Hey, Mr. Brooks, I’d just like to know , are you planning on playing along with the act too?” he asked derisively. 

“Hey, you’re not Mr. Rhys! Who are you?” Roderick asked. 

“Me? Hahaha! I’m Terrence Stone, manager of Brooks Corporation! You’re  pretending to be Roderick Brooks, aren’t you? Well, I’d like to see you try!” Ter rence scoffed. 

“Terrence Stone, right? Very well. I’ll remember you.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  473 – 

Chapter 473 

“So what? What can you do to me?” Terrence taunted, unaware of the impend ing trouble he had brought upon himself.

“I’m Roderick  

Brooks, and you work for me. What do you think I can do to you?” Roderick as ked coldly. 

“Still keeping up the act, I see. Do you think I’d really buy this crap you’re spou ting?” Terrence snorted. 

*Terrence Stone, I’m officially informing you that you have been fired by Brook s Corporation, effective today. You need not come to work tomorrow.” Roderic k wasted no time in making the decision. 

“Hahaha! You’re firing me? You’re something else, aren’t you!” Terrence gulfa wed. “Truth be told, I have a powerful person  

backing me up in Brooks Corporation. Even Roderick Brooks is in no position t o fire me, much less an impostor like you!” 

“Is that so? Well, would you be so kind as to enlighten me who the person bac king you up might be?” Roderick asked sternly. If someone like this was the m anager, it was high time Brooks Corporation had a restructuring. 

“You have no business finding out who the  

person is. All you need to know is that you’ll be sorry if you ever mess with me !‘ Terrence expressed conceitedly. 

“How insolent!” Roderick huffed. “I don’t want to waste my time speaking to yo u. Pass the phone to Mr. Rhys!” 

“What’s the matter? Can’t hold up the act any longer? You’re no fun.” Terrenc e then tossed the phone back to Dustin and ridiculed, “My man, this actor you found yourself is pretty incompetent at what he does! He lacks the necessary charisma. I say he needs to go back and brush up on his skills!” 

“Actor?” Dustin stifled a laugh. “I wasn’t lying: he really is Roderick Brooks!” 

“Heh! If he’s Roderick Brooks, then I’m Roderick Brooks‘ father!” Terrence sai d without giving it much thought. 

Dustin simply found him amusing. Terrence was quite a stubborn one. Dustin had already reminded him multiple times that it was really Roderick Brooks he was speaking with, and yet he took no heed and continued to speak with suc h arrogance. He’d be in for a lough time when he went to work the next day.

“Mr. Rhys, do you know this person?” Roderick suppressed his anger. 

“I don’t know him well. This is my first time meeting him,” Dustin said with a ch uckle. 

“That’s good to know.” Roderick heaved a sigh of relief. If Dustin were on clos e terms with Terrence, then he wouldn’t act rashly. But since they weren’t, he could handle things his way. 

“Alright, Mr. Brooks, I’ll leave you to carry on with your day then. I’ll contact yo u some other time.” Dustin quickly ended the call. His intention had just been t o give Terrence a warning so that he didn’t behave so arrogantly. Who’d have known that he was so foolhardy and went so far as to insult his boss like that? 

“Your act’s been busted, my man. Is there any point keeping it going?” Terren ce looked down his nose at Dustin, wearing a wise and discerning expression as if he had seen through Dustin’s lie. 

“Hah! I think he’s the only one fooled by his act! Some people really know no s hame! Julie shook her head, looking at Dustin like he was nothing but a clown . 

“What’s the meaning of all this, Florence? How could you bring a scammer to our table? Are you insulting us?” Victoria was upsel. 

“Dustin! Can you please cut your bullshit? Are you not ashamed of yourself? B ecause I am!” Florence shot daggers at him out of her eyes. Why did he have to act like he was all that when they were just having a meal? And what’s wors e was that his lie got busted! It was downright embarrassing! 

“There’s no point saying anything more. You’ll find out the truth tomorrow.” Du stin gave a faint smile, not bothering to explain further. He knew that no matter what he said, these people weren’t going to believe him. 

“Quick! This is the place! I saw him go in!” 

Right then, a commotion broke out at the door. They looked up and saw an ob ese man with a bunch of henchmen coming in menacingly. The person taking the lead was none other than Duncan Doyle, who had had a run– in with Dustin in a bar a few days back.

“Here he is!” Duncan’s eyes swept across the diner, and he quickly spotted D ustin. With his henchmen in tow. he stormed up to him. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  474 – 

Chapter 474 

“That’s strange. Why are they headed our way? They look like they’re up to no good. They’re not here to give us trouble, are they?” Florence fidgeted anxiou sly in her seat. 

“They’re here for me.” Dustin piped up. 

“You? Have you offended someone again?” Dahlia frowned. She noticed that Dustin ran into quite a lot of trouble these days. 

“I wouldn’t exactly say I offended him, per se. I simply beat him up to teach hi m a lesson on how to behave,” Dustin said calmly. 

*This is not Swinton. There are influential people all around. There are some p eople that we simply cannot afford to cross!” Dahlia whispered. Though she w as now chairwoman of Cardinal Group, the handover had yet to be completed , so she had neither funds, connections, nor experience. At this stage of her lif e, what she needed to do was to make more connections, keep a low profile, 

and stay out of trouble. 

“Don’t you worry. Miss Dahlia. I’m here. I’ll make sure that nobody kicks up a f uss here.” Terrence shot her a confident smile, trying to portray the image of a savior. He’d never pass up the opportunity to flex his muscles in front of such 

a beautiful lady. Every man wanted to play the part of a hero saving the dams el in distress. 

“Dahlia, Terrence has some very powerful people backing him up. With the co nnections he has, these rascals don’t stand a chance,” Julie said proudly as s he hooked an arm around Terrence’s. 

“Is that so? Then I’ll have to thank Terrence in advance.” Dahlia managed to f orce a smile on her face. 

“Don’t mention it. It’s no big deal,” Terrence said with a wave of his hand as h e beamed joyfully, thinking it’d

be effortless to deal with these thugs. 

“You scoundrel! I’ve been searching high and low for you for the past two day s! You can’t run away now!” Duncan advanced with a threatening smile on his face. His malicious gaze was fixed on Dustin. 

“Why were you searching for me? Have you finally realized that you were wro ng and were looking for me to apologize?” A hint of a smile tugged on Dustin’s lips. 

“Apologize, my foot!” Duncan’s face  

fell as he roared. “Two days ago, you humiliated me and gave me three slaps across the face. I swear I’ll chop your hands off today, you asshole!” 

“Excuse me, sir, Please calm down. If Dustin has hurt you in any way at all, I’ll pay you for the damages he’s 

done.” Dahlia stood to alleviate the tension. 

Surprised that someone would stand up for Dustin, Duncan gave Dahlia a go od look before his eyes lit up. 

“Gorgeous! This lady is gorgeous Indeed!” he thought. 

He’d set eyes on many beautiful ladies before, but this was something else. S he was truly a rare beauty! 

“Hey loser, is this your girlfriend? She’s quite hot.” Duncan stroked his chin a s he leered at Dahlia with a smirk. ‘I’ll strike you a deal. If you let your girlfrien d sleep with me for one night, I’ll let you off the hook for that ass move you pul led last time. How’s that?” 

1/2 

“You insolent bastard!” Before Dustin could say anything, Terrence slammed his list on the table and stood up. “Which sect do you belong to? Don’t you kn ow that men’s disagreements should be settled between men? So keep the la dy out of your dirty business!” 

“And who are you to run your mouth here, you cad?” Duncan squinted at him.

“Hmph! I am Terrence Stone, manager of Brooks Corporation! If you know wh at’s good for you, you better scram, or I’ll make you regret the day you were b orn!” Terrence said with his  

hands behind his back, going for a look of superiority. Brooks Corporation was a giant in the Millsburg business industry and had enormous influence over th e market, so Terrence was used to people backing off the moment he told the m that he worked for Brocks Corporation. It worked like a charm. 

“Manager of Brooks Corporation?” Duncan’s expression darkened when he he ard that, and within a split second, he went up to Terrence and gave him  a hard slap across the face. “Fuck you! How dare a measly manager behave s o pompously? Do you have a death wish?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  475 – 

Chapter 475 

With a loud smack, Duncan’s hand made contact with Terrence’s cheek. The f orce was so strong that he staggered backward, nearly tripping over himself. The crimson outline of a palm blossomed on his face, clear 

for all to see. 

Julie, along with the rest of them, were astonished by what they saw. It was b eyond their expectation that these thugs would be so dauntless as to assault t he manager of Brooks Corporation. Were they out of their 

minds? 

“You– 

How dare you hit me!” Terrence held his cheek in his hand, gasping in disbelie f. “Do you not know who I am? I am a managerial level in Brooks Corporation! ” 

“So what?” Without another word, Duncan gave him another hard slap. I’d pro bably be intimidated if Roderick Brooks himself were here. But a mere manag er? Do you think I’d be afraid of you?” 

“You scumbag! You’re done for, I’m telling you! How dare you hit me! I’ll make you pay if it’s the last thing I do!

Beside himself with rage. Terrence pulled his phone out and was about to call for backup. 

“Fuck you!” Duncan kicked Terrence to the ground and bellowed, “How dare y ou act so arrogantly when death is staring you in the face? Get him, boys! Giv e him a good beating and show him who’s boss! With his orders, his henchme n came forward and rained kicks and punches down on Terrence. 

“Stop it! Stop this immediately, or I’m calling the cops! Julie shouted. These th ugs were going to be in deep trouble for messing with Terrence! 

“Call the cops? Yeah, you go ahead and try that, and you’ll be walking out of h ere with one arm less!” Duncan glared at her nastily. That did the trick and sh ut Julie up. 

“You you you’re too much!” Victoria was so angry, but there was nothing she c ould do, and that added to her frustration. She was consumed by distress at th e sight of her prospective son–in–law being beaten up. 

“This is all your fault, Rhys! If it wasn’t for you, Terrence would never have be en beaten up!” As usual Florence pinned the blame on Dustin. Bullying people that she thought were weaker than her was what she did best. “I’m not the on e beating him up! What’s this got to do with me?” Dustin was speechless. Afte r all, it was Terrence who wanted to be the hero of the day but ended up emba rrassing himself. 

“Hmph! Terrence was helping you, and you’re here making sarcastic commen ts. Are you even human?” Florence demanded furiously. 

“Well, maybe I’m not. If you are, why don’t you go ahead and save him?” Dusti n gestured in Terrence’s 

direction. 

“You- 

” Florence was rendered speechless. She would never dare to save Terrence because she feared that she would be implicated. 

“Dustin, you fight well, Hurry! Go help him out!” Dahlia’s brow was lurrowed. T errence had meant to help them, so she could not just stand there and watch him being assaulted without doing anything about it.

“Alright.” Since Dahlia was the one who asked, Dustin finally got up and gave several of the henchmen kicks that sent them flying. “You’ve had your fun, a nd your anger should have subsided. That’s enough,” he said 

用 

1/2 

Chester +75 

nonchalantly. 

“You’re in deep shit yourself! How dare you concem yourself with other people ’s business?” Duncan spat spitefully. 

“Come straight at  

me if there’s anything you’re displeased about. Do you even call yourself a ma n if you bully the weak?” Dustin said calmly. Terrence, who was cowering on t he ground, looked insulted when he heard. Dustin calling him weak. He had m eant to flex his muscles and show off how powerful he was, but these thugs h 

ad no regard for his  

status whatsoever! And because of that, not only did he get beaten up, Dustin ended up walking away with the credit that was supposed to be his. This was humiliation unlike any other! 

“Fine! I won’t attack him. I’ll attack you instead!” Duncan smiled viciously and beckoned for his men to go forward with a wave. “Mess him up! And go all out while you’re at it! I’ll bear the consequences!” 

“Yes, sir!” The group of henchmen answered and charged up toward Dustin a ll at once. 

At the sight of that. Dustin composedly picked up a handful of cutleries from th e table and threw them straight 

ahead. As the whooshing sound halted, everyone saw that the forks and knive s were half–buried in the 

henchmen’s thighs. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  476 –

Chapter 476 

“Ah!” There were a series of loud cries as the henchmen were caught off– guard, falling to the floor one after another and rolling around in pain. 

In a blink of an eye, the floor was littered with people. Everyone had a fork or a knife lodged so deeply in their thighs that they couldn’t even pull it out. 

“What?” Duncan couldn’t help but be startled by the sight. 

He had carefully handpicked these henchmen. All of them had gone through e xtensive training and were highly skilled. Typically speaking, a ten–against– one battle would have ended in an overwhelming but predictable victory on on e side. 

Yet, never in his dreams would he have expected that all of his men would ha ve fallen just like that. 

Were cutleries supposed to be this deadly? 

“What? That bastard is this strong?” Victoria couldn’t help but be shell– shocked by how nonchalant Dustin looked. In her mind, Dustin was just an ins ignificant small fry. 

How was he capable of that? 

“Fuck! Turns out he’s had some training. Why didn’t he act sooner?” Terrence gritted his teeth, feeling the 

soreness throughout his body. If Dustin had come to his rescue sooner, he wo uldn’t have had to get beat up 

for nothing! 

Undoubtedly, that bastard just wanted to embarrass him! 

“Rhys seems to be getting better and better at fighting.” 

Florence and the rest were secretly stunned. Although they knew that Dustin was a decent fighter, seeing him 

end a battle in a single second like that was shocking enough.

“You want to take revenge on me, but you only brought so few people? That may be a tall order.” Dustin  

stared into Duncan’s eyes and continued indifferently. “If you break one of you r arms and promise never to appear in front of me again, I may consider lettin g you off this time.” 

“Letting me off?” After a  

brief moment of surprise, Duncan burst into menacing laughter. “Punk, I’ll adm it that you’ve got something in you, and just any henchman is no match for yo u. However, if you think that victory is in your hands, then you’re majorly mista ken!” 

“Hmm, are you saying you have another trick up your sleeve?” A shadow of a smile crossed Dustin’s face. 

“Of course!” Duncan said with confidence. “After all, I’m here for revenge, so o f course I made preparations. You’re a good fighter, aren’t  

you? Well, I’ll bring out someone who is an even better fighter than you now!” With that, he clapped his hands twice. 

Suddenly, two men in tracksuits walked in. One was in his forties, while the ot her was in his early twenties. From the looks of it, they had to be father and so n. Not only did their faces resemble each other’s, but they also had similar buil ds; both of them had burly figures sculpted from solid muscles, and veins pop ped through 

1/2 

Chapter 476 

their skin like earthworms. They looked terrifying. 

“Punk, do you know who they are?” Duncan said gleefully. “They’re the famou s Sander father–son duo of the martial world, Cobalt and Flint Sander!” 

“The Sander father–son duo?” When  

Terrence heard this, his expression immediately changed. 

Others might not know it, but he knew very well how strong the Sanders were. The son, Flint, was already

ranked thirteenth  

on the Hundred Immortals. Meanwhile, the father, Cobalt, was ranked second! What did being ranked second entail? 

He was already far past the capabilities of the average person. He could sma sh rocks with his hands and feet. 

Rumor had it that when Cobalt was at his peak, he had challenged 27 dojos in Millsburg in a row. Not to mention, he won every single time! 

That alone was a testament to his immense power! 

2/2 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  477 – 

Chapter 477 

Secing Cobalt and Flint stride in, shivers ran down Terrence’s spine. “Just wh o is this bastard? How did he manage to get the Sander father– son duo here?!” 

These two were renowned top dogs in the martial world. Either one of them co uld take on a hundred 

opponents at once. They rarely showed up for anyone; it was definitely no eas y feat to have invited these two to a light. 

“Terrence, who is the Sander father– 

son duo? Are they very powerful?” Julie asked from the side. 

“Powerful? To the average person, these two are monsters! Especially the on e named Cobalt– 

he’s an absolutely terrifying freak. He kills like it’s nothing. Countless people h ave died by their hands!” Terence said solemnly. 

As one of the backbone members of the Brooks Corporation, he naturally kne w a thing or two about the martial world. 

“What? They’re that scary?!” Julie shrunk behind Terrence.

Although Florence and the others didn’t say anything, they maintained their di stance, afraid that they might end up as collateral damage. They  had no understanding of the world of martial arts, but from the aura that the S anders radiated, they were clearly not good people. 

They couldn’t get on the bad side of people like them, no matter what! 

“Punk, if you cross the Sander father– 

son duo, you’re done for!” After the shock wore off. Terrence couldn’t help but laugh at Dustin’s fate. 

Because of Dustin, he got beaten up for nothing, so he was mad. Not to menti on, Dustin had stolen his thunder, which caused resentment to build within hi m. Now that Dustin was down on his luck, he almost couldn’t stop himself fro m clapping and cheering. 

“You bastard, no matter how good you are at fighting, you’re nothing in front of the Sander father–son duo.” Duncan said mockingly. 

“Are they very strong?” Dustin asked. 

“What? You’ve never heard of the Sander father– 

son duo?” Duncan lifted a brow and added, “Fine. I’ll give you a grand introdu ction today. You’re going to lose so badly that you have no choice but to admit their superiority! The younger one is Flint, ranked thirteen on the Hundred Im mortals. His father, Cobalt, is even more impressive. He’s now ranked second on the Hundred Immortals! Do you know what that means? Unless a divine– level martial arts expert appears, he’s unmatched! No matter how strong you are, you’re nothing in front of number two of the Hundred Immortals. You won’ t even last a second!” 

After listening to all that, Dustan remained unaffected. He grunted noncommit tally and asked, “And?” 

“And?” Duncan sneered. “Punk, you’re truly fearless! It’s expected for a small– town bumpkin to be so ignorant. But no worries. You’ll learn in a moment how strong the Sander father–son duo is!” 

“Really?” Dustin smiled lightly. “I do want to broaden my horizons.” Chapter 477

“Very well! I’ll grant you your wish!” Duncan regarded Dustin like he  was on his deathbed. Then, he said  

to Cobalt, “Master Sander, I’ll leave this bastard in your hands. Don’t kill him y et; leave him alive for me to play 

with.” 

“Flint, go and meet him.” Cobalt  

wore a cool expression, standing there with his hands behind his back. He had no intention of moving a muscle. 

Naturally, the second– 

ranked of the Hundred Immortals had a matching ego. If he fought anyone an d everyone. then he’d be devaluing himself. 

In truth, he had zero interest in joining a battle of this level. However, he owed the Doyle family a favor, so he had to show up. 

“I can solve any problem as long as I’m paid. Don’t blame me when I cripple y ou later,” Flint said, slowly approaching  

Dustin with blazing eyes. His muscular body was absolutely threatening. “And I’ll say the same thing to you,” Dustin said. 

“Great! I hope you’ll still be so mouthy later!” Flint smiled coldly. He tapped his  foot lightly, and his entire figure 

shot into the air like an arrow leaving the bow. 

As he got closer to Dustin, he drew his fist back before aiming it toward his ab domen. This punch carried a 

few tons of force: even a cow would be blown to smithereens, much less a hu man being. 

Dustin didn’t attempt to dodge this blow. Instead, he answered it with his own l ist. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  478 –

Chapter 478 

However, comparatively, Dustin’s fist was much smaller than Flint’s. 

“You’re asking for it!” Flint snorted coldly. He exerted more force in his arm, hi s internal energy surging out from his body. 

There was a loud explosion as the two men’s fists collided with each other. 

Dustin stood there  

without budging an inch. Cracks began forming beneath his feet. On the other hand, the moment their fists crashed into each other, Flint let out a grunt. He fl ew backward, slamming against the wall heavily, leaving a crater in his wake. 

The arm that he used to throw the punch was dripping with blood, and his bon es were shattered. He couldn’t move anymore. After two seconds, he finally c ouldn’t hold back anymore and coughed up a mouthful of blood. His body beg an to crumple slowly, sliding down the wall like wet mud. 

“How is that possible?!” Duncan was stunned by  

what happened. Although Flint wasn’t as strong as Cobalt, he was still ranked thirteen on the Hundred Immortals. However, a figure as powerful as that had been sent flying from a single punch by Dustin. 

Was that punk that strong? 

“Hmm?” Seeing the severely injured Flint, Cobalt couldn’t help but frown. He t hought his appearance would merely be a formality; he didn’t think he’d encou nter a skilled fighter. 

If he could defeat his son with one punch, then that man was not any weaker  than him. He had to take this seriously now. 

“Young man, you’re quite skilled. May I ask who your teacher is?” 

To have such power at such a young age, he must be from a famous guild in t he martial arts world. If this man were someone he couldn’t afford to piss off, t hen he’d be in trouble, so he’d better ask first. 

“I do not belong to any guild,” Dustin answered indifferently. 

“You don’t belong to any guild?” Cobalt’s eyes widened. If that was the case, t hen it was very scary. “Young man, I think you’re a talent. I don’t want to slaug

hter you, so if you apologize to Duncan today, I’ll let things go. How does that sound?” Cobalt said lightly. 

As a veteran in the world of martial arts, he naturally had his own life philosop hy. If he didn’t know his opponent’s background, he’d better not let things get ugly if he could avoid it. 

“Master Sander, what are you  

saying? I want you to break his legs, not ask him for a simple apology!” Dunca n frowned, upset. 

“Are you telling me what to do?” Coball’s face turned icy. “Just because I owe you a small favor, I have to give my life for you?” 

Duncan wore a dark expression, but he didn’t dare retort. 

Cobalt turned back to Duncan. “Young man, what do you say?” 1/2 

Chapter 478 

“An apology is no problem, of course. However, he owes me an apology, not t he other way around,” Dustin said with a slight smile. 

“Huh?” Cobalt’s eyebrows wrinkled. “Young man, I’m already making a conce ssion. Don’t take an inch and ask for a mile. You may come from an extraordi nary background, but I’m no average Joe either. I’m sure you’ve heard of the Hill family, one of the Tremendous Three. I was formerly their family’s fighter!” 

“The Hill family?” Dustin couldn’t disguise his surprise when he heard this. 

“It seems like you know the power of the Hill family. In that case, let both parti es take a step back and remain cordial. Or else, this serves no one any good,” Cobalt said. 

“Since you were the Hill family’s fighter, I’m sure you recognize this,” Dustin s aid, taking out an emerald badge. 

“The Consultant Badge?!‘ The moment Cobalt saw the badge, his expression changed. Then, under the shocked gazes of everyone, he fell to one knee, kn eeling on the floor with a thud.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  479 – 

Chapter 479 

“Lord Consultant, greetings! I am fighter Cobalt Sander!” 

Under everyone’s gaze, Cobalt got on one knee and saluted Dustin with a fac e full of respect. He was the Hill family’s fighter, in other words, he was a high –ranking guard. 

Meanwhile, a consultant was completely different– 

a consultant was second only to the master! 

Everyone, no matter who, referred to him with the respectful address of “sir” or “lord.” 

One could count on one hand the number of Consultant Badges the Hill family had given out. There were merely a handful of consultants, but each and ever y one of them was all–powerful figures! 

If Dustin was able to get a Consultant Badge, then that was sufficient proof of his power and worth! 

“Er 

Everyone was shocked when Cobalt suddenly got on one knee. They were co mpletely dumbstruck, their faces full of disbelief. 

That was none other than the famous Master Sander, the second– ranked on the Hundred Immortals! People everywhere worshiped the ground he walked on. 

Yet, a person of that caliber had actually knelt for Dustin. 

What the f*ck was going on?! 

Terrence and Duncan were dumbfounded. Julie and the others looked at each other, shocked. 

They had never expected that just by taking out a badge, Dustin could have s cared someone into falling to their knees.

In truth, even Dustin hadn’t expected Cobalt to react this way. It seemed like t he Hill family’s Consultant Badge was truly exceptional. 

“M– 

Master Sander, what are you doing?” Duncan asked in shock. He even looked completely at a loss. He’d invited Cobalt to fight for him, not kneel  for his enemy. 

Ignoring Duncan’s words, Cobalt remained on one knee on the floor as he utte red a sincere apology. “My lord, forgive me for not recognizing you. I have offe nded you greatly earlier, but please do not take it to heart.” 

At some point, sweat began to bead on his forehead. 

The Hill family’s Consultant Badge didn’t just represent power but also a signif icant status. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say that with just one word from a co nsultant, he could be made to disappear. 

“It’s fine. You were just doing someone a favor. Since things didn’t  sour further, then let’s just treat it as a misunderstanding.” Dustin said without a hint of aggressiveness. Cobalt’s behavior earlier had at least earned some o f his respect. 

“Thank you, my lord!” Cobalt said, looking overjoyed. 

After expressing his gratitude, without any hesitation, he carried his son on his back and left. 

Chapter 479 

Although being ranked second on the Hundred Immortals seemed like an ama zing feat, it actually didn’t count for nothing in front of a true master. After all, i n a place like Millsburg, there were many hidden dragons and crouching tigers , and divine–level martial artists were a dime a dozen. 

Seeing Cobalt  

flee, Duncan instantly panicked. “Master Sander? What’s going to happen to me if you leave?” 

“What’s  

going to happen? You’re on your own!” Cobalt said, throwing a glance over hi

s shoulder as though he was looking at a dead man. Even the Doyle family co uldn’t afford to cross the Hill family’s consultant. 

“What?” Duncan was flabbergasted. 

He was on his own? What the f*ck was he going to do? 

Seeing that the tables had turned, Duncan spat fiercely, “Punk, this is not over ! Just you wait!” and attempted to slink away. 

“Hold right there. Did I say you could go?” Dustin said indifferently. “You come and go as you please. What do 

you take me for?” 

“Punk, I’ve already let you off the hook. What more do you want?” Duncan sho uted, putting up a fierce front. 

“Of course, I want to give you a lesson. As I said earlier, I want to break your a rm. I can’t just eat my words.” Dustin picked up a fork and flung it casually. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  480 – 

Chapter 480 

The fork whizzed through the air like an arrow leaving the bow and went straig ht through Duncan’s arm. 

“Ah!” he screamed, cold sweat pouring down his face. 

“Remember, if this happens again, I won’t stop at just an arm,” Dustin warned. 

“You — you’re ballsy!” Duncan pressed his arm that was bleeding profusely, a nd ran for his life– 

his former moments of glory had now turned into a humiliating spectacle. 

“Dustin, what was that thing you took out earlier? Why did that guy get on his knee immediately when he saw it?” Dahlia couldn’t help but ask curiously onc e Duncan was gone. 

The others didn’t utter a word, but they were also bewildered.

“Oh, two days ago, I saved a patient, and his family gave me a badge. They to ld me that if I ever got into trouble, this could save my life. I didn’t think I’d actu ally have to use it,” Dustin said with a laugh. 

“Huh? That’s unbelievably lucky,” Dahlia said, slightly surprised. She  had almost thought that he was going to 

end up in deep shit. 

“Hmph, how impressive can that be? In the end, he was still riding on someo ne’s coattails!” Terrence said 

cynically. 

Dustin’s actions had made him feel ashamed. “You got all the glory because o f that little badge. I’m tall, rich, and handsome, but why do I have to be shown up by you?” he thought bitterly. 

“Dustin, to forge iron, you still need a strong hammer. A favor can only  be used once, so don’t be too pleased with yourself. Next time, you won’t be t his lucky again!” Julie said indignantly. 

Her man was the best man in the world. What was a barefoot doctor in compa rison? 

“Really? I guess,” Dustin said with a light smile. He was too lazy to defend him self. There were always bound to be green– 

eyed monsters who couldn’t see the glory of others. 

“Dustin, this badge of yours is really pretty. Can I borrow it for a few days?” Fl orence’s eyes were sparkling as she stared at the Consultant Badge in Dustin’ s hand. If she could get her hands on the badge that could make people kneel , then of course she’d want to take it for a spin. 

“This badge already has an owner. Even if I gave it to you, you can’t use it. Yo u might even get into trouble,” Dustin said, shaking his head. 

Considering Florence’s personality, if she got a hold of this, she could turn the whole world upside down. 

“Hmph, what kind of trouble? I think you’re just selfish!” Florence’s face turned frigid.

“Mom, what do you want to do with Dustin’s badge?” Dahlia frowned. 

“I just thought it was pretty and wanted to take a closer look. Who would’ve th ought that that bastard would be so petty? Whatever, I don’t want it anymore! I t’s just a shitty badge; what’s so special about it? You can hold onto it until it r ots! Let’s go!” Florence blew her top. She wasn’t in the mood to eat anymore; t hus she straight up asked them to leave. 

1/2 

“Even at her ripe old age, she still throws tantrums like a child,” Dahlia said hel plessly, shaking her head. 

“After so many years. I’ve gotten used to it.” Dustin thought nothing of it and c hanged the subject. “By the way. didn’t you come looking for me to discuss so mething? What was it?” 

“It was nothing. I just wanted  

to refer you for a job,” Dahlia said, forcing a smile. 

“A job? What kind of job?” Dustin was taken aback. 

“To be the Chief Security Officer of the Nicholson Corp. What do you think?” D ahlia arched her brow. 

“Chief Security Officer? What gave you that idea?” Dustin was puzzled. 

“This is my first time in Millsburg, and I’m not familiar  

with the people or the place. Taking on a multibillion- dollar corporation, there will surely be many hardships. I need someone to help me,” Dahlia explained straightforwardly. “The corporation’s security department is in  charge of safety and security. Any sign of trouble has to be taken care of in ti me. There are many positions in the company that carry a lot of weight, and th is is a role I can’t give to an outsider; I have to keep it within my circle. After gi ving it a lot of thought, I think you’re the best guy for the role!” 

She’d appointed him  

Chief Security Officer, half because she trusted him and half because she wis hed he’d stay by her side. After all, she’d be the closest person to him. 

If he took on that position, she  

wouldn’t have to worry about Natasha stealing him from the shadows. By then

, with time, feelings would develop. Well, then things would be up to her, woul dn’t they? 

7

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  481 – 

Chapter 481 

Dustin was in a dilemma. “Dahlia, you know I’m only average at martial  arts. I’ve never been a Chief Security 

Officer before. Don’t you think I’m not suited for that post?” He was good at fig hting and treating illnesses, but he had no experience holding an executive po sition in a company. It just didn’t feel right. 

“You just need to be good at fighting.” Dahlia smiled at him. “You don’t need t o do anything. You just need to oversee safety matters and, at the same time, protect me from harm.” 

“Dustin didn’t know what to say. 

“Hmph! If you don’t want to do it, fine.” She pulled a long face. “I’ll  just die a quick death if someone wants to harm me. It’s no big deal.” 

“Come on, it’s not that serious.” His eyes twitched. 

Dahlia responded, “You’re right, it’s not that serious. Nicholson Corp. has tens of billions in assets. Of course, I don’t need any protection as the newly appoi nted chairman. It’s not like anyone is after their shares. Please. just remember to collect my body when I’m assassinated.” 

“Stop speaking like that. Alright, I’ll do it, okay?” He smiled bitterly. This woma n had started learning some tricks. 

“Don’t force yourself. I don’t want you to regret your decision.” Dahlia said. 

Dustin shook his head continuously I’m not forcing myself. And I won’t regret it .” 

“Alright! You’re the one who said it; I didn’t force you.” She immediately flashe d a beautiful smile. 

He was helpless. “I feel like I’ve fallen into your trap.”

“You should be grateful. There are people waiting for the opportunity to be tra pped.” She looked up at him proudly. 

“Not to mention, I’ll treat you well.  

I didn’t prepare any gifts today, so I’ll give you a small reward first.” She stood up on her tiptoes and swiftly landed a peck on his cheek. 

As  

she drew back, a waft of a light fragrance followed. Dustin froze and looked at her funny. “Dahlia, you seem to have turned into a delinquent.” 

“Don’t guys like delinquent girls?” Dahlia retorted wittily. However, her face tur ned bright red. In the end, she wasn’t able to act freely without restraint like N atasha could. 

Dustin was thinking of a response when his phone suddenly rang. It was a cal l from Patrick. 

“Hello, Dustin? Sorry for bothering you.” 

“It’s okay. Is there anything I can help you with, Patrick?” Dustin’s tone was pl easant. 

“Well, the thing is, even though my grandfather’s condition has stabilized, he’ s been coughing nonstop these past few days, and he doesn’t seem to be in g ood spirits either. I recalled that you mentioned he needs to take some medici nal wine?” 

1/2 

Chapter 451 

“Medicinal wine?” Dustin was confused for a moment before it hit him. “Oh, I’ m sorry! I’ve been so busy these 

past two days that I’ve forgotten about it. But no worries; I’ve had it brewed be forehand. I’ll get someone to 

deliver it to you immediately.” 

“I see. Sorry for the trouble.” Patrick breathed a sigh of relief.

“It’s no trouble. It’s an oversight on my part.” Dustin felt embarrassed. Becaus e of the Harmons‘ annual family 

gathering, he’d forgotten about the Hill family. 

After he hung up, he made a call to Edmund. “Hello, Mr. Robinson. Can you h elp me check if the medicinal wine I left in the kitchen is still there?” 

Very soon, Edmund responded, “It’s here. What should I do with it, Mr. Rhys?” 

“I’m unable to leave at the moment. Could you please help me deliver the med icinal wine to Patrick Hill at the Hill family residence?” 

Edmund agreed immediately. “No problem. I’ll go right away!” 

30 minutes later, a Mazda came to a slow stop in front of the gates of the Hill f amily residence. The car door opened, and Edmund got off carefully while carr ying the medicinal wine in his arms. 

“Hey! What are you here for?” The guard by the gates yelled. 

Edmund smiled apologetically. “Sir, I’m here to deliver wine to Sir Patrick Hill o n Mr. Rhys‘ orders.” For an affluent family like the Hills, even the guards thou ght that they were above others. 

“Mr. Rhys? Which Rhys?” the guard questioned. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  482 – 

Chapter 482 

“Mr. Dustin Rhys.” 

“Who’s Dustin Rhys? I’ve never heard of him. Get lost, and don’t be an eyesor e!” The guard lambasted. Every day, many people sent gifts to the Hill family. I t had already become a regular occurrence for them. 

“But Mr. Rhys instructed me to deliver this to Sir Patrick personally.” Edmund was in a hard spot.

“Hey, do you not understand what I said? I told you to get lost!” The guard wa s getting impatient. 

Edmund was nervous and  

shrank back in slight fear. “Could you kindly deliver the message at least?” 

“Who are you to ask me to deliver a message? Get lost before I lose my cool!” The guard’s expression was 

cold. 

“What’s the noise about?” At that moment, a tall, well–built man walked out. 

The previously upset guard immediately greeted him with a smile. “Mr. Torben , it’s nothing. A beggar is being rowdy and wants  

to pass a gift to Mr. Patrick. I’ll get him to leave immediately.” 

“Hold up.” Torben raised his hand to stop him and turned his attention toward Edmund. “You know Patrick?” 

“No.” Edmund shook his head, his expression filled with fear. “Mr. Rhys asked me to pass a bottle of medicinal 

wine to Sir Patrick. Could you kindly pass on the message?” “Dustin?” A cold glint flashed through his eyes. “So you were sent by him.” 

“It seems like you are acquainted with Mr. Rhys. Thank God.” Edmund was rel ieved, thinking he had met a 

savior. 

“Mmhm, thank God.” He sneered. “You mentioned a bottle of medicinal wine. I t’s for Patrick?” 

Edmund nodded. “That’s right.” 

“It’s not poisoned, is it?” Torben narrowed his eyes. 

“Poisoned?” Edmund was taken aback and waved his hands in panic. “That’s i mpossible. This is a medicinal 

wine to treat the sick. How could it contain poison?”

“Really? Why don’t you try it then?” He smiled mockingly. 

Edmund smiled apologetically. “This is medicinal wine for Sir Patrick. A  person of my status can’t drink it.” 

“What? You’re not going to listen to me?” Torben’s expression turned dark. “Y ou not drinking just proves that 

the medicinal wine is suspicious. Someone, take him away!” 

“No, no, no. I’ll drink!” Edmund panicked and opened up the bottle in a hurry b efore taking a sip. 

“That’s too little. Finish the whole bottle!” Torben ordered. 

“What?” Edmund was shocked and at a loss. He would most probably collaps e if he finished the whole bottle. 

“Not going to drink? Let me help you out personally!” Torben grinned, then gra bbed a fistful of Edmund’s hair 

1/2 

Chapter 492. 

and pulled his head down so his mouth was facing upward. At the same time, he grabbed the medicinal wine and forced it down his throat. 

As the wine went down his pipes, Edmund coughed and choked uncontrollabl y until his face flushed red. He appeared extremely tormented. 

Torben bellowed in laughter. “Drink up! Finish it all, buddy!” The sounds of his laughter never stopped as he continued forcing the remaining wine down his t hroat. He appeared exhilarated, as if tormenting others was a fun activity. 

Torben didn’t seem satisfied even after he emptied the bottle. He snapped his fingers as he ordered, “This person is suspicious and added poison to the win e. Take him away immediately to be served his punishment!” 

“I … I didn’t poison the wine.” Edmund laid on the floor, barely clinging to life. 

“Bastard, you’re still talking back?” Torben stepped on his face and sneered. “ Trash like you at the bottom of the food chain are just our toys. Your life is in

my hands! I’m in a bad mood today, so I’m going to make sure you wish for de ath!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  483 – 

Chapter 483 

When Dustin returned to Enchanting Villa, it was already dusk, but Edmund w as nowhere to be found. Dustin found it suspicious. Typically, Edmund would already have dinner prepared by this time. With how considerate he was, he w ould even inform Dustin in advance when he had to leave the house. 

Just as he was wondering about the situation, his phone rang. It was from Abi gail. 

“Dustin! Things are bad. Something happened to my dad!” Dustin could tell sh e was anxious as soon as she spoke. 

“What happened?” Dustin turned serious. 

“The hospital just  

called. They said my dad was beaten up so badly he almost died,” Abigail repl ied. 

Dustin’s brows furrowed slightly. “Edmund treats everyone with kindness. Why would he suddenly be beaten up?” 

Edmund was always cautious and reserved, and he interacted with people wit h an apologetic smile on his face. Logically speaking, he  

wasn’t the type to engage in conflicts or make enemies. 

“I’m not sure about the details. I’m on the way to the hospital.” “Which hospital?” 

‘Pinevale Hospital.” 

“Okay, I’ll be right there.” Dustin left the house right after he hung up.

Within 20 minutes, he had arrived at the hospital. In one of the wards,  Edmund appeared lifeless. He was covered in bandages, leaving only his face exposed. 

Abigail was pacing in the ward, at a loss. After all, she was only a 17–year– old high school student. She had never encountered a situation of such magni tude. It was inevitable for her to panic when her only relative was left in such a state. 

“Abigail, how’s Mr. Robinson?” Dustin suddenly stormed into the ward. “Dustin, You’re finally here!” It felt like she had found her pillar of support. 

She said in a rush, “The doctor said my dad has multiple fractures and damag ed organs. His whole body is also covered in all kinds of wounds. It’s suspect ed that my dad was tortured.” 

“Tortured?” Dustin frowned. “Have you guys offended anyone before?” 

“No!” Abigail shook her head immediately. “My dad is an honest though timid man. He’s never offended 

anyone.” 

Dustin was silent. He approached Edmund and took a seat before feeling for h is pulse. The next second, his expression darkened. Although Edmund’s injuri es were not life– 

threatening, the perpetrator had used extremely cruel means. They had delibe rately avoided striking vital points, ensuring that their victim would endure excr uciating pain. 

Someone who could perform such an act was either harboring a deep grudge or just purely sadistic. 

“Mr. Robinson, can you hear me?” Dustin asked softly. 

Edmund’s eyes fluttered before opening slowly. His voice was hoarse and we ak. “Mr… Rhys.” 

“Mr. Robinson, don’t worry. I will make sure you get better.” His expression tur ned solemn. “I’m going to ask you a few questions. You need to answer me h onestly.”

“Okay Edmund nodded as much as he could. 

“Who made you like this?” Dustin went straight to the point. 

“I don’t know. I went to the Hill family residence today to deliver the medicinal wine. But someone deliberately made things difficult for me and made me go t hrough hell.” Edmund spoke with difficulty. A glint 

of fear flashed through his eyes. 

“Medicinal wine?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  484 – 

Chapter 484 

Dustin frowned. “That meant it was the Hills that did this?” 

He had been kind enough to have Edmund deliver them the medicinal wine to treat Paul. Instead of being grateful, they attacked Edmund. No  matter the reason, he was not going to let them go easily. 

Dustin felt guilty. “I’m sorry, Mr. Robinson. I put you into this mess. You would n’t have endured such suffering if I didn’t send you there.” 

Edmund forced out a smile. “No, it has nothing to do with you. I was just unluc ky.” 

“Don’t worry. Mr. Robinson. I will get revenge for you. It doesn’t matter who di d this to you. I will make them pay!” Dustin vowed. 

“Mr. Rhys, the Hills are a powerful and influential family that we can’t afford to offend. Please don’t act impulsively.” Edmund grew agitated. It was one thing f or him to be beaten, but if he was the reason Dustin was  

harmed, he would never forgive himself. 

“Don’t worry about me. You just need to make sure you get better. I’ll deal wit h this matter.” He took out a  

pill and fed it to Edmund before standing up to leave. 

“Dustin, where are you going?” Abigail felt inexplicably uneasy.

“To get revenge.” He patted her shoulders. 

“Take care of your dad. Call me anytime if something happens.” He left as soo n as he said that. 

Half an hour later, Dustin arrived at the front gates of the Hill family residence. Taking in the luxurious villa, Dustin walked up to it with deliberate  steps, his expression dark. 

“Stand right there! Who are you?” The guard yelled after noticing him. 

Dustin asked coldly, “Are you the ones who have been standing guard the wh ole day?” 

“So what if we are?” He cocked his head up. He wasn’t afraid of offending Dus tin purely because of the clothes he was wearing. It was obvious Dustin  wasn’t from a prestigious family. 

“Very well. Did you guys beat up a man who delivered some medicinal wine to day?” Dustin asked again. 

Realization dawned on his face. “Oh, you mean that old man? It just so happe ned that he ran into Young Mr. Hill, so he got roughed up.” 

“You mean Torben Hill?” Dustin narrowed his eyes. 

The guard glared at him fiercely. “Hey! Who  

are you to call Young Mr. Hill by his full name? That’s Sir Hill to you.” “What’s the reason?” 

“Reason?” The guard was puzzled for a moment before bursting into laughter. “Are you f*cking joking? Does Young Mr. Hill need a reason to beat someone up? Peasants like you are even below his pet dogs. He can just kill you withou t reason, not to mention beat you up!” 

Chapter 484 

“Is this how the Hill family operates? Disregarding human life for no reason?” Dustin’s expression grew colder. 

“Who the f*ck are you?” The guard sized him up. “You aren’t that old man’s so n, are you? What? Are you here

for revenge? Open up your f*cking eyes, and look at where you are!” 

“Punk, this is not a place for you to act so recklessly. Scram! Otherwise, your f ather will be the last of his 

bloodline!” 

The rest of the guards laughed mockingly, with Dustin looking like a clown to t hem. They had gotten used to 

their tyrannical bullying and wouldn’t care about mere peasants. 

“Last question. Did you join in the beating?” Dustin’s expression was calm, bu t his eyes were frosty. 

“So what if we did? Get the f*ck out of here before we make you a crippled ma n!” The guard yelled. 

“It’s good that you admitted  

to it.” Dustin nodded determinedly at his words, and without another word, hel landed a forceful punch on the guard’s abdomen. 

The impact resembled a truck collision, and a thunderous explosion sounded as the guard flew backward. He crashed heavily into the gate, with the sturdy metal gates denting under the force. 

The guard was stuck to the gate, every bone in his body was shattered as blo od gushed out from his mouth and nose. He died on the spot. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  485 – 

Chapter 485 

“What?” The rest of the guards froze at the sight of their buddy, who died with just a punch. They never 

imagined Dustin would be so vicious. It was obvious that he didn’t have any re spect for the Hills if he would 

kill someone over a disagreement.

“How dare you!” 

“The audacity!” 

“You must be tired of living! To actually kill someone from the Hill family!” 

After a momentary daze, the few remaining guards brandished their knives an d yelled angrily at Dustin. 

Dustin stood calmly in place. His cold gaze scanning them left and right, he as ked, “Did you guys also beat Mr. Robinson up?” 

“What?” Their pupils constricted as they unconsciously took a few steps back. It felt like they had been 

marked by a predator. However, they soon realized the absurdity of it. They w ere at the Hill family residence! 

What was there to be afraid of when they were only up against a single perso n? 

“You punk! If you don’t want to die, surrender immediately, or don’t blame us f or being merciless!” The guard 

on the left took two steps forward, his expression hostile. 

A resounding bang rang out. With a kick, Dustin propelled him back into the wall. As blood sprayed out of his 

mouth, his lifeless body collapsed onto the ground. 

The guard on the right was bewildered. “You f*cking- 

” He was about to attack when another kick left him 

stuck on the wall. In the span of a few breaths, only one guard was left standin g among the four of them. 

“I–I’m  

warning you. Don’t try anything! I didn’t do anything. It’s none of my business! ” Taking in the sight of his  

dead and crippled buddies, his face lost all color, and his legs trembled from t he shock.

“I’ll give you a chance. Get Torben out here!” Dustin demanded coldly. 

“Okay! Just wait!” The remaining guard didn’t hesitate and rushed inside imme diately. 

Not long after, nearly hundreds  

of people stormed out of the manor. “Who dared cause chaos in our residence ? 

Torben led the way in front with his head held high. Following closely behind h im was their head of security 

and a large group of elite guards. 

“Young Mr. Hill, that’s the punk!” The guard who escaped earlier pointed at Du stin. “He not only spoke ill of 

you, he even killed my good buddies just now!” 

“What?” After taking a  

closer look, Torben let out an audible scoff. “So it’s you. What’s the matter? I heard you’re here to seek revenge.” 

“Are you the one who beat up Mr. Robinson?‘ Dustin asked coldly. 

“Mr. Robinson?” Torben raised an eyebrow and smiled teasingly. “Oh you me an that old thing? That’s right, 

I’m the one who did it. What about it?” 

1/2 

“Why?” Dustin questioned. 

“Why?” Torben let out a chuckle. “That’s new.” 

He flashed Dustin a devious smile.  

“I have always acted without reason. It depends on my preferences. Simply sp eaking. I do whatever I want. Understand?” 

“Yeah.” Dustin nodded. “Since you don’t seem to speak reason, I have nothin g else to say to you. Today, I will make you a crippled  

man and drag you in front of Mr. Robinson for an apology.”

“Make me a crippled man?” While Torben was initially taken by surprise, he so on chortled in laughter. “Hey punk, you’re quite the wild person! Do you know you’re  

in the Hill family residence? This is an extremely dangerous place. What make s you think you can show off here shamelessly?” 

With a calm demeanor, Dustin responded, “My two fists right here.” 

“Bravo, bravo!” Torben grinned. “Since you don’t seem to value your life, you c an’t blame me for what I’m about to do. Kill him!” 

“Charge!” After receiving the order, the hundreds of elite guards brandished th eir knives. They charged at Dustin at the same time with the overwhelming ur ge to kill. 

Dustin  

didn’t back down and walked forward with a stoic expression, every step leavi ng a deep imprint on the ground. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  486 – 

Chapter 486 

With the distance closing in and only a few meters left between both parties, D ustin’s knees bent slightly before he stepped forcefully onto the ground. He pr opelled forward like a rocket, following an explosion– 

like noise that left a crater in its wake. What was left behind in his path were gr oans and splattered blood. 

Protected by his energy sphere, the elite guards were sent flying before they c ould even touch him. Some suffered broken limbs, while others died instantly. No one could  

put up a fight against him. Dustin was like a fierce tiger preying upon a flock of sheep– 

unstoppable and invincible. Within a few minutes, half of the hundreds of elite guards had collapsed to the ground. 

“Damn it, this punk has skills!” Torben frowned as he watched Dustin go on hi s rampage. The Hill family’s elite guards were the cream of the crop. It was a sight to see them fall one after the other.

“Young Mr. Hill, if my observation serves me  

right, that guy should be a divine– 

level martial artist.” The head of security, clad in a black outfit, suddenly comm ented. 

“Divine– 

level martial artist? Aren’t you one as well? How confident are you?” Torben r esponded. To be head of security for the Hill family, one had to be at least a di vine–level martial artist. 

He was confident. “Don’t worry, Young Mr. Hill. Dealing with this guy will be a piece of cake.” 

“Very well. Don’t kill him later, just make him crippled. I want to enjoy playing with him later!” Torben sneered. 

He smirked. “No problem!” 

While they were talking, the fight in front of them was coming to an end. Hundr eds of guards were  

sprawled on the ground as anguished moans and groans filled the air from the wounded and the crippled. 

The head of security clapped as he walked up front. With a smile, he said, “I h ave to admit, kid, you’re skilled. 

It’s a pity you have encountered me today.” 

Dustin spat out two words. “Get lost.” 

“Hah! You have quite the temper for your age.” His  

expression darkened. “Today, let me show you how big the world is. You aren’t the only skilled one out there!” 

As soon as he said that, he jumped on his toes and propelled forward like a b ullet. The next second, a loud bang rang out. The head of security had just flo wn forward when he rebounded more than 20 meters from the impact. It was 

as if he had been hit by a train, his head and torso buried into the ground, leav ing only his two 

feet hanging outside that still twitched occasionally.

“What?” Torben was shocked by the turn of events. The Hill family’s head of s ecurity was a divine–level 

martial artist, but he was defeated with just one move. How the f*ck was it pos sible? 

“It’s your turn now.” Dustin turned his attention toward Torben and approache d him slowly. 

“Rhys! I’m warning you– 

don’t try anything! I am a direct descendant of the Hill family. If you touch me, I’ll 

make sure you die a cruel death!” Torben yelled cowardly. 

“The Hill family name is not your immunity card. It might work on someone els e, but not me!” In a flash, Dustin 

was already in front of Torben and threw a forceful punch to his abdomen. 1/2 

Torben screamed in anguish before he was lifted up high. Dustin slammed hi m to the ground, crushing his 

knees in the process, and he spurted blood all over. 

“Stop right there!” Suddenly, a huge number of armed soldiers swarmed out of all comers. The key members of the Hill family had come after hearing the ne ws. 

“Insolent bastard! Who gave you the courage to act like this on our family grou nds!” 

“Release him! Otherwise, there will be nothing left of you!” 

“Surround him! If he moves, kill him immediately.!” 

A wave of discontented admonishment rang out. In the blink of an eye, Dustin was completely surrounded.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  487 – 

Chapter 487 

Dustin looked around him and found himself completely surrounded. What gre eted him was a dense crowd of the Hill family’s elite. He noticed a few familiar faces among the crowd, including Autumn and Patrick, who stood out especial ly. 

“Dustin?” Upon arriving at the scene, Patrick was stunned, appearing greatly a stonished. He had first thought it was someone who didn’t know any better wh en he heard the news. He didn’t expect that person to be Dustin. 

Autumn’s expression turned dark when he recognized the person. “You brat! So it’s you! That’s some courage 

you’ve got! How dare you hurt my son? Release him immediately!” “Release him!” 

‘Release him now!” 

The elite members of the Hill family began clamoring, each one of them glowe ring with a murderous look on 

their faces. 

When he saw reinforcements arriving, the previously flustered Torben straight ened his posture and arrogantly 

declared, “Hey, punk, weren’t you being arrogant earlier? Why are you silent n ow? You aren’t frightened, are 

you? 

“Let me  

tell you the truth: the power you are seeing before you is just the tip of the iceb erg of what the Hill family is capable of. I know you have some skills, but so w hat? The Hill family has numerous experts and 

highly–skilled individuals. Killing you is as easy as crushing an ant.

“I’m giving you a chance now. Kneel before me, and lick my shoes clean. And I might spare your life!” 

After he said that, Torben spat out a mouthful of phlegm stained with blood on his shoe. 

“Are y 

you seeking death?” Dustin raised an eyebrow in response. 

“Hah! Do you dare touch me? Open up your eyes! You’re  

surrounded by my people. If you act rashly, you’ll die 

for sure!” Torben sneered, looking smug. 

“It seems like you haven’t realized the gravity of the situation. It’s alright, let m e show you how karma works.” 

With that, Dustin stomped on Torben’s knee, bending it 90 degrees into an un natural position. A gush of blood 

splattered out in all directions as his bone pierced his flesh. 

Torben was stunned before letting out a high– 

pitched, anguished scream. The pain was so intense that he rolled on the gro und. 

“Dustin. Let’s talk it out. Don’t be rash!” Patrick was shocked. If Dustin only inj ured their guards, he could still 

get away with it considering his previous merit. But it would be a different situa tion altogether if he attacked 

Torben. 

“Bastard! How dare you continue your assault! You must be tired  of living!” Autumn was enraged and shot a 

menacing glare in Dustin’s direction when he saw his son’s leg getting crushe d.

Dustin ignored him and  

stomped heavily on Torben’s other leg, leading him to let out another anguish ed 

scream. His face contorted in pain as tears streamed down his cheeks, losing all of his previous arrogance. 

1/2 

Autumn’s anger reached a tipping point as he screeched, “You bastard! You’r e dead meat! Your whole family is dead meat!” 

It was as if Dustin didn’t hear him as he lifted his feet two more times, breakin g both of Torben’s arms. In a short amount of time. Torben had lost the use of all four limbs and was suffering from excruciating pain. 

“Be patient; this is just the start. I’ll return the pain and suffering you put Mr. R obinson through twofold.” Dustin grinned, looking like the devil. He took out a silver needle and, with extreme speed, pierced it into Torben’s governor vesse l on his back. It penetrated into his body, disappearing instantly. On the surfac e, there didn’t seem to be any traces of the needle left. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  488 – 

Chapter 488 

Torben’s pain increased immensely, and he let out miserable screams. 

“You despicable bastard! There is no animosity between us. Why did you stoo p to such heinous acts!” After screaming. Autumn gradually regained his comp osure. However, the murderous look in his eyes only intensified. 

“No animosity? Why don’t you ask your son what  

he’s done?” Dustin finally looked up. 

“No matter what my son did, that’s not an excuse for you to assault someone here!” Autumn declared fiercely. 

“All of you truly have the same corrupt principles. Since you can’t be reasoned with, don’t blame me for resorting to violence.” Dustin impassively declared. “I

’m giving you three days to prepare. In three days, I want to see your son apol ogize to the victim. Otherwise, you’ll bear the consequences!” 

“Kid, did you think you  

could leave safely after injuring someone here? Do you think we are at a publi c playground?” Autumn’s rage was boiling. 

“If I want to stay, nobody can make me leave. If I want to leave, nobody can m ake me stay either.” With that, he kicked Torben away, then turned around to l eave. 

“Kill him!” Torben was seeing red as he yelled. 

The group of elite Hill family members charged at him. If it weren’t for Torben being held hostage previously. they would have acted much earlier. Without th e person in his hands, they could finally attack. Nobody had ever walked out a live after daring to cause trouble at the Hill family residence. Not even God! 

However, ten minutes later, the final guard fell to the ground with a loud thud. Autumn and the remaining onlookers were bewildered. Taking in the figure sta nding in a pool of blood in the distance, their faces were filled with horror, as if they were staring at a monster. 

They had mobilized a good two to three hundred lighters, yet the resulting out come was everyone lying in a pool of blood within ten minutes. It didn’t matter  if they were low–level martial artists or divine– 

level martial artists; no one could stand against him. 

The Hill family, established for over a hundred years, had never encountered such a formidable opponent. It wasn’t an exaggeration to say Dustin had singl e–handedly destroyed the Hill family’s array of highly– 

skilled fighters, dismantling their legacy as a martial arts family. 

In the end, Dustin left. Nobody could make him stay, and no one dared make him stay either. Silence engulfed the entire Hill family courtyard. 

“W– 

what monster is that punk!” Autumn swallowed with difficulty, his back drench ed in sweat. He never would have thought the Hill family elites would face suc h a crushing defeat by one man.

“Uncle Autumn, you seem to have offended someone you shouldn’t have.” Pat rick wiped the sweat off his forehead, trying his best to calm himself down. It fi nally dawned on him that Dustin didn’t stop Paul’s punch that day by some mi raculous coincidence. It was pure talent! 

From his actions earlier, Dustin must be at least a fully developed divine– level martial artist. That meant, other than being a grandmaster, he had no co mpetition. The problem was that Dustin was only in his early twenties. 

12 

His talent in martial  

arts was simply astounding if he managed to achieve such a feat at his age. 

“Ha! Don’t joke with me!” Autumn’s expression grew menacing after he calme d down. “I’ll admit that kid is skilled. But don’t forget, we still have our shadow guards!” 

Patrick frowned. “Uncle Autumn, the shadow guards are the Hill family’s hidde n trump card. We can only deploy them when pushed to the brink of death. W e’ll also need Grandpa’s permission. We can’t just use them at will.” 

“I don’t care!” Autumn’s face was contorted in rage. “I won’t accept this treatm ent! I’m going to kill that kid!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  489 – 

Chapter 489 

Three resounding tolls of bells echoed  

throughout the Hill family residence. This prompted a large number of key fam ily members to swiftly gather at the meeting hall. The Hill family had a clear rul e that if warning bells were sounded, it meant a major incident had occurred within the family. 

No matter where they were or what they were up to, they were required to he ad immediately to the meeting 

hall.

“Autumn, what the hell are  

you doing? Who permitted you to ring the bell?” Spring had arrived with a few of his aides and strode into the meeting hall. He noticed that most of the key f amily members were already gathered. 

The family members were drawn to the meeting hall by the sound of the bell, not yet knowing what had transpired. Since the Hill family residence was enor mous, surrounding an entire mountain, those residing behind the mountains di dn’t hear the commotion at the front gates. 

Autumn’s expression was gloomy. “Spring! Someone had gone on a killing ra mpage at our residence. If I hadn’t rung the bell our family’s legacy would soo n be reduced to ruins!” 

“Oh? Who has such courage to start trouble with our family?” Spring was insta ntly agitated. 

“It’s that Dustin kid!” Autumn gritted his teeth. “That kid is audacious and arrog ant. He openly disrespects our family just because he thinks he’s got some ski lls. He not only injured two to three hundred of our elite members, but he also crippled my son!” 

“Dustin? How could it be him?” Spring furrowed his brows, slightly surprised. “ Are you sure you didn’t get the 

wrong person?” 

“How would I get the wrong person? Even if that kid was burned to ashes. I w ould still recognize him!” Autumn’s expression was one of pure resentment. 

“Everything must have a reason. Why would he do such a thing?” Spring ques tioned. 

“No reason could ever justify his heinous acts!” Autumn insisted indignantly. 

*Spring, just look at my son. Look at how badly he was beaten up!” He waved his hand, and soon, Torben was carried in carefully on a stretcher. He was co vered in blood and had severed limbs, and his face was contorted 

in pain as he wailed incessantly.

The horrifying sight caused an uproar among the family members. Torben wa s a direct descendant of the family. He was also someone the family nurtured with great care. Naturally, witnessing him reduced to such a battered state ca used a significant commotion. 

“Dustin has gone too far! We must make him pay for his actions!” 

“That’s right! We must capture him so that it can serve as a warning to others! ” 

Everyone present spoke fervently with righteous indignation. 

“Everyone, please quiet down. I have something to say.” At that moment, Patri ck walked up and said calmly.” Uncle Spring, after investigating, I found that Torben was the one who started this fiasco.” 

Chapter 459 

Spring raised his eyebrows. “Oh? Why?” 

“Dustin had asked someone to deliver a bottle of medicinal wine today  to treat Grandpa’s illness. However, things were intentionally made difficult for the person at the front gates. Not only did Torben smash the bottle, he almost killed him. That was why Dustin came to take revenge.” Patrick explained the situation in detail. 

“What?! Is that true, Autumn?” Spring turned his attention to Autumn. 

“So what? He’s just a servant. What’s the big deal about beating him up? Is h e worth being compared to my son?” Autumn confidently justified his actions. 

“A servant is indeed not worth mentioning. But what about Grandpa’s medicin al wine?” Patrick rebuked him,” Torben is taking Grandpa’s health as a joke. D on’t you think that is disgraceful behavior?” 

“You cut the crap!” Autumn’s expression shifted slightly. “Who knows if the me dicinal wine was poisoned? My son might have stopped him because he had a good eye and realized the wine was tampered with!” 

“That is just your one–sided opinion,” Patrick said impassively. 

“Shut up!” Autumn glared at him. “Are you suspecting me? How dare you poin t fingers at someone with a

higher standing than yours?” Since he couldn’t argue against him, Autumn pull ed rank. But that made him 

more suspicious. 

“Enough! Stop arguing!” Spring slammed his hand on the table to stop their di spute. “Autumn, I will investigate 

this matter thoroughly. Go and get Torben treated.” 

“Investigate what? My son has been battered to such a state! No matter what, I will get my revenge!” Autumn 

spat out in anger. 

‘That’s right! It doesn’t matter why. The Hill family will not be bullied!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  490 – 

Chapter 490 

At that moment, many of them agreed. On a normal day, no one would dare c ause a scene with them, as they were usually the bullies. Even if they were in the wrong, it didn’t matter to them. Whoever was the better fighter would be th e superior party. 

“What do you plan on doing?” Spring narrowed his eyes, seemingly upset. 

“I want to deploy the shadow guards and turn that kid into minced meat!” Autu mn was seething in anger. 

“Nonsense!” Spring shot up as he slammed the table. “The shadow guards ar e the foundation of our family. How can you just mobilize them like that? 

“I don’t care! I’m getting revenge! If you don’t agree, I’m asking Father!” Autum n was stubborn. 

“Who’s looking for me?” At that moment, an elderly man with a white beard an d white brows slowly walked out. His hands were behind his back, and he look ed calm. Even though he didn’t give off a powerful air, his every step and mov e exuded a subtle sense of authority.

“Sir Paul!” 

Paul’s appearance had everyone on their feet as they paid their respects. Eve n Autumn, who was defiant 

earlier, turned submissive. 

Paul sat confidently at the head of the table, his expression indifferent. “Who s aid they wanted to deploy the 

shadow guards?” 

Everyone else, including Spring, could only obediently stand and remain quiet. “It’s me, Dad.” Autumn stepped out determinedly. 

“And your reason?” Paul picked up a cup of tea and took a sip, not even spari ng him a glance. 

“Someone crippled my son and injured at least two hundred of our elites. A thr eat like that must be dealt with!” Autumn complained with indignation. 

Paul responded calmly, “So, what you mean to say is, your son was beaten u p into a pulp because he’s useless, and now you want the entire family to pay for your antics? 

“What?” Autumn was taken aback. He couldn’t comprehend what Paul said. H e never expected his father to 

respond that way. 

“Dad! It’s your grandson who was battered! Don’t you feel bad for him?” Autu mn decided to use emotional 

persuasion. 

“He deserved it for being a bad fighter. If he has the ability, get him to fight ba ck himself. He’s a weakling if he 

needs to hide behind the family’s strength.” Paul was expressionless. “But-”

“Don’t try your nonsense with me!” 

Autumn tried to explain but was stopped by Paul, who had raised a hand. “Th e Hill family was built on martial 

1/2 

Chapter 490 

prowess. Every generation has gone through battles and conquests. But your generation is pampered and 

weak. You have completely forgotten about our ancestral teachings and the di gnity that comes with being a martial artist. Did you think martial artists were born into lavish feasts and beautiful women? 

“A martial artist sweats, bleeds, fights valiantly, faces death and emerges victo rious, and crawls out of piles of corpses and pools of blood! Look at you. How many of you have experienced near– 

death experiences? And how many of you have truly set foot on the battlefield ? Today, even a young lad can mess around with all of 

you, and yet you have the audacity to complain to me? All of you are a bunch of useless trash!” 

With his final insult, the entire room fell silent. Not only Autumn, but every Hill f amily member present broke out in cold sweats. They understood that Paul w as furious not because they had caused trouble, but because 

of their incompetence. 

“Today’s incident will serve as a wake–up call for all  

of you.” Paul stood up and dusted off his clothes. 

“Autumn, bring your son to apologize to Dustin. That lad’s future is bright, and he’s not someone we should be 

enemies with. At the very least, he’s not someone you bunch of losers can aff ord to offend.” 

“Dad”

“If you refuse, I will kick you out of the family.” With that, Paul left without anot her word, leaving the remaining family members looking at each  other in fear and regret.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  491 – 

Chapter 491 

The next morning, in a ward at Pinevale Hospital, Edmund’s serious condition finally turned for the better. Hel laid on the hospital bed, sleeping peacefully, w ith Abigail keeping watch beside him. Even though the father- daughter duo di dn’t get along well on a typical day. Abigail cared for him the most when a seri ous matter arose. She had been busy the entire night and hadn’t gotten any sl eep. 

“Kid, eat something.” At that moment, Dustin walked in with breakfast. “Your f ather’s condition has stabilized, and he’ll get better soon. You don’t need to w orry.” 

“Thank you, Dustin.” Abigail forced out a smile. She took a few bites but didn’t have the appetite to continue and pushed the food aside. 

“Abigail, we’re here.” Suddenly, a group of youngsters walked through the doo r. They were Abigail’s classmates, and they all brought something with them. Some of them had flowers, some had fruits, and others brought drinks. Among the gifts, the one most eye–catching was Mike’s panax root. 

“Abigail, I heard your dad has fallen sick, so I bought this wild panax root. It c an greatly replenish your dad’s health.” Mike smiled, passing the delicately wr apped panax root to Abigail with both hands. 

“Thank you, but this is too valuable. You  

should take it back.” Abigail declined his kind gesture. She had heard that the value of wild panax root was akin to gold. 

“How can I take back a present? Not to mention, it doesn’t cost much.” Mike p outed. 

“Abigail, this is a sincere gesture from Mike. Just accept it. Since your dad is i njured and hospitalized, he could make good use of it.” Nina urged her gently 

“Alright, thank you.” Since they’d put it that way. Abigail had no other reason t o refuse.

“That’s more like it.” Mike smiled and asked, “Right, Abigail, I heard your fathe r was hospitalized after getting 

beaten up. Who dared do such a thing?” 

“Uh…” Abigail didn’t know what to say. She didn’t wish for her father’s situatio n to be spread outside. 

“There’s no need to be afraid. Just tell me what happened. It doesn’t matter w ho did it. I’ll make sure he pays!” Mike patted his chest with confidence. 

Nina chimed in. “That’s right! With Mike here, no one would bully you. He’ll de al with any problems you have 

easily.” 

“Abigail, there’s no need  

to feel bad. We’re classmates, and we’ll solve every problem together.” The group of youngsters spoke fervently in righteous indignation. Abigail glanced at Dustin, not sure if she should tell them. 

“Abigail, why are you looking at him? He’s not the one who did it, is he?” Nina said suspiciously. 

“No, no, no. Of course not.” Abigail shook her head immediately. “Then what happened?” Nina asked again. 

Chapter 491 

ally spoke. “I’ve dealt with the matter. All of you don’t need to worry about it.” Dustin finally 

“Who do you think you are? Do you think we’re not going to worry about it just because you said so?” Mike looked irritated. “Don’t think you can look down o n people just because you have some money. Let me tell you, connections ar e far more important than wealth!” 

“That’s right! The most important thing in Millsburg is connections. What can y ou do with money?” Nina pursed her lips in disdain.

“I said that for your own good. You guys can’t afford to offend the perpetrator.” 

“What a joke!” Mike scoffed loudly. “Do you know who I am? Do you know wh o my father is? And you’re saying I can’t afford to offend that person? What a bold statement.” 

“Hey! I advise you not to underestimate others. You’ll never be able to compar e with Mike’s background,” Nina said condescendingly. 

Mike continued to be insistent and cocked his head up, acting all high and mig hty. “Why are you silent? I’m curious to know who exactly it is that I can’t affor d to offend, 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  492 – 

Chapter 492 

“It was Torben from the Hill family.” Dustin spat out the words casually. 

“Torben Hill?” Instantly, Mike felt like he was struck by lightning at the revelati on and turned pale. The rest of them also had  

a look of horror on their faces, as if they had seen a ghost. 

Torben Hill was the infamous vile demon of Millsburg, a scion of an affluent fa mily standing at the pinnacle of power! He was known to be arrogant and tyra nnical, committing all sorts of atrocities. However, with his powerful backgroun d, nobody dared provoke him. To them, an  

influential figure like Torben had the power to do whatever he wanted with the m. Even if they were to encounter him on the street, they wouldn’t dare look u p, not to mention provoke him. 

“Y–you must be joking. Torben is the perpetrator?” After he fully digested  the fact, his voice started trembling. 

Dustin had a stoic expression. “What? It seems like you’re terrified.” 

“T– 

terrified? No way!” Mike calmed himself down and rebuked stubbornly, “I grew up not knowing what terrified means. It’s just Torben Hill. I better not see him on the streets; otherwise, I’ll definitely give him two slaps to the face!”

With so many ladies watching, he couldn’t afford to show any weaknesses. It didn’t cost anything to put on an act anyway. He would think about the conseq uences afterward. 

“Really? I guess you’re truly amazing.” Dustin only found it hilarious. He could clearly see him breaking out in a cold sweat, yet he was still being obstinate. 

“Hmph! It’s not just all talk. Even an  

imprudent brat like Torben would need to address me formally!” Mike pointed his thumb at himself. 

“You talk big for your age.” Suddenly, they heard a booming voice resonating f rom the door. Following closely behind, a group of Hill family members strode in. Leading the group was none other than Spring Hill, with Autumn and Patric k behind him. Even the injured Torben was carried in. 

“Who was that? Who’s talking?” Mike was irritated and turned around, his expr ession clearly displaying his annoyance. He was in the midst of showing off! Who was so rude to interrupt him? 

“What?” Before he turned around, he still had an arrogant look on his face. On ce he noticed that the people who walked in were the backbones of the Hill fa mily, he froze on the spot, clearly astonished. 

He didn’t recognize all of them, but there were a few familiar faces he had the privilege of meeting during upscale social gatherings. However, their once ma jestic presence appeared quite ordinary as they stood with more prominent m embers of the Hill family. 

“Were you the one who spoke earlier?” Patrick gave him a once over and smil ed. 

“Let me introduce myself. I’m Patrick Hill. I heard you mention you would slap Torben if you met him, and I couldn’t agree more. He’s right here. Please go a head and don’t hold back.” Patrick gestured with one hand as if inviting him to go ahead. 

“What?” Mike was shocked as he remained  

rooted in place, completely at a loss. He was just putting on an act. Who woul d’ve thought he would encounter the actual person himself!

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  493 – 

Chapter 493 

In the face of the Hill family members‘ menacing gazes, Mike’s legs gave way as he finally succumbed to the pressure and fell to his knees with a thud. 

— 

“I– 

It’s It’s a misunderstanding!” Mike couldn’t stop shaking and broke out in a col d sweat. “I was just joking. Please don’t take it to heart, everyone.” 

Patrick still had a smile plastered on his face. “You mean you’re not going to sl ap him?” 

“No, I wouldn’t dare!” Mike waved his hands. “I have a cheap mouth and just li ke to brag. Please forgive me for my insolence, and don’t find fault with me.” Mike even slapped himself a few times to prove his sincerity. 

At that moment, Nina, who was still quite young, was also shocked into silenc e and was trembling slightly. The Hill family was such a powerful family that sh e wasn’t even worthy of looking at them. Every one of them had the right to ta ke her life away. 

“Since you don’t have the guts to touch him, go stand at one side.” Patrick’s s mile gradually disappeared. 

“Yes, yes. Right away. 

Mike nodded like an obedient chick, shrinking back into a corner with the rest of his 

classmates. As his heart beat rapidly, he wondered why the prominent memb ers of the Hill family had arrived 

at such a place. He also wondered who beat Torben up to such a state. 

“Dustin. I hope you have  

been well.” Patrick turned toward Dustin and greeted him.

“Patrick, why have you come today?” Dustin responded nonchalantly. “The thing is-” 

“Let me talk to him!” Patrick was just about to explain when Autumn interrupte d rudely. “Kid, you should be punished for hurting my son. But since the Hill fa mily has always been kind and generous, today, I have decided to give you a chance to live!” 

While Patrick frowned at  

his words, Spring was quietly looking down, seemingly an outsider to the curre nt situation. Mike and the rest of the classmates, on the other hand, were grea tly shocked by his revelation. They glanced at Dustin as if he was a monster. He had nerves of steel to be the one to cripple Torben. 

“A chance?” With a smile, Dustin shook his head. “I’m curious, what kind of “c hance‘ are you giving me?” 

“First, heal my son. Second, deliver us another bottle of medicinal wine. As lo ng as you fulfill these two requirements. I won’t hold a grudge against your pre vious misdeeds,” Autumn said with a serious expression. 

*Autumn Hill, I guess you haven’t gotten the situation straight.” Dustin walked up to him slowly, his gaze growing increasingly dark. “The ball is in my court n ow. Whatever I say goes. It’s not up to you to decide.” 

“What?” Autumn frowned. “Are you going to fight us to the end, kid?” 

“I can if you want me to. Your son and father don’t have many days left to live anyway.” 

Autumn’s expression darkened. “Are you threatening me?” 

“So what if I am?” Dustin didn’t back down. “If you want to fight, I’m always re ady. But if you’re here to ask for forgiveness, you should have the attitude of s omeone asking for forgiveness! My demand remains the same. 

1/2 

Chapter 493 

When your son kneels in front of Mr. Robinson and apologizes, I’ll let him live. Otherwise, scram!”

His words ignited a frenzy among the crowd. It was a great disgrace to have a direct descendant of the Hill family kneel before a commoner. 

“God damn! Is this punk insane? How dare he ask Torben to get on his knees ?” 

“What an idiot. He must be seeking death to act that wild in front of them!” 

Dustin’s bold words had made Mike and the other classmates whisper among themselves. In their eyes, what 

he did was just akin to suicide. 

“You’re stepping out of line, kid!” Autumn erupted in rage. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  494 – 

Chapter 494 

“Are you done? If that’s all you’re here to say, then  

get lost. Don’t be an eyesore.” Dustin waved his hand in 

annoyance, clearly showing no respect for them at all. 

“You- 

” Autumn was about to launch into a new tirade when Spring raised his hand a nd interjected. “Enough! Torben started this and is the  

one at fault. It’s only fair for him to apologize.” 

“Spring!” Autumn’s brow furrowed deeply. 

“What? Have you forgotten what Dad said?” Spring gave him the side eye, sli ghtly upset. 

“I …” Autumn gritted his teeth but remained silent in the end. 

Spring gave a nod. “Torben, apologize to the person you beat up and bring thi s matter to an end.” 

“I– 

I’m sorry.” Torben gritted out the words with difficulty as he laid on the stretche

  1. Since the odds were against him, he did as ordered. This was more importa nt before he could rest and recover properly. 

“Are you satisfied now, kid?” Autumn’s expression was dark. “No.” Dustin shook his head. “There’s no sincerity. I want him to kneel.” 

“Don’t push your f*cking luck!” Autumn spat out. They’d humiliated themselves already by apologizing in 

public. Getting them to kneel was going too far. 

“Kneel!” Spring suddenly raised his voice. 

Autumn’s eyes widened in shock. “Spring?” 

“Someone help Torben get on his  

knees.” Autumn gestured, wanting to get things over with quickly. 

Soon, a few people carried Torben off the stretcher and dropped him on the gr ound, getting him on his knees. It aggravated his wounds, and his face contort ed in agony as he howled in pain. Autumn could only glare fiercely at Dustin, u nable to utter a word even though he was enraged. 

Spring asked calmly, “Dustin, would that do it?” 

“One more thing.” Dustin shook his head. 

“What would that be?” Spring responded. 

Instead of responding to him, Dustin turned to Abigail and said, “Kid, this is th e guy that beat your dad up into that state. He’s right in front of you now. It’s ti me to get your revenge.” 

Abigail was silent, but she gave Torben a death glare, her eyes burning with r age. 

Dustin comforted her. “Don’t hold back. Take the anger you are feeling now o ut on him.” 

Abigail’s hand slowly formed into a fist. Traces of internal energy were welling up within her. After a while, she relaxed her fingers.

“Hmph, at least you know your place.” Autumn smiled proudly at the sight. “No t anyone dares touch the Hill family. If you dare touch a hair on my boy, then 

1/2 

Chapter 494 

Before he finished his sentence, a clear, loud slap resonated through the roo m. Abigail had landed a heavy slap on Torben’s face. She had put all her stre ngth into that slap, causing Toben to lose his balance and fall head– first to the ground. 

Autumn was stunned. 

Patrick was stunned. 

Mike was stunned. 

Nina was also stunned. 

Everyone at the scene was frozen to their spots, their faces etched with disbel ief. Nobody expected Abigail to actually raise a hand against Torben. Not only that, she had given him a solid slap in public. 

That brat must not want to l 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  495 – 

Chapter 495 

“H– 

how dare you hit my son?!” Autumn glared at Abigail. He couldn’t believe that a commoner had the guts to slap his son in public. 

“If he can hit my dad, why can’t I do the same to him?” Abigail kicked Torben hard, sending him flying a good ten feet away. The sight made Autumn’s bloo d boil. He seethed. “Y–you You brat!” 

Hearing Autumn’s shouts, a couple of martial arts experts from the Hill Family came forward.

“Why? Is that all it takes to piss you off?” Dustin snickered. “Torben’s actions were way worse than what she did to him. She’s only making him pay a fractio n of it.” 

“Leave, all of you!” Spring spun around and cast a frightening glare that shut e veryone up. 

“Kid, keep going. You have nothing to worry about.” Dustin nudged her calmly. 

“Sure!” Abigail readily agreed to it. She immediately started kicking and punchi ng the crippled Torben. She had been stewing for a while after seeing her fath er brutally tortured and naturally would not miss the opportunity for revenge. S he wasn’t worried about offending anyone at all. 

“Is Abigail crazy? She’s hitting Torben Hill!” 

“She’s done for! If the Hills were to take revenge, her entire family would be d one for!” 

“How rash of her to do that!” 

Mike and the rest of his group were staring at her outburst in fear and shock. The mighty Hill Family was not an entity that an average citizen could take on. Abigail was skating on thin ice. 

Autumn’s face was stiff with a grim expression. He wouldn’t have quietly endu red the humiliation as he watched his son beaten to a pulp if it weren’t for the orders from his father. 

The atmosphere in the room was tense, to say the least, as people watched A bigail beat up Torben with all her might. The heavy beating further added to th e grave injuries that he sustained. Finally, she came to a stop when he was at death’s door. 

“Are you done?” Dustin asked. 

Panting heavily, she replied, “Yeah.” 

To carry out the revenge, she used up all the internal energy she had previous ly conserved.

“Great.” He nodded, and his gaze swept past the faces of the Hill Family mem bers. “We’re even now. However, if you want revenge, you can always come at me.” 

“Dustin, that’s a ridiculous idea! The Hills are known for our good moral chara cter. Since Torben was in the wrong, he should pay for his mistakes. We only ask that you spare his life.” Spring flashed a regretful smile at Dustin. 

Instead of replying, Dustin punched Torben in the stomach, and the latter let o ut a scream as a blood– 

stained silver needle pierced out of his back and hit the wall hard. 

“Thank you, Dustin!” Spring bowed to Dustin. Dustin replied, “Don’t mention it. The patient needs rest. Gentlemen, you should leave.” 

“Sure. We shall not disturb him further.” After exchanging some small talk, Spr ing and his people left soon. During the entire visit, he did not show any compl aints or dissatisfaction. 

Mike and his group were left staring  

agape at the Hill Family members who filed out of the room. At first, they thou ght that the Hills had dropped by to demand justice, and they believed that Du stin was dead meat  

when he insulted the family. It turned out that the entourage showed up to beg for leniency instead of going for the kill. None of them uttered a word, even w hen Torben was beaten up. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  496 – 

Chapter 496 

After all, that was Torben Hill, the famed devil incarnate of Millsburg and the s on of an elite family. It was absurd to see him beaten up into a pulp like that. T hey wouldn’t have believed that the Hill Family had a weak spot if they had not 

witnessed the scene with their own eyes. The fact that Dustin was the man b ehind the Hill Family’s forced submission. 

They wondered about his origins and viewed him in a new light. Some were s hocked; some were curious; a few were fearful; and more than everything, the

y admired him,  

for not many in Millsburg had the power to force the Hills into submission. 

That went to show how remarkable Dustin was. Mike  

and Nina, who had been looking down on Dustin, were now quiet. At the end of the day, they found out they were the naive ones. 

At that moment, Dustin’s phone started to ring. He picked up the call  from Dahlia. 

“Where are you? Didn’t you promise to come with me on  

my first day at Nicholson Corp. Are you standing me up?” 

“No, of course not. I was held back by something. Be there soon,” Dustin expl ained. 

“Where are you? I’ll go pick you up.” 

“I’m at Pinevale Hospital” 

After hanging up, he immediately turned around and said to Abigail “Take goo d care of Mr. Robinson. If 

anything happens, just give me a call. I have to leave now.” 

“Yes, Sir, please be careful!” She reminded him. He smiled at her before leavi ng. “Don’t you worry. The Hills 

won’t do anything to me.” 

20 minutes later, a blue Maserati pulled up to the hospital entrance. The car w indow rolled down to reveal an 

attractive woman. “Why are you standing there? Hop on now.” She jutted her chin out. 

“Right away.” He sat in the driver’s seat and beamed. “Chairman Nicholson, I see you’ve been doing pretty well, haven’t you? You’ve got a new car!” 

“Cut that out!” She rolled her eyes at him. “I need to talk to you about work. I might run into problems at the 

board meeting later. You should prepare yourself for that.”

“Problems? You’re the chairman of the group. Who would have the guts to giv e you problems?” He sounded 

curious. 

“I’m an outsider who joined and became a chairman, and I don’t  have a group of people loyal to me there. It’s hard to take control.” She  shook her head. “Plus, many are eyeing my position. The greatest threat right now is 

from this guy called Hank Hoffman.” 

“Hank Hoffman. Who is he?” Dustin pressed on. 

‘He’s the vice chairman of Nicholson Corp. and a man loyal to Madam Alma, Regulus‘ first wife, because she has supported his career. He’s more advance d than me in terms of his seniority and his connections. Hank 

has the respect of the whole company.” 

Chapter 496 

“But his reputation still can’t rival that of your patriarch, am I right? Regulus Ni cholson personally appointed you as the chairman. I bet they have to listen to him,” Dustin reassured her. 

She nodded and muttered, “I hope so.” 

They chatted during the drive and soon arrived at the Nicholson Corp. building . The company, worth tens of billions, was well– 

known and reputable in Millsburg. The Nicholson Corp. building was located in the bustling 

and wealthy prime area downtown. 

When Dahlia and Dustin entered the office, they made their way to the meetin g room. There, they found that the meeting room was packed with senior exec utives and shareholders. 

The middle–aged man sitting at the  

head of the table had a beer belly and a mole at the corner of his lips. His nos e was as red as Rudolph’s, and his eyes were mousey. Overall, his freckled fa

ce could only be described as unappealing. The man was Hank Hoffman, the vice chairman of Nicholson Corp. 

“Dahlia, you’re late. The board meeting has started. Get yourself a seat.” Han k sat in the chairman’s seat leisurely, not showing any sign of vacating it for h er. He indirectly provoked her with that disrespectful move. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  497 – 

Chapter 497 

Dahlia couldn’t help but frown when she stared at the unbothered faces of the people around her as they chatted away merrily. She made sure to arrive earli er for the board meeting, so Hank’s accusation of tardiness was absolutely ba seless. From the moment she entered the room, the attendees remained seat ed. No one stood up to greet her– 

not even saving a seat for her. Clearly, they did not take her seriously. 

“Hank, what’s this supposed to mean?” She whispered while keeping her com posure. She knew that Hank was laying down the law from day one. 

“What do you mean?” Hank lit himself a cigar and crossed his legs  on the table, seemingly treating the 

meeting room as his own office. 

“I am sure you have received the news from the family’s patriarch. I’m the new chairman of Nicholson Corp. as 

of today.” Her voice was laced with warning. 

“And?” He gave her a mocking smirk. 

“You are in my seat. You’ve crossed a line here.” She rapped her knuckles on the table. 

“Your seat? Do you have evidence of that?” He shrugged and acted unreason ably. “Everyone here knows that this has been my seat forever. It was you wh o entered the room and immediately demanded my seat. What 

right do you have?”

“Yeah! What right do you have?” 

“Mr. Hoffman is the person in charge of the company! How dare a newcomer wrestle that seat from him? What 

a joke!” 

The meeting attendees started to make a scene. As they were in the  same boat as Hank, they would never allow the young lady to be in  command. 

*Please get your facts straight. I am the largest shareholder in this room and t he chairman of the company. Here’s my notice of appointment. If anyone here is dissatisfied, you may check with Regulus Nicholson!” With a hardened expr ession, she slapped  

a document on the table. She had come prepared, but the situation seemed m ore dire than she had expected. 

“A notice of appointment? Haha! Who are you fooling with this?” A disdainful Hank added. “Even a general on the battlefield, as the primary decision– maker, might disregard the King’s command! We’re not in Glenstead. 

Your tricks don’t work here!” 

“Are you rebelling against me now?” She slammed a hand on her table, unabl e to contain the rage in her. 

“No, we won’t rebel, but we are against your appointment.” Hank was straightf orward with his dislike for her. 

“That’s right! We do not acknowledge It!” 

“You have neither connections in the field nor personal relationships with pro minent figures. And you are lacking in capability. Why should you be our chair man?” 

“Hmph! As long–timers in the  

company, we despise those who get in through the back door!‘ 1/2 

The animated attendees tried to get a word in, and they were harsh in their crit icisms.

“First, this is Regulus Nicholson’s decision, Like it or not, you have to accept it .” She put on an icy look. “By the way, you were  

asking why I should be the chairman. I will go into detail on that topic. After loo king into the company’s financial statements, I found out that the company is c rumbling on the inside despite its glamorous facade. Corruption is rife– using company funds for personal matters, lining your pockets through contra cts and deals, and even selling company secrets–these are commonplace.” 

She finally added, “Regulus Nicholson sent me here to execute a quick shake up. If you’re unhappy with the decision, you may turn in your resignation letter! ” 

The most senior executives instantly slammed their hands on the table upon h earing her words. “Who are you trying to threaten? We can always leave!” 

“That’s right! I, for one, would love to know how the company operates if we re sign collectively!” 

“What goes around comes around! There will be a time when you need to beg us for help!” 

While complaining, the group of senior executives headed toward the exit. Giv en their positions in the company, they knew that a collective resignation woul d lead to a halt in company operations and, even worse, bankruptcy. That was the reason for their confidence. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  498 – 

Chapter 498 

“You may resign if you wish, but that doesn’t mean you won’t be held account able for your dishonest practices in the past.” 

Dahlia proceeded coldly. “Mr. Levin, if I recall correctly, you dipped your hand s into 20 million worth of company funds, and you have not paid it back yet. F or this, you will need to serve out a long sentence in prison.” 

Hearing that, a man with a bald spot who stood as the head of the group leavi ng instantly froze and sweated profusely. He wondered how Dahlia learned ab out his action when he made sure he carried out the crime seamlessly.

She ignored his question and continued, “Ms. Wagner, as the Director of Fina nce, you are in the greatest trouble. The company makes profits annually, but after you took charge, the books showed that we were making losses. Not onl y that, you have been asking the headquarters for money for your personal us e. Your greed knows no bounds!” 

“Y– 

you! That’s nonsense!” A woman dressed luxuriously suddenly screamed at D ahlia, resembling a cat who had its tail stepped on. 

“You don’t believe me? Have a look for yourself.” Dahlia didn’t bother to explai n further and threw a few  

files containing the results of her investigation onto the table. 

“What?” The woman took a good look at the files and instantly appeared ashe n–laced as a chill ran up her spine. 

That was not the end of it  

yet. Dahlia scanned the room, and for each person she laid her eyes on, she’d announce the misdeeds of that individual. “Mr. Price, you are saddled with hu ge debts from gambling, right? If not, you wouldn’t have sealed a deal worth 1 00 million for a mere 30 million! 

“And you, Mr. Gillis, your son, wife, cousins, and other relatives are working in the company. Do you think they can stay if you resign? 

“Oh, one thing almost slipped my mind. Mr. Regan, you seem quite close to th e ladies from the human resources department. How would your wife react to that?” 

Then, she rattled off the tainted records of most of the senior executives. The attendees were dismayed to learn that she had  

accessed all the information. She had obviously come prepared! 

“Ladies and gentlemen, I will not stop you from resigning, but I will send the ev idence I collected to Regulus Nicholson. Your fate will be in his hands, be it ba nkruptcy or jail time. However, you have another choice, which is to stay and work under me. If so, I will not hold you responsible for your dirty deeds in the past. Now, it’s your choice to stay or leave.” With that, Dahlia finished her spe ech and stood at the side.

The senior  

executives exchanged sheepish looks, each one trembling in dread. It was at t hat moment that they realized the fearful character of the new chairman. Any hint of disdain from earlier was replaced by fear. 

After moments of hesitation, the group of executives who staged a walkout qui etly returned to their seats, their heads hung low, and their arrogance was wip ed away. 

Chapter 498 

“Amazing.” Dustin secretly admired Dahlia’s strategy of utilizing both the carro t and the stick to subjugate 

most of the protesting staff. 

“Mr. Hoffman, do you have anything more to add?” She turned her attention b ack to Hank, knowing that the 

only way to be in complete control was to bring Hank Hoffman to his knees. 

“That’s very impressive indeed.” Laughing, he clapped his hands. “Dahlia Nich olson, I have to admit that 

you’re quite something. But you 

need more than a few tricks.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  499 – 

Chapter 499 

“Oh? Mr. Hoffman, what brilliant ideas do you have now?” Dahlia asked. She had collected evidence against most of the senior executives except for him. T hat did not mean Hank Hoffman was  

innocent. Instead, he covered his tracks very well to the point that his misdeed s couldn’t be traced back to him. 

“On the topic of brilliant ideas, I do have some advice for you.” With a cigar in his mouth, he went 

on, “To be our chairman, you need to build your reputation and capability. In s hort, you’ll need to make profits. That way, we will approve of you.” 

The executives all nodded upon hearing that. Money makes the world go roun d. Their ultimate goal was to profit more. 

“I have enough confidence in myself to take up the role of the chairman,” she answered nonchalantly. “I can’t promise you much, but now that I’m the chair man, all the senior executives here will see a salary increase of 

50% and a 20% increase in their annual bonuses. How does that sound?” 

The people started murmuring among themselves after hearing her proposal, A 50% increase in pay and a 20% increase in bonus would be considered gen erous. 

“Dahlia, we’re practical people who do not like empty promises. Anyone can m ake promises.” Hank shrugged 

again. 

Dahlia asked, “So, what do you want me to do?” 

“The company is facing three huge challenges now. If you resolve all three, w e will accept you as our new 

chairman. If not, you shall vacate the position for a more suitable candidate.” Hank started giving her trouble. 

She raised a brow at his words. “What are the three? Tell me.” 

“Firstly, you need to get the Flame Dragon Gang to pay their 70 million dollars worth of debt within seven days, 

Hank declared with a smirk. 

“The Flame Dragon Gang?” She was pensive. A gang that owed the Nicholso n Corp. that amount of money 

must be difficult to handle.

“Why? Are you scared? You can turn it down if you’re scared,” Hank challeng ed her. However, Dahlia ignored his taunts and went straight to the point. “Tell me about the second challenge.” 

“Secondly, you have to secure the Brooks Corporation’s project, which is wort h 500 million dollars.” 

“What about the third challenge?” 

“Hah! I’ll tell you after you complete the two challenges. It would be useless ot herwise.” He chortled. 

“Sure. I will not shy away from challenges that involve  

the company. I hope that you make good on your 

promise.” Dahlia reminded him. 

“I am a man who keeps his word. I will approve of you if you’re capable of com pleting all the challenges.” He 

tossed his head back. 

“Great. We shall see.” She scanned the room for one last time and left, knowi ng that she had to show Hank 

1/2 

Chapter 499 

what she was capable of to win him over. Otherwise, the bunch of old senior e xecutives would never listen to 

her. 

‘Ladies and gentlemen, do you think that little girl can do it?” The people in the meeting room started gossiping. 

“No way! We failed to get the 70 million back from the Flame Dragon Gang. H ow could she do it in seven days? 

“Right? Everyone knows that the Flame Dragon Gang is brutal. They’ll tear he r limb to limb if she knocks on their door for the money!”

“The first challenge is daunting enough for her. On top of that, she has to deal with that stubborn Brooks Corporation.” 

“Mr. Hoffman, your idea of killing with a borrowed knife is pure genius!” 

Hank merely smiled with the cigar between his lips in the  

face of the discussion in the room. He believed that a member of a Nicholson Family branch was no match for him. 

Meanwhile, just as Dahlia and Dustin took their seats in the chairman’s office, a good–looking woman in uniform wandered into the office, her heels clicking  as she walked. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  500 – 

Chapter 500 

When they took a better look, they realized that it was Julie Amberson. “Dustin, why are you here?” Julie was surprised when she spotted him. 

“Why can’t I be  

here? I’m the Chief Security Officer.” Dustin grabbed an apple and munched o n it. 

“Chief Security Officer? Dahlia, are you serious? I’m just a secretary, but you appointed him as chief officer. 

Why?” Julie was aghast. 

“I don’t need to explain my decisions to you.” Dahlia snapped at her with a ste rn look. 

“By the way. I’m surprised that you can still call yourself a secretary. You were 32 minutes late on your first day at the job. How unprofessional of you!” She gave Julie a chance to grow and improve her skills after being 

pestered by Florence and her aunt on the matter, but she was disappointed by Julie’s attitude.

“I was stuck in traffic just now. I had no choice! Anyway, I was only late for half  an hour. That’s not a big deal, is it?” Julie did not take it seriously. 

“Did I not ask you to wait in the meeting  

room with the materials half an hour before the meeting? Look at you 

now. You were nowhere to be seen even after the meeting ended. How dare y ou say that it’s not a problem?” Dahlia slammed her hands on the table in ang er. 

“What? Is the meeting over?” Julie went blank. 

“Thankfully, I memorized the details before the meeting. I would have to keep waiting if I had relied on you.” 

Dahlia was irked. Her first day as chairman was crucial, but her secretary was not concerned at all. 

“Dahlia, it’s my fault. I will be careful in the future.” Julie’s cheeks reddened in shame. 

“I’ll let this slip, but you’d better not repeat your mistake!” She warned Julie, w ho nodded furiously. “That’s 

enough for now. Go do research on the Flame Dragon Gang for me.” 

“The Flame Dragon Gang?” Julie’s pupils wavered at the mention of the gang. “Dahlia, how did you get involved with them? They’re merciless bastards!” 

“Why? Have you heard of them?” Dahlia raised a brow in curiosity. 

“Of course! The Flame Dragon Gang is famous for being evil in this region. W hoever gets on their bad side will suffer a horrific death!” Julie explained with a grave expression. 

“They sound powerful.” Dahlia frowned. 

“Dahlia, what was the debt thing you mentioned just now?” Julie prodded cauti ously, and Dahlia summarized everything that happened during the board me eting.

After the brief explanation, Julie’s face fell. “D– 

Dahlia, are you kidding me? Are you asking the Flame Dragon Gang to pay th eir debt?!” 

“That’s right. It’s only fair to pay your debts,” Dahlia responded with a serious f ace. 

“Oh, Dahlia, it’s always the Flame Dragon Gang that chases after their debtor s. No one has done it the other 

1/2 

way around!” Julie was gripped by  

fear. “A billionaire once reported the Flame Dragon Gang because he was an gered by their lawless behavior. Guess what happened  

to that guy? His family of eight vanished overnight, and their bodies have not been found until now! Hank Hoffman is clearly sending you to your death by a sking you to demand that the gang settle its debts! You can’t fall for it!” 

“I have promised to settle this issue. I need to see this to the end,” Dahlia said somberly. 

“Dahlia, is money or life more important to you? You’re putting yourself at risk by asking the gang for debt payments!” Julie panicked in the face  of Dahlia’s naive determination. 

“That’s enough. Stop fighting.” Dustin, who had finished his apple, dusted his hands and stood up. “The Flame Dragon Gang isn’t a big  

deal at all. I’ll get them to pay the 70 million in debt. I promise that you’ll get ba ck every single cent the company has been owed!” 

“You?” Julie froze before sneering. “Who do you think you are? You have som e balls to ask the Flame Dragon Gang for money!” 

He smiled at her. “To tell you the truth, I’m the leader of the Flame Dragon Ga ng.”

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter 381-450

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  381 – 

Chapter 381 

“Why? Just why!” Jayla burned with jealousy. If she had known the gemstone was hiding a priceless treasure, she would never have sold it. In the end, it en ded up in the hands of a country bumpkin! What a loss! 

“What a turn of events. This is such a blessing!” Dustin held the Flower of Cri mson Gem up in one hand, the corner of his lips curling up  into a wide smile. From the moment he laid eyes on the gemstone, he knew it was hiding something exceptional. Just as he expected, he had discovered a 

true treasure. 

The Flower of Crimson Gem was not an ordinary flower. It  

was an extremely rare treasure. 

Typically, it could only be found in red gemstones. And it just so happened tha t the red gemstone 

on auction today was a Crimson Gem. 

Previously, he felt regretful thinking about the 900– 

year green lotus. However, the appearance of the Flower of Crimson Gem ca me as a blessing and a happy surprise. At least he didn’t travel all 

the way here for nothing. 

“Ms. Grant, don’t you think a price of two billion dollars is extremely worth it for this precious 

item?” He turned to look at her and  

flashed a smile. “Should I say you’re the true idiot here?” 

“You…” Jayla was rendered speechless. The vicious words she had thrown o ut earlier at them 

were now directed at herself. She had spent three billion to purchase a subpar item, while Dustin

had paid a mere two billion in exchange for an invaluable treasure. The stark difference was 

maddening! 

“Ms. Grant, thank you for the treasure. We shall meet again soon.” Dustin smil ed and prepared to 

leave. 

“Hold it!” Jayla suddenly called out to him. “Did I say you could leave?” “Hmm? Are you going to treat us to a meal?” Dustin smiled teasingly. 

“Stop talking back. I’m taking that Flower of Crimson Gem! Name your price!” She demanded angrily. Naturally, she wasn’t going to give up such a rare gem

Dustin refused her outright. “I’m sorry, I’m not selling it. 

“Not selling?” Jayla scoffed coldly. “Let me tell you honestly. Since I want it, yo u are selling that 

treasure to me no matter what.” 

Dustin raised his eyebrows. “Oh? Since when has that been the law?” 

“Shut up! My words are the law!” She glared at him. “Don’t paint me as a bully. Since you spent two billion to purchase it, I’ll buy it back from you for two billio n! You won’t incur any losses!” 

“And if I don’t?” Dustin smiled. Did she take him for an idiot? He was to resell a two–billion–dollar 

purchase for two billion dollars? 

“Then you’ll bear the consequences!” Jayla threatened. 

The Flower of Crimson Gem would be able to elevate her brother’s martial art s prowess to another level. That was the reason she needed to obtain it, even if that meant putting down her dignity. 

“It’s a priceless treasure! It’s definitely a priceless treasure!”

“Damn it, that punk spent a mere two billion for a Flower of Crimson Gem. Luc ky bastard!” 

The crowd looked at the Flower of Crimson Gem with tremendous greed and envy, like a beggar who chanced upon gold. A few daring individuals had eve n started concocting a plan secretly. 

“Flower of Crimson Gem? How is that possible?” Jayla was dumbfounded as she looked on in disbelief. 

A Flower of Crimson Gem was an extremely rare treasure that could only be c hanced upon once in a blue moon. It was much more valuable than a thousan d– 

year green lotus. Who would have thought she could encounter it in a place lik e this? 

At the heart of the matter, the Grant family was the one who discovered that r ed gemstone, and she had delivered it personally to the auction house. In oth er words, she had given away that priceless treasure! 

The realization left her feeling light–headed. 

“Why? Just why!” Jayla burned with jealousy. If she had known the gemstone was hiding a priceless treasure, she would never have sold it. In the end, it en ded up in the hands of a country bumpkin! What a loss! 

“What a turn of events. This is such a  

blessing!” Dustin held the Flower of Crimson Gem up in one hand, the corner of his lips curling up into a wide smile. From the moment he laid  eyes on the gemstone, he knew it was hiding something exceptional. Just as he expected, he had discovered a true treasure. 

The Flower of Crimson Gem was not an ordinary flower. It was an extremely r are treasure. Typically, it could only be found in red gemstones. And it just so happened that the red gemstone on auction today was a Crimson Gem. 

Previously, he felt regretful thinking about the 900– 

year green lotus. However, the appearance of the Flower of Crimson Gem ca me as a blessing and a happy surprise. At least he didn’t travel all the way her e for nothing.

“Ms. Grant, don’t you think a price of two billion dollars is extremely worth it for  this precious item?” He turned to look at her and flashed a smile. “Should I sa y you’re the true idiot here?” 

“You…” Jayla was rendered speechless. The vicious words she had thrown o ut earlier at them were now directed at herself. She had spent three billion to p urchase  

a subpar item, while Dustin had paid a mere two billion in exchange for an inv aluable treasure. The stark difference was maddening! 

“Ms. Grant, thank you for the treasure. We shall meet again soon.” Dustin smil ed and prepared to leave

“Hold it!” Jayla suddenly called out to him. “Did I say you could leave?” “Hmm? Are you going to treat us to a meal?” Dustin smiled teasingly. 

“Stop talking back. I’m taking that Flower of Crimson Gem! Name your price!” She demanded angrily. Naturally, she wasn’t  

going to give up such a rare gem. 

Dustin refused her outright. “I’m sorry, I’m not selling it.” 

“Not selling?” Jayla scoffed coldly. “Let me tell you honestly. Since I want it, yo u are selling that treasure to me no matter what.” 

Dustin raised his eyebrows. “Oh? Since when has that been the law?” 

“Shut up! My words are the law!” She glared at him. “Don’t paint me as a bully. Since you spent two billion to purchase it, I’ll buy it back from you for two billio n! You won’t incur any losses!” 

“And if I don’t?” Dustin smiled. Did she take him for an idiot? He was to resell a two–billion–dollar purchase for two billion dollars? 

“Then you’ll bear the consequences!” Jayla threatened. 

The Flower of Crimson Gem would be able to elevate her brother’s martial art s prowess to another level. That was the reason she needed to obtain it, even if that meant putting down her dignity. 

Chapter 381

“How  

disappointing. It seems like the Grant family only amounts to so much.” He sh ook his head. 

“Let me repeat myself. I’m not selling the Flower of Crimson Gem. If you insist on stealing it from me, don’t blame me for taking action.” With that, he left, wit h Roderick following after him. 

“Hmph, we’ll see who has the last laugh.” Jayla sneered and took out her pho ne, making a phone call.. 

In the whole Southern Province, he was the first to not yield to the Grants. Sin ce he didn’t wish to part with his treasure, he shouldn’t blame her for his own demise. 

They had  

just left the auction house when Dustin noticed they were being followed. He h ad to admit that the Grants were pretty efficient. It seemed like this wasn’t thei r first time. 

“Mr. Rhys, it appears we have some unwanted company,” Roderick remarked, also noticing the tail. 

“No need to bother about them. Let’s just leave quickly.” Dustin didn’t bother t o confront them and was prepared to leave. However, things don’t always go as planned. A group of masked men suddenly had them surrounded when the y reached a certain alley. There were around 20 to 30 men, each armed with a weapon. 

“Hey, punk! I heard you got a valuable treasure with you. Give it to us, and I m ight let you two walk away alive!” The leader of the group brandished his knife, his tone frosty. 

“Do you mean this?” Dustin took out the Flower of Crimson Gem. 

The leader’s gaze betrayed his excitement. “That’s the one! Give it to me now! ” 

“Come get it yourself if you can.” Dustin placed it back into his pockets and be ckoned them forward with his finger.

The leader’s expression darkened. He felt like he was being played. “Die, pun k! Get him! We need to get that item back!” On his orders, the masked men ch arged forward at the same time. 

Dustin smiled lightly, then flicked his wrist. Numerous silver needles shot out with sharp whistles, piercing straight into the men’s acupoints. The next secon d, they were frozen to the spot, and their weapons were still raised. It appeare d as if time stopped for them, and the only thing they could move was their ey es. 

“What?” The leader’s expression betrayed his horror as he took in the scene b efore him. Without any warning, another silver needle shot out and pierced int o his neck. What followed was a numbing sensation that was hard to suppress . No matter how much he struggled to free himself, it was in vain. 

“W–who are you?” He spat out with difficulty. 

“I’m in a good mood today. I don’t wish to kill.” Dustin walked up to him and sa id coolly. 

“When you get back, ask Jayla to stop provoking me. Otherwise, she wouldn’t be able to handle it when I decide enough is enough.” With that, he left haught ily, with Roderick behind him. 

After 15 minutes, Jayla arrived at the scene and frowned. Not only was Dustin nowhere to be found, but her bodyguards were all frozen in their spots. 

“What happened? Where’s my Flower of Crimson Gem?” Jayla questioned  them sternly. 

The leader appeared helpless as he responded, “Ms. Grant, he’s too  strong. We’re no match for him.” 

“What a bunch of useless trash! What am I paying you for if you can’t even  handle some country bumpkin?” Jayla snapped at them. 

They lowered their heads, unable to utter a word. 

“Where did they go?” Jayla demanded. 

The leader pondered for a moment. “I don’t know. But from their accents, they should be from Swinton.”

“Swinton?” She narrowed her eyes. “It just so happens that I’m heading there t omorrow to ask for the bride’s hand in my brother’s stead. Since he’s from Swi nton, I’m going to find him no matter what!” 

“Ms. Grant, he doesn’t seem like an ordinary person,” The leader advised. 

“Hah! So what? Even if he had three heads and six arms. I’ll make sure to dea l with him cleanly!” 

She cocked her head up in confidence. “Hey! What are you still standing there for? Go back and get  

ready! We need to put on a good show worthy of our name for our journey to Swinton tomorrow!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  382 – 

Chapter 382 

The next day, back at Swinton, a convoy of luxury cars drove into Park Palace in a grandiose display. As their procession moved through the streets, it left a lasting impression of power and splendor. 

By the entrance, the entire Harmon family had been waiting, with Jessica in th e lead. 

As the vehicles came to a stop, Jayla, who was dressed in luxurious clothing, was the first to disembark with an arrogant look on her face. 

“Jayla, you’re here! Please, come in.” Jessica greeted her with a smile and a welcoming attitude. The person she was greeting was Tyler’s sister. Her stand ing among the entire Grant family was not to be taken lightly. 

Jayla nodded in response. “Jessica, long time no see. Where’s Natasha? Why don’t I see her?” 

“She’s inside getting ready. She won’t take much longer,” Jessica explained w ith a smile. 

“Jayla, I prepared something for you when I found out you were visiting. Have a look.” At that moment, Quentin, who was standing beside them, took out a s apphire the size of an egg and passed it to her with both hands. Jayla was not

only gorgeous, but she also came from a powerful family. That was why he k new she was the best match  

for him. Naturally, he wouldn’t give up the chance to leave a good impression. It was his belief that every woman was weak against jewelry. 

Jayla glanced at it. “Thanks.” However, instead of receiving it herself, she had the maid take it and put it away. 

“Uh…” As he took in her disinterested look, the corners of his mouth twitched. He purchased that sapphire from some Amberson woman for  more than a hundred million dollars. He had spent quite a fortune to impress t he gorgeous woman and was aggrieved at her reaction. 

“I should have gotten something cheaper,” Quentin silently mumbled. 

“Jayla, tea is almost ready. Let’s head in first.” Jessica smoothed things over a nd invited the entourage inside. After they took  

their seats, she asked, “Jayla, may I know what brings you to Swinton this tim e? 

“Jessica, in truth, I’m here regarding my brother’s wedding.” She drank a sip o f tea and continued, According to the marriage agreement, there are around 2 0 days left before the union between the Harmons and the Grants. I’m just wo ndering how the preparations are going.” 

“There is no need to worry. The Harmons‘ annual family gathering will be in a f ew days. We’ll be making arrangements during the gathering,” Jessica replied with a smile. 

“That  

would be the best.” Jayla nodded and changed the subject. “However, I’ve be en hearing rumors lately that Natasha has a boyfriend. I wonder if they are tru e.” 

Jessica’s expression froze slightly with her words before she dismissed the id ea with a wave of her hand. “That’s not true, of course. You shouldn’t listen to gossip like that. Besides, who could compare to your brother in the entire seve n provinces of Balerno? 

“That’s good to hear. You  

should be aware that my brother is deeply devoted to Natasha, and he

1/2 

Chapter 382 

also has strict principles and doesn’t tolerate betrayals. With his personality, if he heard about the rumors, there’s no guarantee how he would retaliate.” Her words carried a hint of threat as she 

warned. 

“Please don’t worry. It is inevitable for our families to come together. I have fai th the wedding will be held according to schedule.” Jessica smiled assuringly. 

“Great!” Jayla raised her brows. “My brother will be back in two days. He will a lso be personally attending the Harmons‘ annual gathering to ask for the bride’ s hand. I’m here to inform you of this 

in advance.” 

“No problem. We will make all the necessary arrangements.” Jessica nodded with a smile. 

While they were talking, Natasha, who had finally finished getting ready, walke d out of her bedroom. 

“Natasha, you’re here. Sit down. We were just discussing your marriage with Tyler-” 

Natasha raised her hand and interrupted her. “I heard everything. Jayla, my a pologies in advance. I’m afraid we won’t be able to go through with  this marriage.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  383 – 

Chapter 383 

Everyone stood in shock at her words. No one could believe Natasha dared s ay that. 

“Natasha? What nonsense are you spouting? Are you sleep talking?!” Jessica gave her a look.

Natasha said calmly, “I’m fully awake, and I am well aware of what I just said. It is regrettable, but 

I need to express my feelings today. Tyler and I are unsuited for each other.” 

“Natasha, what do you mean by this?” Jayla’s brow knitted. A slightly uneasy f eeling crept up within her. 

“I’m backing out of this marriage.” Just like that, Natasha dropped the bomb. 

“You’re backing out?” Jayla’s expression darkened at her words. She snapped at her. “Natasha Harmon, are you insane?! How dare you break off a union wi th the Grants? The audacity!” Jessica warned, “Natasha, stop your nonsense. You can’t say those things lightly!” 

The Grant family was part of the Tremendous Three. Whether it was their con nections or their legacy, the Grants surpassed the Harmons in every aspect. E specially with Tyler,  

the exceptional genius, at the helm, the Grant family had been elevated to unp aralleled heights. It wouldn’t be too far off to say that they were very close to b ecoming the strongest  

among the Tremendous Three. Many affluent families could only dream of hav ing an association with the Grant family. However, Natasha wanted to back ou t of the marriage instead. It was like slapping the Grants in the face. 

“I am indeed the party at fault in this situation. I sincerely apologize. If you thin k this will deal a blow to your reputation, you can be the one to make the anno uncement. I’ll take the blame. In any case, I will never marry Tyler,” Natasha s poke calmly with a resolute gaze. 

“Natasha Harmon, do you think you are the one who calls the shots here? Wh o do you think you are? This union is a joint decision between both families. Y ou are not worthy of giving your opinion!” Jayla erupted in a fury. 

Natasha responded coldly, “I can comply with everything else the family arran ges, but marriage is out of the question!” 

“Hah! I don’t think you understand the situation. You should be honored that m y brother is interested in you! As for calling off this marriage, your opinion doe sn’t matter. My brother is the one who calls the shots!” Jayla glared at her. 

“Then, kindly inform your brother to call off the marriage.”

“Dream on!” Jayla refused  

immediately. “My brother always gets what he wants. It doesn’t matter if you a gree to it or not. This wedding is going ahead as planned!” 

“I will not marry Tyler.” Natasha shook her head again. She refused to destroy her chance at happiness for a marriage of convenience. 

“Natasha, as the daughter of a prominent family, you should be aware that the re are certain matters beyond your control. You should think about the entire Harmon family, not just yourself. If you dare to break off this marriage, you will be making an enemy out of the Grants! 

“Even if my brother won’t touch you, your enemies will definitely not let you go easily. They have 

1/2 

restrained themselves thus far because of our support. How long do you think your family can last without our protection? I recall that your father is in conflict with the Dark Lord. Without my brother, do you think you guys can fend him o ff by yourselves? 

“Think carefully about it! In seven days, we will be attending the Harmons‘ ann ual family gathering. Whether we end up friends or foes depends entirely on y our decision! 

“We’re leaving.” After leaving them with those harsh words, Jayla stormed off with her entourage. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  384 – 

Chapter 384 

“Natasha Harmon! What’s wrong with you? Who gave you the green light to c all off the marriage?” Once Jayla left, Jessica finally unleashed her temper. Th e marriage concerned the fate of their family, and she would not allow Natash a to do as she wished. 

“Natasha, do you know how lucky you are to be able to marry Tyler Grant? W hat are you doing? Calling off the marriage?” Quentin felt like he was staring a t a fool. Tyler Grant was the cream of the crop of the Southern province, and t

he hope of Dragonmarsh. Before he hit thirty, he had been appointed as a gen eral who led tens of thousands of men. Young and talented, he was deemed t he best bachelor, and women fell on his feet in admiration. 

To their dismay, Natasha had no interest in Tyler at all, which everyone thoug ht was dumb. 

“I will have the final say in my marriage. I have no feelings for Tyler, and I won ’t marry him,” she replied calmly. In the past, she would have accepted an arra nged marriage in the interest of the Harmon Family, especially when Tyler wa s an impeccable candidate in terms of family background, talent, and potential . He was literally perfect. She would meet everyone’s expectations by marryin g Tyler, but now, she only had eyes for Dustin. 

“You can develop your feelings for him over time. No matter what, you’re marr ying him!” Jessica declared firmly. “This is the only way you’ll be happy, and w e will be safe. If you call off the marriage, you’ll put your family in trouble!” 

“Right, Natasha! You better not forget about the existence of the Dark Lord. H e’s a looming threat to our family. Without the Grant Family’s backing, the Dar k Lord might come for us at any time!” 

Quentin warned her sternly. 

But she replied with a frown, “I will think of a way to deal with the Dark Lord.” 

“Deal with him? How?! It’s been ten years. Every year, one of us Harmons wo uld be killed for no good reason. Even after your dad and your uncle hired exp erts and gave their best efforts, they have no way to stop the Dark Lord, so wh at makes you think you can take him down?” Jessica 

retorted. 

“Give me some time. I can do it.” Natasha had a determined look in her eyes. 

Jessica shook her head. “There’s no time. In seven days, Tyler will show up at our annual family gathering to ask for your hand in marriage. If you turn him d own, our family might as well be 

ruined.”

Natasha fell into  

a heavy silence. She only had seven days left, and she had no idea what her f ate would be if she could not come up with a solution. 

Meanwhile, Dustin was at the Nicholson Villa, where he handed Dahlia a chec k. “Here you go. These are the investments I got for you.” 

“Investments?” She took a better look and froze up. “O– 

one billion dollars? Where did you get that money from?” 

“I have a friend who works at a bank. I got him to issue me an interest– free loan. This will tide you 

1/3 

Chapter 384 

over,” Dustin explained. Technically, he wasn’t lying because Roderick Brooks indeed owned a few private banks. 

“When did you have a friend in the bank?” Dahlia looked at him curiously. The friend practically lost out on the deal if it was an interest– 

free loan, and that was a pretty huge favor for Dustin to 

return. 

“I’m a doctor, after all. I save lives all day, so it’s not weird for me to make frie nds along the way.” 

He shrugged. 

“That’s true.” She nodded and beamed at the sight of the check in her hands. “I have to say, you really helped me a lot this time. With this one billion check, I will secure my position as the chairman of Cardinal Group.” 

“A billion– 

dollar check? What are you talking about?” Florence and James wandered int o the room 

at that moment.

“Mom, look at this!” Dahlia handed Florence the check. The  latter was overjoyed when she saw the figure on the check. “D–d– did I see wrongly? This is a check worth one billion!” 

“One billion?” James‘ eyes bulged in shock. He had never seen that insane a mount of money in his 

life. 

“How’s that? It’s a surprise, isn’t it? Dustin brought me the check,” Dahlia sho wed off proudly. 

“Dustin?” Florence furrowed her brows and examined him from head to toe wit h doubt. “Are you sure he’s capable of this? Is the check a fake?” 

“Of course not. I verified it multiple times. It’s a real check!” Dahlia looked seri ous. 

“This can’t be right! He’s dirt poor. Since when is he loaded?” James remaine d suspicious. 

“I might be poor, but I have a couple of rich friends. If you don’t trust me, just h and the check back to me.” Dustin gestured for the check. 

“We trust you! Of course, we do!” Florence hurriedly stuffed the check into her pocket and squeezed a smile at him. “Oh, Dustin, you’ve changed in such a s hort time! I never thought you’d have a billionaire friend! When are you going t o introduce him to us?” 

An extra connection would open up paths. A man who could lend a billion doll ars in one go was definitely someone remarkable. If the Nicholsons could get on his good side, they would benefit immensely from this relationship in the fut ure. 

James protested with displeasure, “Mom, are you seriously falling for all his ga rbage?” 

“You’re the garbage!” Florence spat at him and gave him a good slap on the b ack  

of her head. She chided him, “You little brat! Watch your manners when you s peak to your brother–in–law! Speak nicely!”

“Huh?” James was caught off– 

guard by the sudden change in his mom’s attitude. She had been haughtily po inting fingers at Dustin, but in a matter of seconds, she was smiling and grovel ing at him. 

James thought, “It’s shocking how she changes in a blink of an eye! What a sk ill!” 

“Dustin, are you hungry? Do you want me to cook you some food? By the way , don’t forget to share the contact details of that friend with me. I need to ask h im for advice on personal finance matters. 

2/3 

Chapter 384 

“Florence was practically glowing with a level of enthusiasm unseen before. 

“It’s alright. I’m  

not hungry.” Dustin shook his head. This was the first time he received such w arm treatment from Florence in his three years of marriage, and he wondered if that was the 

power of money. 

“Mom, you should go get the groceries. I need to go somewhere with Dustin, a nd we’ll come home for a meal later,” Dahlia suddenly suggested. 

“Where are you going?” Florence questioned. 

“Of course, we’re on our way to make Madam Gloria fulfill her promise. We no w have a billion dollars worth of investments. They have nothing to say, even i f they’re unwilling to make me the chairman!” Dahlia smiled brightly. 

“Okay! Go now and have that chairman position secured!” Florence urged her daughter to leave with excitement. 

Once Dahlia secured the position as the chairman of Cardinal Group, she wou ld be one step closer to becoming the head of the Nicholson Family, and the r est of them would be elevated to a higher 

status as a result too.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  385 – 

Chapter 385 

A Mercedes–Benz rolled to a stop in front of a villa with a great riverside view. 

“Dahlia, I won’t go with you. I splashed tea on Madam Gloria yesterday. I bet s he won’t be glad to see me.” Dustin chuckled. 

“That’s fine. Wait for me here. I’ll be back soon.” Dahlia gave him a firm nod a nd marched into the villa alone. 

At that time, Gloria was having her tea leisurely, with Dakota seated right besi de her, massaging her shoulders and legs with great care. 

“Madam, Dahlia asks to meet you.” An elderly lady came up and announced r espectfully. 

“Why is she here? Is she begging for mercy because she knows that she’s inc apable?” Dakota sounded puzzled. 

Gloria put her teacup on the table and replied calmly, “Let her in.” “Yes, Madam.” The elderly servant shuffled away and led Dahlia into the villa. “You have something to ask from me?” Gloria looked up at the sudden visitor. 

“Madam Gloria, I have completed your request. Here’s a check for one billion dollars. Please take a look.” While speaking, Dahlia handed Gloria the check. 

“A check of one billion? Are you joking?” Dakota snatched the check away, bu t her expression fell when she saw the figure on it. “T–there’s a billion here!” 

“Let me have a look.” Gloria took the check and examined it. Her face scrunch ed up in displeasure. “Dahlia, it’s only been a day. Where did you get the mon ey from?” 

Gloria had looked into them and knew that Dahlia’s family was incapable of ge tting a billion dollars worth of investment in such a short timeframe. There was something fishy going on.

“You don’t have to be concerned about that. I have my connections.” Dahlia re fused to offer a detailed explanation. 

“Hmph! The Nicholson Family has always been upright and honest! If your  money comes from a dirty source, it will not be counted!” Gloria reminded her coldly. 

“That’s right! Who knows? The money might have come from a robbery or thef t! If you don’t offer a clear explanation, we won’t let you off the hook!” Dakota echoed Gloria’s words. 

“If you are dying to know, I shall tell you the truth. Dustin borrowed the money. ” Dahlia did not bother to hide the fact from them. 

“Dustin?” Dakota was  

first perplexed, followed by a look of disdain. “Oh, Dahlia, you have to make u p a better lie than that! The good–for– 

nothing, Dustin Rhys, can never get his hands on a billion’s worth of investme nts!” 

“Believe it or not, it’s up to you. At the end of the day, we got the money you a sked for,” Dahlia remarked calmly. 

“Sure, you did. But it’s not enough,” Gloria suddenly said. After the initial shoc k from the check, 

Chapter 384 

Florence was practically glowing with a level of enthusiasm unseen before. 

“It’s alright. I’m not hungry.” Dustin shook his head. This was the first time he  received such warm treatment from Florence in his three years of marriage, a nd he wondered if that was the 

power of money. 

“Mom, you should go get the groceries. I need to go somewhere with Dustin, a nd we’ll come home for a meal later,” Dahlia suddenly suggested. 

“Where are you going?” Florence questioned.

“Of course, we’re on our way to make Madam Gloria fulfill her promise. We no w have a billion dollars worth of investments. They have nothing to say, even i f they’re unwilling to make me the chairman!” Dahlia smiled brightly. 

“Okay! Go now and have that chairman position secured!” Florence urged her daughter to leave with excitement. 

Once Dahlia secured the position as the chairman of Cardinal Group, she wou ld be one  

step closer to becoming the head of the Nicholson Family, and the rest of the m would be elevated to a higher status as a result too. 

Chapter 385 

A Mercedes–Benz rolled to a stop in front of a villa with a great riverside view. 

“Dahlia, I won’t go with you. I splashed tea on Madam Gloria yesterday. I bet s he won’t be glad to see me.” Dustin chuckled. 

“That’s fine. Wait for  

me here. I’ll be back soon.” Dahlia gave him a firm nod and marched into the v illa alone. 

At that time, Gloria was having her tea leisurely, with Dakota seated right besi de her, massaging her shoulders and legs with great care. 

“Madam, Dahlia asks to meet you.” An elderly lady came up and announced r espectfully. 

“Why is she here? Is she begging for mercy because she knows that she’s inc apable?” Dakota sounded puzzled. 

Gloria put her teacup on the table and replied calmly, “Let her in.” “Yes, Madam.” The elderly servant shuffled away and led Dahlia into the villa. “You have something to ask from me?” Gloria looked up at the sudden visitor. 

“Madam Gloria, I have completed your request. Here’s a check for one billion dollars. Please take a look.” While speaking, Dahlia handed Gloria the check. 

“A check of one billion? Are you joking?” Dakota snatched the check away, bu t her expression fell when she saw the figure on it. “T–there’s a billion here!”

“Let me have a look.” Gloria took the check and examined it. Her face scrunch ed up in displeasure. “Dahlia, it’s only been a day. Where did you get the mon ey from?” 

Gloria had looked into them and knew that Dahlia’s family was incapable of ge tting a billion dollars worth  

of investment in such a short timeframe. There was something fishy going on. 

“You don’t have to be concerned about that. I have my connections.” Dahlia re fused to offer a detailed explanation. 

“Hmph! The Nicholson Family has always been upright and honest! If your mo ney comes from a dirty source, it will not be counted!” Gloria reminded her col dly. 

“That’s right! Who knows? The money might have come from a robbery or thef t! If you don’t offer a clear explanation, we won’t let you off the hook!” Dakota echoed Gloria’s words. 

“If you  

are dying to know, I shall tell you the truth. Dustin borrowed the money.” Dahli a did not -bother to hide the fact from them. 

“Dustin?” Dakota was first perplexed, followed by a look of disdain. “Oh, Dahli a, you have to make up a better lie than that! The good–for– nothing, Dustin Rhys, can never get his hands on a billion’s worth of investme nts!” 

“Believe it or not, it’s up to you. At the end of the day, we got the money you a sked for,” Dahlia remarked calmly. 

“Sure, you did. But it’s not enough,” Gloria suddenly said. After the initial shoc k from the check, 

1/2 

she quickly recovered and came up with a plan. 

“Excuse me?” Dahlia raised a brow. “Madam Gloria, you said you wanted one billion in 

investments. Why are you now saying the amount is not enough?”

“I  

said that indeed. But the one billion dollars that you gave me is not for the inve stments. It’s for compensation,” Gloria went on with confidence. 

“Dustin Rhys was rude enough to splash hot tea in my face. I was scalded bec ause of that. Just think of the one billion as compensation for my medical bills. ” 

“What?” Dahlia’s expression changed when she heard the unreasonable dem and. One billion to make up for scalding her with tea? That was too much! 

“Madam Gloria, aren’t you asking for too much?” Frowning, Dahlia had expect ed Gloria to give her a difficult time, but the way Gloria went about it was ridic ulous and shameless. 

“Too much?” Gloria scoffed. “That beast, Dustin Rhys, has scalded my face. If we go by the book, I should have broken his legs. However, I will forgive  him if I get that one billion as compensation.” “Yeah!  

One billion dollars in exchange for his legs. It’s a sweet deal for him!” Dakota agreed. She had been racking her  

brains to break the promise, but she was surprised that Gloria had come up wi th a solution in no time. Gloria was indeed a wily old fox! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  386 – 

Chapter 386 

“Madam Gloria, you need to be fair. What you’re doing now  is intentionally setting me up to fail!” Dahlia had a sour expression on her face. No sane person would sit still after being robbed of one billion dollars. 

“Shut up! Where are  

your manners when you’re speaking to my grandma? You should know your p lace!” Dakota yelled at Dahlia. 

“You need to pay up for what you’ve done. Dustin lashed out at people, and h e should rightly pay for that. This is enough. I’ll be upfront with you. If you pull another one billion dollars, I’ll make you the chairman. If you can’t, you should get 

lost.” Gloria waved impatiently in a confident manner, as though she had Dahli a in her grip. 

“Why are you  

still standing there? Get lost now!” Dakota urged Dahlia to leave. 

However, before leaving, Dahlia said, “Madam Gloria, since you’re being unfai r, I will report this to the patriarch and make him the judge of this case.” 

“Stop right there!” With a sullen face, Gloria bellowed, “You rascal! How dare y ou threaten me? The audacity! Someone give her a slap!” 

“On it!” Dakota sneered and gave Dahlia two slaps on the face, leaving two cl ear marks on the cheeks. Dahlia cradled her face in shock and anger. 

“Why? Are you dissatisfied? Slap her two more times!” Gloria roared. 

“Yes, Madam!” Dakota slapped Dahlia hard on the face, twice. She had long h arbored resentment for Dahlia, the countryside girl with good looks. 

Dahlia bit her lips but did not say a word. Instead, she stared straight  at Gloria. 

“Is she still stubborn? Slap her harder!” Gloria was incensed at the defiant loo k in Dahlia’s eyes. Not many in the family had the guts to go up against her. 

“Beat her up!” Dakota got two elderly servants to beat and kick Dahlia. Within minutes, the poor girl was badly scratched on the face and suffered from bruis es all across her body. 

“You shameless thing! How dare you talk  

back to my grandma? I’ll teach you a lesson today!” Dakota released her pent  

up anger by hitting and cursing Dahlia. As a member of the direct line of desc ent, she was jealous at how Dahlia was chosen to be a candidate for the heir position instead. How could a country bumpkin and lowly slut outshine her in t erms of looks and grace? 

“Stop right there!” When Dakota and the rest of the women were in the middle of the assault, they heard an angry call coming from the entrance.

“Who’s yelling at our place?” Dakota looked up and was about to give the intru der a dressing down. But what greeted her was a hard kick in the face. She ye lped helplessly and was thrown a good three feet away. Not only was her nos e bent out of shape, but she also lost her front teeth. Her facial structure was s lightly affected because of the injuries. 

“Dustin Rhys! It’s you again! You animal!” Gloria’s anger reached its peak at t he sight of Dustin. She rose up and attempted to  

hit him with her walking stick. 

“Get lost!” Dustin slapped Gloria across the face, sending her collapsing onto t he ground. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  387 – 

Chapter 387 

“How dare you lay a finger on Madam Gloria? You crossed the line!” The elder ly servants standing around were taken aback when they saw that Gloria had been slapped. Enraged, they flung themselves at Dustin and attacked him. 

“A bunch of rude b*tches!” Dustin’s expression hardened, and he slapped the elderly servants out of his way without a word. Some fainted on the spot, som e were bleeding from their noses and mouths, and some lost their teeth, Withi n a blink of an eye, those who assaulted Dahlia were lying on the floor, immob 

ile. 

“Dustin Rhys, how dare you hit us? You’re asking for trouble!” Dakota stood u p, albeit staggering, with a look of menace and resentment on her face. She w as the daughter of a wealthy family, and her grandma was one of the heads of 

the Nicholson Family. A good–for–nothing like Dustin had beaten them up– he clearly didn’t know his place! 

“Not only am I beating you up, but I will also cripple you!” Dustin gave Dakota a heavy kick in the abdomen, sending her flying in the air into a wall, screamin g in pain and bleeding from the mouth. “You animal! You’re dead meat! Your e ntire family is in deep shit! How dare you hurt the Nicholsons? We’ll make you 

pay for that!” Gloria, who got up from the floor, hissed evilly at Dustin. No one had the audacity to lay a finger on her in many years. This young man had so me balls! “Make me pay? Oh, you don’t have the right to.” He slapped her on t

he face again, and this time, her nose and mouth were hit, and even her fake t ooth fell off. Almost instantly, she started convulsing and foaming at the mouth

“Dustin, don’t hurt them!” Seeing that, Dahlia jumped in to stop him. She was worried that he might accidentally kill Madam Gloria in a fit. 

“How are you feeling?” Dustin reined in his temper and helped her up from the floor. 

“I only suffered from a few external injuries. It’s nothing.” She forced a smile at him. 

“Your face is swollen. How is this ‘nothing‘?” Frowning, he looked sulky, and t he more he thought about the situation, the angrier he became, knowing they had been taken advantage of. 

His temper rose, and he stomped hard on Dakota’s face. Her decent– looking face was instantly horrifically ruined and bruised. Dustin finally felt sati sfied and pleased after taking the appropriate revenge. 

“I didn’t know you were so vindictive.” Although Dahlia was speechless at the scene, she couldn’t help but feel joy in her heart. It felt good to have someone avenging her. 

“If you don’t teach these rude b*tches a lesson, they will never learn.” He look ed cross. 

“Beating Dakota up is fine. But you also beat up the elderly, Madam Gloria. I’ m worried that we can’t get ourselves out of this.” After the initial joy, she was burdened by new worries. 

“I don’t care. If they want revenge, they can come at me.” Dustin sounded fear less. 

“She’s an insolent and disrespectful old hag. If I didn’t slap her today, she wou ld’ve really thought she was above everyone else.” With that, he took the chec k from Gloria’s pocket and left the villa with Dahlia. 

1/3

Soon after, Gloria stirred awake, still lying  

on the ground. She was greeted by the mess in the room. Touching her swolle n and red face, she bellowed with eyes bulging from anger, “That animal! I will tear both of them into pieces!” 

Next, she called a number on her phone. “Hey! Get Tarragon and Cougar her e! We’re executing the house law!” 

When they got back to the Peaceful Medical Center, Dustin immediately took out a tube of medication that he started applying to Dahlia’s skin. Dakota and t he elderly servants did not go easy on Dahlia at all. The poor victim was cover ed in bruises on her face, limbs, and across her body. He dared not imagine  the outcome had he not intervened in time. 

“Dahlia, do you want to learn a few moves from me? At least, you’ll have som e skills to defend yourself if you ever run into this kind of situation,” Dustin sug gested while applying the ointment. Her fair skin was as soft as silk to the touc h. 

“I’m not interested in fighting and killing. And I have you to protect me!” She  smiled at him softly. In her opinion, one could not solve problems with violenc e– 

that would only lead to more trouble. At the end of the day, an individual would only be powerful because of his or her connections and influence, not their m artial arts skills. Many of the big bosses were bad at fighting, but their existenc e was enough to stop anyone from stirring up trouble. The top dogs garnered r espect because of their reputation and influence. 

“I’d rather rely on myself. I am only truly strong because I train myself to be.” He shook his head. ” Take off your clothes. I need to apply the medication to y our back.” 

“Huh?” Her expression froze with awkwardness. “Um, maybe get Caitlyn to he lp out on this?” 

“She’s out getting groceries. I’m not asking you to strip naked. Why do you ma ke it sound like I’m taking advantage of you?” He rolled his eyes at her. 

“Okay then.” She pursed her lips and  

slowly took off her top to display the lovely curves of her back. Her milky skin was a sight to behold, a rare beauty indeed.

Dustin regained his composure and applied the medication to the bruises on h er back. Then, he gave her a slow and soft massage. 

“Ouch…” He seemed to have touched a sore area as she frowned and inhale d deeply. 

“Just bear with it. I’ll be done in a while.” During the massage, he channeled s ome internal energy to clear up the blood clots. Soon, she felt the pain in her b ack go away,  

and her body was basking in a comfortable and warm sensation. 

“Dear! I’m here!” They heard a singsong voice from the entrance. In the next moment, they found themselves staring blankly at Natasha and Caitlyn, who w ere standing quietly at the door with the fresh groceries in their hands. 

“I saw nothing!” Caitlyn covered her face and turned around, her cheeks flush ed in 

embarrassment. 

“What are you doing?” Natasha’s expression hardened, and her eyes filled wit h accusation. She was looking at a man and a woman in a room. The woman was stripped down to her 

Chapter 387 

undergarments, and the man was running his hand  

all over her. It looked suspicious no matter 

what. 

“Ahem, please ignore that. Dahlia has been injured, and I was applying some medication for her,” Dustin hastily explained himself, but he felt oddly guilty in doing so. 

“Applying medication?” Natasha was green in envy as she scanned  Dahlia from head to toe. “And does she need to take off her clothes for that? Do you need to sit close to each other? Look at you- you can’t even take your hands off her!”

“Eh?” Dustin turned around and saw his hands on Dahlia, and he immediately retracted his hands in shock. He believed his intention was pure, but why did he feel guilty after Natasha’s interrogation? 

“Caitlyn, come take a look. I look like the bad guy now, don’t I?” Natasha aske d with a straight face. 

“Um, what? What’s going on?” Caitlyn was taken aback and baffled. 

“Can’t you see? I’ve become a cuckquean!” Natasha crossed her arms over h er chest and scoffed. Hmph! Dustin Rhys, why don’t you change your name in stead? You should call yourself–Don Juan!” 

1 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  388 – 

Chapter 388 

“Don Juan?” Dustin’s lips twitched in disbelief. What was  

going on? Why did he get labeled as a playboy just for applying some medicat ion to his patient? 

“Ms. Harmon, there’s a misunderstanding here. He’s in fact applying the medi cation to my injuries. “Dahlia could not suppress a tiny smile at the jealousy on Natasha’s face. 

“Well, if you don’t trust my words, there’s nothing I can do about it.” Then, she slowly put on her clothes with a taunting look in her eyes. 

“Hmph! I need some medication  

too!” Natasha sat down beside Dustin and started unbuttoning her clothes. 

“Hey, what are you doing!” Shocked, he immediately stopped her. 

She gave him a look of displeasure. “What? You can apply medication for her, but not for me?”

“That’s because you’re not hurt!” Dustin was helpless in the face of the young lady from a wealthy family who was acting like a child. 

“Who said so? I am hurt in the heart, and it’s much worse than what she’s goi ng through! Just touch it, and you’ll know!” A defiant Natasha puffed her chest, inviting him to touch it. 

“Dustin, I feel some pain in the back. Can you apply more medication to it?” D ahlia did not back down and took off her top once more. 

However, Dustin was suffering from a raging headache in the face of the two difficult beauties. They had always been passive– 

aggressive with each other every time they crossed paths, and it was tough to pacify them. 

“Caitlyn! Help them out! I’ll get lunch  

ready!” His eyes lit up at the sight of his trusty assistant, and he grabbed the g roceries from her hands and slid into the kitchen. One way of avoiding trouble 

was by escaping the scene. 

“Hmph!” The women glared at each other and put on their clothes, finally putti ng the animosity to 

a temporary rest. 

After a busy time in the kitchen, he served everyone a sumptuous lunch. It wa s a four–course dish 

with soup that smelled good and tasted equally great. 

“Dear, have some grilled ribs. Look at you– 

you lost some weight!” Smiling, Natasha placed a piece of rib on his plate. He cautiously thanked her and quickly stuffed it into his mouth with a smile. 

“What’s good about ribs? You should try some chicken Alfredo. I know you lik e this the best.” Dahlia, not backing down, placed the chicken on his plate. 

“Grilled ribs are better, in my opinion. They’re succulent and chewy  at the same time. Great 

texture!” While speaking, Natasha put a second piece of rib on Dustin’s plate.

“To each his own! Dustin never gets tired of chicken Alfredo. You can’t compa re it to ribs.” Dahlia flashed a faint smile and piled a piece of chicken on the gr owing hill of food on Dustin’s plate. 

“Ribs are better!” 

“The chicken Alfredo is nicer!” 

1/2 

“Ribs!” 

“Chicken!” 

The women kept piling food on his plate while squabbling with barely conceale d hostility. Soon, the lunch he prepared was gone, all going into his plate that was overflowing with food. He did not know where to get started. 

Meanwhile, Caitlyn stared at the fight before her helplessly. She wanted to tak e her share of the meat, but she lost the chance to do so. 

“Dustin, my darling, is the chicken or rib better?” After the fight, the women tur ned their sharp gazes onto him and directed the question to him. The scene w as like deja vu, but this time, it was more frightening. 

“They’re both great!” He flashed a bitter smile and answered. “No! You can only pick one!” They glared at him with a threatening air. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  389 – 

Chapter 389 

“I can’t pick! They taste different, and the choice will depend on the time, the p lace, and the preference of the person.” Dustin bit the bullet and offered a neu tral opinion. 

“Hmph! You’re really good at talking yourself out of situations!” Dahlia rolled h er eyes, but at least she stopped bugging him.

“No matter what, you have to pick the ribs!” However, Natasha was more aggr essive, supported by the confidence that she had Dustin wrapped around her f inger. He could only smile without saying a word as he was drenched in cold s weat. 

“Dear, come with me. I have something to discuss with you.” After the heart– stopping lunch, Dustin was called to the side to talk by Natasha. 

Dahlia pretended that she was out for a casual stroll to eavesdrop. However, Natasha immediately noticed her plans and dragged Dustin into her car, keepi ng everyone out of their private 

discussion. 

“Natasha, what do you want to discuss?” He was curious. 

Natasha suddenly announced, “I’ll be honest with you– 

I might need to leave Swinton for a while.” 

“Leaving Swinton? Where to?” He was taken aback, 

“I’m going to my hometown in Millsburg.” Her expression dimmed at the thoug ht. “I have some family matters to tend to. And I need to take care of it right a way.” 

“What’s the important matter? Do you  

need my help?” He prodded cautiously. He knew that it must be a complicated matter because he rarely saw Natasha with a solemn face. 

“It’s fine. Just a private matter. I can take care of it myself.” She squeezed a s mile at him. She wanted to tell him the truth very badly, but she couldn’t do so. Despite Dustin’s outstanding martial arts skills, he was far from being able to t ake down the Grant Family. 

As one of The Tremendous Three, the Grants were influential across the milit ary, the government, and the business scene. One could say that they were in vincible in the Southern province. 

A single individual could never fight against a top dog like the Grants, and the last thing she wanted was to get him involved in the mess.

“Natasha, you must let me know if you are in trouble. Don’t put on a brave fac e and pretend that everything’s fine,” he assured her with a serious face. 

“Don’t worry. I know what to do.” She beamed at him, looking relieved. It  was worth taking the huge risk on her own after seeing him get nervous for he r. 

“How long do you plan to stay in Millsburg?” He asked her. “I’m not sure. It could be as quick as three days, or as long as seven days.” 

“Cool. I will call you in three days. If you haven’t settled the issue, I will head o ver to help.” He was being serious. 

“No, it’s fine.” She shook her head and rejected his offer. But he cut her off an d insisted. “You don’t have a say this time! Just listen to me!” 

1/2 

Chapter 389 

“Alright.” She gave him a helpless nod, but her heart was bursting with joy. 

At that moment, someone  

rapped on the car window. It was Dahlia, standing out there with a hostile look in her eyes. “What are  

you talking about? Are you not done yet? Shall I serve you tea?” 

Dustin coughed awkwardly and smiled. “I’ll get out now.” Then, he opened the door to leave. 

“Wait!” Natasha suddenly reached out and wrapped an arm around his neck. Then, she gave him a kiss with her red lips. 

He let out a muffled moan and tasted the sweetness whirling in his mouth. His body stiffened, and his mind went blank. Did she pull the same trick again? T his time, she was more bold and 

passionate. 

“You- 

” Dahlia glared at them and dragged Dustin out of the car. Feeling humiliated and angered, she yelled, “Natasha Harmon, what are you doing?”

“Not bad. He’s getting better at kissing.” Natasha licked her red lips, looking a s though she wanted more. Flashing a suggestive smile, she said to Dustin, “ Stay home while I’m gone. I’ll be back in two days for you.” 

With that, she stamped on the accelerator and sped away. 

“She’s shameless!” Dahlia stomped furiously. Too bad she could never get he rself to imitate Natasha’s coy behavior. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  390 – 

Chapter 390 

As night descended, there was a commotion at the Nicholson Villa as the entr ance door was busted down. Then, Gloria and her bodyguards from the Nicho lson Family barged in pompously. Two men, who were more than six feet tall, were eye– 

catching. The two guards shared some resemblance, and the muscles on thei r bodies were chiseled like rock cliffs. They stood there like two huge mountai ns that evoked fear. 

“Dahlia Nicholson! Get out right now!” Gloria yelled at the top of her lungs whe n she stepped foot in the house. Her face was still bruised from Dustin’s beati ng in the morning, looking terrifying, especially with the awful scowl. 

“Oh! If it isn’t Madam Gloria? What brings you here?” Florence emerged from t he kitchen but jumped at the sight of the entourage. 

“I’m asking you now. Where are Dahlia and Dustin?” Gloria hissed through grit ted teeth. 

“They haven’t been back since the morning. I have no idea where they went!” Florence replied 

meekly. 

“You have no idea? Are you trying to hide them?!” A woman with a bandaged face made her way 

out of the crowd.

Florence was taken aback by the figure, whom she failed to recognize. “Um, w ho are you?” 

“I’m Dakota!” The woman in bandages yelled. 

“Oh, it’s Dakota! What happened to your face? How did you get injured this ba dly?” Florence was 

shocked  

by the extent of Dakota’s injuries. One couldn’t tell her nose apart from her mo uth, and it was harder to recognize her as she was all wrapped up in bandage s. 

“How dare you ask me that question? It’s all thanks to your dearest daughter a nd son–in– 

law! They made me look like this!” Dakota grimaced. She was born pretty  and used her looks to her 

advantage, given that she was relatively talentless in other fields. 

However, Dustin destroyed her face with all the kicking and beating. It was not surprising that she would be infuriated. 

“What? Did they beat you up? That can’t be true!” Florence gasped in disbelief

“I am not the only victim. They also hurt Grandma! We must use the house la w on those two treacherous jerks!” Dakota yelled again. 

“Florence, get them here, or I’ll make you regret it!” Gloria grew impatient. 

“Madam Gloria, I have nothing to do with it! I really don’t know where they wen t!” Looking nervous, Florence added, “My daughter is kind and innocent. She can’t possibly hit anyone! I think this must be Dustin’s doing. Just arrest him if you want!” 

“Hmph! You and your sweet words! I want her slapped!” Gloria roared with rag e. 

“Yes, Madam!” The elderly servants that came with Gloria immediately went u p and pinned Florence down. The biggest of them all slapped Florence hard o n the face until she was seeing stars and bleeding from the nose.

“How dare you beat my mom? I’m not going easy on you!” James, who had de scended the stairs, was furious at the sight and dashed over while yelling. 

“Cougar!” Gloria gave one bulky bodyguard a look, and he went up to grab Ja mes by the collar, lifting the poor dude into the air like he was a puppy. 

“Ugh…” James‘ face turned a deep shade of red as he was suffocated. He str uggled for his life, but he couldn’t free himself. 

“Let go of my son!” A worried Florence butted against the elderly servants, gra bbed a fruit knife from the table, and plunged it into Cougar’s abdomen. 

They all heard a tiny clanking sound, but Cougar remained standing. The blad e in Florence’s hand 

broke into two. 

“What?” She stared blankly at the knife.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  391 – 

Chapter 391 

Was the bodyguard made of steel? Even a knife could not penetrate his skin! 

“Hmph! Cougar is a martial artist who’s at the height of internal  energy cultivation. Do you seriously think you can hurt him with that toy knife o f yours?” Dakota scoffed in disdain. Gloria had called in the two martial arts ex perts who worked for her to make up for her loss of dignity earlier. No matter h ow powerful Dustin was, he was destined to be defeated. 

“Get lost!” With a slap, Cougar subdued Florence. Gloria strutted up arrogantl y and rested her walking stick on Florence’s face, saying, “I’m giving you a ch ance to get Dahlia and Dustin  

to come home. If you don’t, I’ll break the legs of your son!” 

“Have mercy on me! I’ll make the  

call right now!” Florence frantically scrambled for her phone and called Dahlia, specifically reminding her daughter to bring Dustin home as well. However, s he kept the reason from Dahlia, fearing that Dustin wouldn’t show up. That wo uld only land the whole family in greater trouble. 

“Madam Gloria, they’ll be here in no time. Please wait.” Florence was all smile s. 

“I’ll allow 15 minutes, tops. With each minute that passes after that, I’ll crush o ne finger of your son!” Gloria threatened. 

“What?” Florence was stunned. If Dahlia and Dustin were late for more than te n minutes, James would lose all fingers on both hands! 

James felt aggrieved and helpless, for he didn’t ask to be part of this circus. 

During the quiet wait, the door to the villa was busted open once more. A grou p of men marched in as though they were ready to kill. 

“Sir Hummer?” Florence and James were shocked at the man in the lead. Ed win’s unannounced presence at midnight was quite unexpected. 

“Who are you?” Gloria confronted the new visitors with a frosty tone.

“I’m here for these  

two.” Edwin pointed at Florence and James. “The rest of you better get out rig ht now!” 

“Oh, it looks like Florence has asked someone to help her out!” Gloria scanne d the men with disdain. “What can a  

few men do? Tarragon and Cougar will easily annihilate you.” 

“That’s right! You better beg for forgiveness if you don’t want trouble!” Dakota yelled at Edwin’s men, thinking that the few men were no match for Nicholson Family’s elite fighters. 

“I shall repeat myself once more. Those who are unrelated to them– get lost right now!” Edwin warned them. 

However, Gloria merely announced, “He needs to be put in his place! Someon e beat him up!” “Yes, Madam!” The elderly servants chuckled menacingly and charged at Edwin. He was emotionless when he pulled a pistol with a silencer from his back and pointed it at the elderly 

servants. 

“Wait a minute! We can talk– 

” The elderly servants looked alarmed and attempted to talk to him, 

but what followed were muffled gunshots. The elderly servants fell to the  floor, each with a gunshot wound in their foreheads. None were breathing. 

Edwin blew on the pistol and asked coldly, “Who is next?” 

The others stared at the scene with terror. No one  

expected Edwin to be as ruthless as to gun down lives without hesitation. His psychopathic behavior sent shivers down their backs. 

“D– 

do you know who I am? How dare you kill my people? You’re reckless!” Gloria gathered herself and grew furious. The elderly servants were her confidantes, and she was extremely angry to see them murdered. 

“I’m uninterested in the names of the dead,” he said coolly, shooting Gloria.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  392 – 

Chapter 392 

Edwin pulled the trigger, sending a bullet in Gloria’s direction. At the life–or– death moment, the bulky Cougar positioned himself  

to shield her, arms crossed over his chest in a protective stance. At the same t ime, two heavy metal rings slid out of his sleeve. 

The sound of metal clanking was accompanied by flying sparks as the bullet w as sent flying astray after it came into contact with the metal rings. Cougar sne ered as he stood in front of Gloria like a mountain. He clearly did not fear Edwi n. 

Bullets from an average pistol were not a threat when he was at the height of i nternal energy cultivation, thanks to his speedy response in comparison  to that of an average shooter. He could either dodge the bullet or stop it with h is weapons. It was impossible to hurt him as long as it wasn’t an ambush from the back, and that was the power of a trained martial artist! 

“D– 

did he stop the bullet?” Florence was shocked once more. At that point, they wondered if Cougar was even human for blocking both the fruit knife attack an d the gunshot. 

“Do you think you’re invincible with that pistol? You bumpkin!” Gloria recovere d from the initial scare and collected herself. With  

Tarragon and Cougar beside her, no one could hurt her. 

“How dare you  

shoot at my grandma? You’re asking for death! Cougar, I want him crippled!” Dakota gave out the orders. 

“Roger that!” Cougar cackled and launched himself into the air by jumping ligh tly. He sailed across like an arrow from a bow as crushed the tiles underneath his feet, and he barreled toward Edwin at a frightening speed. 

“That’s just a minor trick!” A short guy in a cap, who was standing behind Edwi n, suddenly made his move and charged at Cougar. The two collided and set off an explosion. As the dust cleared, everyone could see that the short guy c

aught Cougar’s fists in his hand. The impact of the collision had shattered the tiles underneath their feet into pieces. 

Cougar’s eyes wavered  

with shock as he grunted. He never thought that someone would have the po wer to stop his punch. 

“Boss, he doesn’t look like our target today.” The short guy held his cap with o ne hand to prevent it  

from blowing it away. At the same time, he cast a cool look at Edwin. “If you w ant him killed, you need to top up.” 

“50 million for each person,” Edwin replied, unperturbed. 

“Haha! No problem!” The short guy grinned in excitement. 

“You’re asking for death!” Feeling belittled, Cougar was infuriated and lashed out with a punch. The punch was so heavy that it could break metal. 

“You don’t know your limits.” The short guy shook his head and suddenly lurch ed at Cougar. He dodged the punch and hit Cougar hard in the abdomen. 

A dull thud was heard. Cougar’s abdomen, which had withstood the fruit knife stab, had a hole in it. The fist of the short guy penetrated through Cougar’s fle sh and emerged from the back. The scene was a horrifying, bloody mess. 

1/2 

Cougar froze up and stared at the fist that pierced through his abdomen in dis belief. Never in his wildest dream had he imagined that someone would put a f ist through the steely body that he trained and built for years. 

“How is that possible?” Gloria and the rest were terrified and shocked, especia lly knowing that Cougar was powerful enough to take down a hundred men. H e could even defend himself against guns with ease. To their dismay and bewi lderment, Cougar was taken down by a martial arts expert in one move. 

“50 million pocketed.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  393 –

Chapter 393 

The short guy grinned as he flung Cougar’s body against the wall, where the b ody left a bloody 

trail. 

“Cougar!” Tarragon hugged the body of his little brother and seethed in venge ance. 

“How dare you kill my brother? I’ll tear you into pieces!” Then, he lunged at the short guy like a crazed beast, only to have the short guy kick him in the chest. 

Tarragon seemed to have been run over by a truck. He was flung aside and fe ll hard onto the ground, where he coughed up blood. His rib had collapsed. 

The Nicholsons gasped at the second casualty. They knew that  Tarragon was way stronger than Cougar, but even the elder brother was defe ated after an attack from the short guy. That left them wondering about his ori gins. 

“W– 

who exactly are you?” Tarragon pressed on his chest as blood oozed from his nose and mouth. He knew his opponent must have been a divine– level martial artist to win with just a move. 

“I’m Hillcrest, a gold– 

tier assassin in the Bounty League.” The short guy grinned widely. 

“A gold– 

tier assassin in the Bounty League?” Tarragon appeared mortified by the ans wer. Although he was not acquainted with Hillcrest, he was well aware of  the weight of the  

reputation. The Bounty League was full of martial arts experts. 

Even the bronze–tier assassins were formidable on their own, and the silver– tier assassins were 

practically invincible. Not to mention the rare gold– 

tier assassins, who were the elites with

expertise in their fields of choice and cost billions to hire! 

Tarragon had thought that he was sent here to teach  

some rascals a lesson, but little did he know 

that he would run into the gold– 

tier assassins of the Bounty League. Talk about unlucky! 

“Old hag, it’s your turn now.” Edwin lifted his gun again. 

“Quick! Protect her!” Dakota’s eyelids twitched as she yelled in panic. 

“Go!” The group of loyal bodyguards from the Nicholson Family charged at Ed win, who started firing like crazy with high accuracy. Each bullet was fatal. In n o time, he had taken out half of the 

bodyguards. 

The rest who came closer were taken down by Hillcrest without fuss. In the bli nk of an eye, the Nicholsons‘ bodyguards suffered a huge loss and multiple ca sualties. No one was left standing. 

Gloria and  

the others were gripped by fear and trembling incessantly upon witnessing the scene. 

They had never thought that they’d lose all the expert bodyguards whom they had specifically 

called in from Glenstead. 

“Do you have any last words?” Edwin marched up to Gloria without expressio n. 

“Wait! You’d better  

not do anything rash. I’m from the Nicholson Family of Glenstead. If you dare so much as to lay a finger on me, the family will come at you!” Gloria rebuked him sternly. 

“Is that all? Time to meet your maker, then.” Edwin did not waste time convers ing as he raised his 

gun once more.

1/2 

“Stop!” When he was about  

to pull the trigger, he heard a feminine and commanding voice from the entran ce. He turned around and spotted two familiar faces– 

Dustin Rhys and Dahlia Nicholson. 

“Oh! The real VIPs are here!” Edwin scrunched up his eyes with a murderous l ook. He had attempted to make use of Boulderthorn and Royal Valor to get rid  of Dustin, but he did not succeed. 

The bastards from  

Royal Valor had gone missing, and no one had heard from them so far. He ha d no choice but to take matters into his own hands and hired the gold– tier assassins to avenge his children. Now that he was face–to– face with the killer, he was overcome with vengeance. 

“Edwin Hummer, you’d better not try anything funny! Release Madam Gloria n ow!” Dakota ordered. 

“Oh, is she a madam from the family? This is great.” Edwin suddenly broke int o a smile as he pointed the gun at Gloria’s temple. “I’ll give you a choice– either she or Dustin have to die. Pick 

one.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  394 – 

Chapter 394 

“What did you say?” Dahlia frowned at him. 

“Was it not clear enough? I shall repeat myself then.” The smile disappeared f rom Edwin’s face. “I will only spare one person. Either that old woman or Dusti n. Now, it’s your turn to decide who’s living and who’s dying.” 

“Dahlia! Just let Dustin go! It’s your chance to redeem yourself!” Dakota starte d yelling. 

“Right! If you save me today, I will forgive your wrongs and even help you sec ure the chairman position!” Gloria dangled a promise as well. She lost her min

d at that moment because of Edwin’s mercilessness. He could not be reasone d with, and he would take any life without hesitation. She still had a lot to live f or and refused to be sacrificed. 

“Edwin Hummer! We do not have grudges against you! Why do you have to c ome after us?” Dahlia frowned deeply. 

“You don’t?” Edwin laughed maniacally, throwing his head back. “Oh, Dahlia Nicholson, why don’t you ask the people around you about the grudges betwe en us?” 

After Edwin’s son and daughter were both killed and his family went through a massacre, he developed a vendetta against Dustin Rhys. Dahlia was wrong t o claim that there was nothing 

between them. 

“Edwin Hummer, just come at me if you want revenge. Why do you have to pu ll tricks?” Unfazed, 

Dustin remarked. 

“I would have killed you if I wanted to. But I will not make it an easy death for y ou. I want you to witness your family and friends dying in their pools of blood. I want to see anger, despair, and remorse in you. That way, you’ll have a taste of the excruciating grief!” Edwin cackled like a 

madman. He had nothing more to lose ever since he lost his children. 

“Do you think you are capable of doing that?” Dustin had a calm look in his ey es. Many wanted 

him dead, but he has been unharmed so far. 

“Hah! I know you are powerful. It’s hard to take revenge on my own. But today , I came prepared. I did not mind spending a fortune on hiring the three gold– tier assassins from the Bounty League just to take you down. With them here, you are destined to die, even if you are an invincible 

monster.” 

As he was speaking, he made a gesture, and three people behind him took a step forward. The short guy 

on the left was Hillcrest. Standing in the middle was a man with gray hair, who had oddly ape– 

like, lengthy arms that reached his knees. On the right was a lady wearing a m ask. She was dressed in a bodycon suit, which flaunted her curvy figure. The t wo knives she held were sparkling dimly and were obviously  dripping with poison. 

“On the left is Hillcrest. Snow Monkey is the one in the middle. You’ll also see Scorpion on the right. They are all gold– 

tier assassins.” Edwin generously introduced the assassins  to Dustin to instill fear and despair in him. 

“You rascal! It’s your honor to die in our hands.” Hillcrest grinned. 1/2 

“Let’s get this over with and bag the money.” Snow Monkey remained express ionless. 

“Haha… It’s a pity that a handsome guy like you is meeting your end today. F ancy having fun with me before that?” Scorpion licked her lips greedily. 

The air was filled with dread upon the entrance of the three assassins. The pe ople in the room started trembling uncontrollably. 

“My gosh! What is that guy doing, putting together three gold–tier  assassins?” Tarragon was covered in a cold sweat. It was rare enough to com e across a gold–tier assassin. It would be his 

first time witnessing three of those working together, which was unheard of. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  395 – 

Chapter 395 

To Tarragon, the fact that Edwin assembled the best to take down an average man like Dustin, was rather puzzling.

“After all the hoo– 

ha, it turns out that their target is Dustin! Thank God.” Dakota let out  a sigh of relief in secret. There was a saying: the enemy of my enemy is my fri end. Since Edwin shared the same goal as the Nicholsons in wanting to get ri d of Dustin, she believed they should not be stuck 

in a confrontation. 

“Evil defeats evil. Dustin Rhys, you’ll be dead today!” Gloria chuckled gleefully . She had heard of the Bounty League and understood the severity of  having a gold– 

tier assassin here. A humble doctor like Dustin would never defend himself ag ainst one. 

“You really splurged to get me killed.” Dustin shook his head, appearing fearle ss at the threat. 

“I’m willing to give up my family fortune as long as I get my revenge.” Edwin s niggered. 

“I’m afraid you’ll be disappointed today. This bunch can’t kill me,” Dustin replie d. 

“Can’t they? Wow, you jerk. Look at you, facing death with that bold attitude!” Hillcrest smirked at him. “A small man like you does not understand the power of a gold–tier assassin. Killing you is like squishing an ant.” 

“Is that so? Try me.” Dustin smiled at him. 

“Alright! I shall show the difference in our powers!” Hillcrest grinned and launc hed himself at Dustin at the speed of a bullet. When he was near, he hurled a punch at Dustin’s chest. However, Dustin did not dodge the attack. Instead, h e punched in Hillcrest’s direction as well, and their fists 

came into contact. 

The hard collision led to an explosive sound as their internal energy was unlea shed, leading to strong gales blowing around. When their fists met, Hillcrest’s i mmediately cracked, and blood sputtered everywhere. The bones in his arms shifted backward and pierced through his shoulder, and his flesh was twisted f rom the impact.

With a painful scream, Hillcrest was thrown against the wall. He vomited blood and lost consciousness right away. Meanwhile, Dustin stood firm in his origin al position with his fist 

extended. 

“What?” The people around them were dumbfounded. They could not believe that the proud Hillcrest, who had murdered Cougar with one move, was now t aken out by Dustin’s punch. That was too ridiculous. 

“You sure are something for being able to hurt Hillcrest. Too bad you’re still dy ing today!” Snow Monkey looked grim as he launched a quick attack at Dustin’ s head with his long and girthy arms. He was much stronger than Hillcrest in t erms of direct  

attacks. Still, Dustin stood there emotionlessly as he punched Snow Monkey i n the chest at high speed. 

Snow Monkey’s body stiffened before his chest dented inward. He slumped o nto the ground lifelessly, heaving his last breath with his eyes open. Till death, he never expected Dustin to move at a lightning speed that he  could not respond to. 

1/2 

“Die!” Right after Snow Monkey collapsed onto the ground, a prowling shadow emerged from his back. The figure held two blades that were shimmering with a gleam and plunged them into Dustin’s eyes. It was Scorpion’s ambush! 

The attack was well–timed– 

she had used Snow Monkey to divert Dustin’s attention, just so she could fatal ly attack Dustin. However, Dustin seemed to have seen that coming. He grabb ed the sharp blades with his bare hands and kicked her in the abdomen. That sent her screaming in pain, coughing up blood  

as she crashed into the tables and chairs. Then, she fainted on the ground. 

Within seconds, the three gold– 

tier assassins laid motionless on the floor. Dustin  

dusted his hands coolly and remarked, “So, that’s the best a gold– tier assassin could do.” 

As for the rest, they were gaping at him in shock. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  396 – 

Chapter 396 

The Nicholsons stared at the three gold– 

tier assassins before shirting their gazes at the 

expressionless Dustin with great alarm. No one had anticipated Dustin to be s o powerful. If they had not witnessed the scene with their eyes, they would ha ve laughed at the idea of a good– 

for- nothing person being talented in martial arts. 

“Is there something wrong with my eyes? When did the trash become a hero? ” James widened his eyes in disbelief. His impression of Dustin was that he w as a kept  

man who only learned a few useless martial arts tricks that were no match for the top assassins. However, Dustin’s 

performance  

shattered James‘ preconception. He was shocked to learn that his ex– brother–in–law was a martial arts expert. 

“Heavens! Is that really Dustin?” Florence was equally astonished. Even thoug h she was clueless about the gold– 

tier assassins from the Bounty League, she was aware of the capabilities of T arragon and Cougar. Logically, Dustin beat Hillcrest in terms of expertise, whi ch would place him levels above Tarragon and Cougar. 

“What the f*ck? Was that really their useless live–in son–in– law?” Dakota rubbed her eyes to make sure that she was seeing it right. Were the three gold–tier assassins from  

the Bounty League taken down? Did that happen due to Dustin’s prowess, or had the assassins been enjoying an undeserved 

reputation? 

“He’s a tough nut to crack. We need to get him out of the way soon.” After the shock, Gloria started plotting against Dustin. It was impossible to beat Dustin t hrough a martial arts battle, and the only method left was to threaten him with

her authority. She believed that Dustin wouldn’t dare to go against the Nichols on Family despite his outstanding martial arts skills. 

At the same time, Dahlia was staring at the familiar face with surprise. She wa s not aware of Dustin’s skills during their three– 

year marriage. His secret was indeed well hidden. 

“Edwin Hummer, the assassins you hired didn’t seem up for their jobs. I’m afra id you will walk away disappointed today.” Dustin looked up slowly with an am used twinkle in his eyes. 

“Y– 

you hid your skills from us!” Edwin appeared grim. He had thought that getting revenge was easy with the help of three gold–tier assassins, only to learn  that he had vastly underestimated 

Dustin. 

“Hid my skills?” Dustin smiled. “I have never attempted to do so. People like y ou do not require me to use my full strength yet.” 

“I admit that I have underestimated you. But don’t be too glad about it! I’m still in the game,” Edwin warned in a somber tone. 

“Oh, why? Do you still believe that you can get out of this?” Dustin questioned him. 

“Even if I can’t, I will take everyone here with me!” While speaking, Edwin sud denly tore his shirt apart to reveal the bombs that were strapped underneath. 

He cackled and said, “See this? Before I arrived, I made up my mind to die wit h everyone here. The number of bombs on me is enough to turn the villa into ashes!” 

Everyone at the scene looked terrified and listless upon hearing the remark, E dwin Hummer was 

1/2 

a crazy one indeed! 

“How? Dustin Rhys? Are you afraid now?” Edwin laughed loudly. “It doesn’t m atter if you are

skilled. You cannot survive a bombing.” 

“What do you want?” Dustin went forward and shielded Dahlia. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  397 – 

Chapter 397 

“Now! Kneel down immediately!” Edwin bellowed at Dustin. Dustin narrowed his eyes. “What if I don’t?” 

“No? Then I’ll take it out on her!” Edwin grabbed Gloria and pointed the gun at her temple. Knowing that Dustin was powerful, he needed to get himself a hu man shield. 

“Edwin Hummer! You’d better be careful! That’s Madam Gloria from the Nichol son Family!” Dustin’s expression sank. 

“Oh, she’s your Madam Gloria? Sounds like you care a lot about her, don’t yo u?” Edwin chuckled. ” Listen to what I say if you don’t want her to die!” 

“Dustin! What are you standing there for? Quick! Kneel!” Dakota urged him fra ntically. 

“You punk! Kneel! Do you want me dead?” Gloria’s face paled. 

“Madam Gloria, please be patient. I’ll save you real soon.” Dustin faked an an gry expression and challenged Edwin, “Edwin Hummer, just come at me! If yo u lay a finger on her, I won’t let this slip!” 

“Oh, you don’t know what it means to be desperate.” Enraged, Edwin shot Glo ria in one of her knees. She yelped in pain, and her face contorted. 

“That’s too much! Let her go! If not…” Dustin continued with his threats, but E dwin had already shot Gloria in the other knee. “Kneel!” 

“You rascal. Quick … Kneel, or we will make you pay!” Gloria was whimpering and wailing, drenched in sweat from the unbearable pain.

“Edwin Hummer! You need to stop! If you kill her, no one can save you from th e consequences!” Dustin looked furious, and that only made Edwin chuckle ha rder. 

“Is that so? If you care about her that much, I’ll give you a taste of losing your f amily!” Then, he pointed the gun at Gloria’s head and pulled the trigger. The b ullet shot through her head. 

“You animal- 

” Gloria was gripped by fear, but it was too late for her to say anything. Eyes o pen with indignation, her cold body fell onto the floor. 

“Edwin Hummer! Your enemy is me!” Dustin acted as though he was aggrieve d. 

“Great! I love seeing that face!” Edwin cackled and grabbed Dakota, who was frozen in a state of shock. “I have lots of hostages here. We can play this for a s long as you want. I’ll ask you once 

more–are you kneeling or not?” 

“Edwin Hummer, you’re being unreasonable!” Dustin chided him. Edwin did no t waste time. shooting Dakota in the leg. “Are you going to kneel or not?” 

Dakota finally realized the trouble she was in, and she wailed and yelled. Tear s and snot covered. her face as she cursed, “Dustin Rhys! I want  you to kneel right now! I’m the precious daughter of the Nicholson Family. The y won’t go easy on you if I’m hurt! Kneel, now!” 

“Dakota, you have to embody the spirit of a proud  

and upright Nicholson. You have to be an outstanding person in this life and th e afterlife! We need to fight against threats without ruining the family’s reputati on!” 

1/2 

“Oh, you motherf*cker! Quit the nonsense. We’re in an emergency. Do you wa nt me dead?” Dakota screamed at Dustin but was immediately shot in the leg again. She rolled on the floor, wailing and screaming in pain. 

“I’m warning you now! You’ll make yourself a public enemy if you kill Dakota N icholson!” Dustin hissed in anger while Dakota’s face contorted in rage. She w

as about to yell at him when she noticed the muzzle that was aiming at her. A bullet traveled through the middle of her forehead 

with a bang. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  398 – 

Chapter 398 

Dakota grunted as her body trembled and came to a stop, just like her voice th at died down. The darkness within the muzzle and Edwin’s cruel face started blurring as she lost consciousness. Finally, she collapsed flatly onto the groun d with a thud. Everything happened too fast, and she had not expected herself to die in such a manner. 

“I– 

is she dead?” Florence and the rest of the people were shaking in fear when t hey stared at Gloria and Dakota’s bodies. It felt so surreal to see the two arrog ant ladies killed. 

Meanwhile, Dustin glanced  

at the scene without much emotion. Evil defeats evil. Dakota and Gloria had al ways been impudent bullies who did not reflect on their actions even after bein g taught a lesson. Not only that, they came to him to seek revenge. Their deat hs meant nothing to him, partly because he was never a merciful person to sta rt with. He saw no issue with getting rid of the trouble by pulling some tricks. 

“Hah! How does that feel? Are you feeling the rage and pain? You must be dyi ng to kill me right 

now!” Edwin laughed evilly. “To be honest with you, this is just the beginning. I have a few more 

hostages in my hands. I can play this game with you.” 

Then, he walked up to James and pointed the muzzle at James‘ head. “Your b rother–in–law is the 

next in the firing line. Kneel or don’t–the choice is yours.”

“Sir Hummer! I’m not involved in this! Please don’t shoot me!” James‘ legs tur ned to jelly. He fell 

onto his knees and wailed, “You need to get the right person! If you are lookin g for your revenge, just kill Dustin! I’m innocent!” 

“That’s right, Sir Hummer! We have never done anything to you. If you want to kill Dustin, go 

ahead and do it. Don’t involve my son!” Florence begged in desperation. 

“Dustin Rhys is your son–in– 

law. The family will be dragged down by his actions. No one should 

dream of getting out of this unscathed. Well, the fate of your son is now in Dus tin’s hands.” Edwin 

flashed her a mocking smile. 

“Dustin Rhys, you bring bad luck! Look how much trouble you got us into! Kne el to Sir Hummer and beg for his forgiveness. If you don’t, I will not let this slid e!” a furious and panicked Florence 

scolded Dustin. 

“What are you standing there for? Kneel! I’m going to die if you don’t!” James glowered, his eyes 

red, as he screamed at Dustin. His body was shaking violently due to fear. He had witnessed the 

cruelty of Edwin in the killings of Gloria and Dakota. Edwin would shoot withou t as much as 

blinking an eye once he was riled up. James didn’t want to suffer a meaningle ss death like Dakota. 

“Edwin Hummer, I shall spare your life  

if you let them go,” Dustin remarked calmly. 

“Spare my life?” Edwin broke into a laugh. “Oh, Dustin, you still have not figur ed out the situation! I have the upper hand now because I determine who gets

to live or die! What else can you do to me if I shoot your brother–in– law in the head?” 

As he was speaking, he placed a finger  

on the trigger and was close to pulling it, but Dustin. 

flicked his fingers and sent a silver needle pricking into Edwin’s wrist. Edwin le t out a dull grunt when his arm was paralyzed. 

1/2 

Chapter 398 

“Get moving! Run!” Dustin reminded the others in the room. “Run! Quick!” 

Florence and James finally collected themselves and fled from the scene. Whi le running, James toppled over a few times because his legs had lost their str ength. Dustin frowned disapprovingly at the sight, thinking, “What a loser!” Th e quick– 

witted Dahlia had to lift her brother from the ground and help him escape from the villa. None of them wanted to die with Edwin, who had bomb’s strapped on his body. 

“Edwin Hummer, it’s just you and me now. It’s time to put this to an end.” Dusti n inched closer to Edwin with murderous intent in his eyes. Edwin had long be en on his hit list. He had made a mistake by letting Edwin live. 

“Die!” Edwin roared and picked up the gun from the floor, shooting Dustin in th e chest twice. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  399 – 

Chapter 399 

Two shots were fired, but the bullets came to a halt one inch before Dustin’s b ody. A protective energy sphere  

crystallized in the air, forming a shield against the bullet. 

“What?” Edwin’s pupils wavered in shock. He was mentally prepared for Dusti n’s prowess but was greatly taken aback at how Dustin stopped the bullets in t he air.

“Did you believe that you could hurt me with bullets?” Dustin shook his head. 

“If I can’t hurt you with a gun, I’ll die with  

you!” Suddenly, Edwin pulled out the remote control for the bomb and laughed deliriously. “Dustin Rhys, see you in hell!” 

With that, he pressed the button on the control. 

Meanwhile, Dahlia was on the run with James. They were some distance awa y from the villa before hearing the two gunshots. They spun around and realiz ed that Dustin had not followed after them. 

“Dustin?” Losing her composure, Dahlia frantically clambered toward the villa. 

“Hey! Why are you turning back? Do you want to die?” Florence quickly pulled her daughter back. “Mom! Dustin is still in there! He might be in danger. I nee d to help him!” Dahlia’s heart was in her mouth. 

“And what good will that be? Sir Hummer has a gun and bombs with him. You’ re running toward your death!” Florence grabbed Dahlia tightly, refusing to let go. 

“What do we do about Dustin?” Dahlia was a mess at that moment. 

“He’s the one who started the trouble, so he deserves what’s coming for him! I t’s none of our business!” Florence reminded Dahlia sternly. 

“Mom! What’s that nonsense? Dustin saved James just now! Can you stop bei ng selfish?” Dahlia furiously shook off Florence’s grip and sprinted toward the villa. At the same time, they heard a huge explosive sound that shook the terr ain. An explosion tore the villa into rubble, filling the surroundings with billowin g black smoke and blinding fires. 

“Dustin?” She stared blankly at the ruins of the villa, clueless about what to do next. Could a human possibly survive the explosion if the entire villa was redu ced to rubble? 

“How did that happen? How?” Dahlia, ashen– 

faced, looked like she was struck by lightning. Finally, she collapsed onto the ground, wailing and crying her heart out.

“Hey, why are you howling here?” She heard a familiar voice that sent a chill d own her spine. When she looked up in astonishment, she found Dustin standi ng in front of her. He emerged from the rubble unhurt. 

“Are you not dead? How could that be?” Bewildered, she looked at him blankl y. The impact and heat from the explosion had melted steel. She could not fig ure out how a human survived the incident. 

“Why are you shocked that I’m alive?” He gave her a funny look. 1/2 

Chapter 390 

“You’re alive! That’s great!” Sobbing in joy, she threw herself into his embrace, wrapping her arms tightly around his waist and refusing to let go, as though s he feared he might vanish. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  400 – 

Chapter 400 

Dustin felt the softness in his arms and the familiar scent tingling his nose. He broke into a smile. He could tell from her uncontrolled crying that she cared gr eatly about him. 

“Okay, now. Stop crying. Your tears are wetting this new shirt I bought two da ys ago.” After some hugging, Dustin finally opened his mouth. 

“What’s the big deal? I’ll just pay for  

the shirt.” She let go of him and didn’t forget to give him a pinch in the waist, s ending him grimacing in pain. “And what was that just now? Why didn’t you es cape sooner?” she confronted him. 

“He’s a ticking time bomb– 

no pun intended. Of course, I had to subdue him before I left,” he answered m atter–of–factly. 

“I know you’re great at fighting, but you have to care about your safety. He ha d bombs strapped on his body. What if he got you killed in an explosion?” she protested.

He grinned and replied, “But I’m all well.” 

“It’s all because of your dumb luck. You’d better not push your luck the next ti me!” she warned him. 

“Okay. I’ll act like a loser and think of my safety first.” He nodded furiously. 

“That’s more like it!” She nodded with satisfaction. It was all great being a glori ous hero, but that was also how people got themselves killed in a slip– up. She’d rather Dustin stay a loser. 

“Dustin Rhys, do you have nine lives? Why weren’t you dead from that huge e xplosion?” James and Florence cautiously made their way up to the rubble. 

“I need to thank my lucky stars for surviving the bombing,” Dustin dropped a c asual remark. 

“Oh my god! My villa!” Florence suddenly started howling at the sight of the ru bble when she realized the extent of the damage done. “Oh, Edwin Hummer, you asshole! I’m fine with him wanting to die. How could he ruin my villa  while he was at it? This is unforgivable!” 

“Mom, this all happened because of Dustin. I think you can ask him for compe nsation.” James was thinking fast and came up with an idea. 

“That’s right!” Florence nodded and grabbed Dustin by the sleeve. “Dustin  Rhys, it’s all your fault! You need to pay up for ruining my villa!” 

“Mom, a villa is nothing compared to a life. Dustin has saved us. Do you think i t’s fair to ask him. for compensation?” Dahlia frowned at her mother. 

“Why is that unfair? He got us into this trouble. Don’t you ever think of leaving if you don’t pay up!” Florence started acting like a Karen. 

“Alright, then. How much?” Dustin did not want to quarrel with her. 

“Eight million… No! Ten!” Florence was thinking on her feet and inflated the pr ice at the very last 

minute. 

“Mom! We bought this villa for five million. Aren’t you scamming Dustin by aski ng for ten million? “Dahlia grew increasingly annoyed.

Chapter 400 

“That was in the past. Don’t you know that housing prices are climbing like cra zy? I won’t let this slide if I don’t receive the ten million!” Florence put  her hands on her waist. 

“You-” Dahlia was about to go off, but Dustin pressed a hand against hers. “Whatever. Ten million it is. I’ll transfer it to your account tomorrow.” “Hmph! That’s more like it!” She gleefully let go of him. 

“Hey! Are you mad? Where are you going to get the money when you’re runni ng a tiny medical center?” Dahlia glared at him. 

“You shouldn’t underestimate  

  1. I provided the Harmon family with my prescription, and I will receive 50% of the sales of the pills they manufactured. Ten million is nothing.” Dustin appe ared unbothered. Be it the profits from Hillview Hotel or his 50% ownership of t he proceeds from Immortunol, he was

guaranteed a huge amount of bonus monthly, which could add up to  at least tens of millions per month. 

“At the end of the day, you’re still Natasha Harmon’s kept man.” Dahlia was dr ipping with jealousy. 

“Look at the way you put it. I am only her business partner. How could you call me a kept man?” Dustin objected.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  401 – 

Chapter 401 

“Hmph!” Dahlia refused to talk to him. Before leaving, she made sure to stomp hard on his foot. 

Thus, the brutal and unfortunate episode came to an end. The authorities arriv ed soon after the explosion. The fire brigade helped to clear the scene and put out the fire. At the end of the day, the authorities publicly announced the caus e of the explosion, blaming it on a gas explosion. 

Three days  

went by in the blink of an eye. During this time, Dahlia and her family returned to the Nicholson. family home to keep Henry Nicholson company. 

The Glenstead Nicholsons, meanwhile, sent a team to investigate Gloria and Dakota’s deaths, but after learning that the murderer, Edwin Hummer, had die d in a suicide bombing, they had no choice but to close the 

case. 

Notably, Regulus Nicholson made the decision to confirm  

Dahlia’s role as the chairman of the Cardinal Group. It was only time before sh e was officially acting in the chairman’s capacity. 

During the three days, Dustin received surprising  

news as well. He heard that the 900–year green lotus that 

Jayla Grant won in a bid was purchased by the Stoneray Order at a high price . Rumors had it that the Stoneray 

Order  

was the owner of a secret formula to speed up the ripening process of the lotu s, turning it into a 

thousand– 

year green lotus in a short time. However, the veracity of the rumors remaine d to be confirmed.

In order not to miss out on the treasured herb, Dustin specifically sent Roderic k back to Millsburg to carefully 

gather information. If the formula were real, Dustin would have to pay Stonera y Order a visit. 

He was also worried about Natasha, who had been out of contact for three da ys since she departed for 

Millsburg. She did  

not reply to texts or pick up calls. Even Park Place was empty, with only a few servants 

standing guard. 

At noon on the third day, an increasingly concerned Dustin spotted a silver Be ntley parked in front of the 

medical center. Overjoyed, he rushed out to take a look, only to find Ruth step ping out from the car. 

“Ruth, why are you here? Where’s your sister?” He was perplexed. 

“Natasha will not be back for a while.” Ruth lost her usual rigor and appeared grim. 

“What is that supposed to mean?” Dustin furrowed his brows. 

“Something’s happened at home, and she had to take care of it. She sends m e to you because she doesn’t 

want to worry you.” 

“What happened exactly?” he questioned. Based on his understanding of Nat asha, she wouldn’t have missed his calls if she hadn’t run into grave problems

“Stop asking for the details and wait for her updates. If she returns to Swinton after a few days, that means the problem has been resolved. If she doesn’t ret urn, you should forget about her.” Ruth was ready to leave. 

“Wait a moment!” He grabbed her arm with a stern look on his face. “Tell me, i s she in danger? If she is, I’ll immediately rescue her!”

Chapter 401 

“Natasha is safe and sound. She’s unharmed.” Ruth shook her head woefully. 

“But what was all that just now? Did Natasha run into trouble?” he asked in  a firm tone. 

“Dustin, let this go. You can’t sort out this matter on your own. It’ll only implicat e you. Natasha doesn’t want to drag you into the mess.” Ruth let out a heavy sigh. 

“How will we know if we don’t give it a try? I believe that we can  overcome all the difficulties!” However, Dustin’s expression hardened when R uth refused to open up. “Ruth Harmon, if you don’t tell me, I’ll travel to Millsbur g and get to the bottom of it! Do not blame me for wreaking havoc in the Harm on family! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  402 – 

Chapter 402 

“Hey, how can you be so stubborn?” Dustin’s one–track mind  made Ruth blow her top. “My sister didn’t tell you for your own sake. Otherwis e, you’d always be at risk of a fatal disaster!” 

“Hmph, I’ve been through rain and fire for years. Is there anything I haven’t en countered before? I stand by my words– 

if you don’t say it, I’ll go ask myself!” Dustin said resolutely. 

“You” Ruth stamped her feet in fury, but she didn’t know how to rebut. After a moment, she shook her head helplessly. “It seems like my sister was right: yo u won’t give it a rest. I really don’t know if this is a blessing or a curse. Didn’t y ou say you want to  

go to Millsburg to see my sister? Fine. I can take you there, but you have to lis ten to me. You can’t act rashly! Or else my sister and I will also get dragged d own with you. Got it?” 

“Alright!” Dustin agreed. Right now, he only wanted to see for himself that Nat asha was fine. 

“Tidy up. I’ll wait for you in the car,” Ruth said, then went straight to the car,

At that moment, Maximus, who’d heard the commotion, walked over. “Dustin, you’re going out?” 

“Yeah, I’m going to Millsburg to get something done. I’ll probably be there for about five days. Please help take 

care of the home in the meantime.” Dustin patted his shoulder

“No problem! If there’s anything, just ring me anytime!” Maximus patted his ch est. 

“Okay.” Dustin nodded. He picked up his bags, turned around, and got into the car. 

With Maximus–who’d already achieved divinity– 

around, things should be fine in Swinton. 

The car moved out quickly, making its way to Millsburg. After half a day, the c ar finally came to a stop in an urban village in the evening. They arrived at a s mall villa with a garden. 

The door opened, and Ruth and Dustin alighted. 

“Ms. Ruth, you’ve arrived.” At that moment, a kind–looking middle– aged man walked out of the villa. 

“Mr. Robinson, this is Dustin Rhys. Over the next few days, you are in charge of his meals and 

accommodations,” Ruth said in lieu of an introduction. 

“Hello, Mr. Rhys.” Mr. Robinson bowed respectfully. 

“Ruth, what kind of place did you bring me to?” Dustin was taken aback. 

“This is the temporary lodging I arranged for you. Mr. Robinson used to work f or the Harmon family and can be trusted. If you need anything, just let him kno w,” Ruth explained. 

“I’m not talking about that. Where’s your sister?” Dustin pressed. 

“My sister can’t meet you yet. Just stay here for a few days, and when the tim e is right, I’ll arrange for you two

to meet,” Ruth replied. 

“Then you have to at least tell me what happened.” Dustin frowned. 

“Water won’t boil if you watch it. The situation right now is unfavorable. Knowi ng too much won’t do you an  

good, either. If you trust my sister, then wait a couple of days.” Ruth looked se rious. 

“But Dustin started, but Ruth interrupted him. 

“Before we came, we already agreed that you would listen to me. Otherwise, please go home!” 

“Fine, I’ll wait!” Dustin took a deep breath. In the end, he chose to give in. Afte r all, he was already in Millsburg. 

If trouble really arose, he could lend his support anytime. 

“Great. Just wait here, and I’ll contact you in case of anything.” 

With  

that, Ruth got in the car and left. She’d snuck out, so she couldn’t stay for long

“Mr. Rhys, please have some tea.” Mr. Robinson handed him a cup. “Thank you. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  403 – 

Chapter 403 

Dustin accepted the cup with both hands and said, “Mr. Robinson, I’m afraid I’l l have to trouble you for the next 

few days.” 

“It’s no  

trouble. It’s what I should do.” Edmund Robinson smiled. “Ms. Harmon saved

me before, and my family is hugely grateful for her. Any opportunity to repay Ms. Harmon is my honor.” 

“Really? I didn’t know Natasha was so beloved,” Dustin said with a chuckle. 

“Why, of course!” Edmund said, his voice  

tinged with pride. “I watched Ms. Harmon grow up. No one can say anything a bout her character–no one in Millsburg can measure up to her!” 

“I can tell.” Dustin nodded, smiling. 

“Mr. Rhys, look at me. I was  

all focused on chatting that I almost forgot to do my job. Have you eaten? Plea se wait a moment while I whip something up.” Edmund said, hurrying into the kitchen and getting to work. 

He looked like a proper househusband. 

Dustin smiled softly. Sipping at the tea in his hand, he surveyed his surroundin gs. 

The villa consisted of two floors, complete with furniture and electrical applian ces. Although it wasn’t the most luxurious, it was immaculate. It looked rather homey. 

“Hey, who are you? Who let you in here?!” At that moment, a high– pitched scream came from the door. 

Dustin turned around to find a young girl wearing a short skirt watching him ca refully. She looked to be  

about eighteen years old. Her features were very delicate, and she wore some light makeup. Her  

hair was dyed a bright blue, and she was chewing gum in her mouth, giving of f a cool girl impression. 

“I’m talking to you. Are you mute!” the blue–haired girl shouted. 

“Abigail, don’t be rude!” When Edmund heard the commotion, he immediately ran out and smiled. apologetically. “Mr. Rhys, this is my daughter, Abigail Robi nson. I spoil her too much, so please don’t hold it 

against her.”

“It’s nothing. This is a normal reaction to seeing a stranger in your house,” Du stin said with a slight smile. 

“Hmph, I don’t know where you picked up this random person from!” Abigail s aid with a cold expression, 

disgust evident in her eyes. 

“Silly girl, what are you saying? This is Mr. Rhys, a respected guest of the Har mons!” Edmund glared. 

“Fine, fine. I’m too lazy to deal with your bullshit. I’m going out with my friends later, so give me some money!” Abigail stretched out her hand demandingly. 

“You’re going out again?” Edmund frowned. “Abigail, your exams are right aro und the corner. How can you go out every night?” 

“It’s not like I’ll get into a good college anyway. Does it matter if I have some f un?” Abigail said indifferently. 

“It’s not a matter of whether you get into a good college, but it’s a matter of yo ur attitude. Can’t you let me 

worry less?” Edmund said, exasperated. 

h, you’re so annoying. Every time I ask for some money, you give me this non sense. If you want to give me money, then give it to me. If you don’t, then forg et it!” Abigail said impatiently. She slammed the door shut and stormed off. 

“That girl Edmund said angrily, but he couldn’t do anything. “Mr. Rhys, I’m sorr y you had to see that.” “It’s alright. She’s in her teens– 

it’s understandable that she’s a bit rebellious,” Dustin said understandingly. 

“Oh no, my pan!” Edmund suddenly remembered what he’d forgotten and das hed into the kitchen. 

After half an hour, a scrumptious feast was served. Dustin took a bite. The flav or was amazing. 

“Mr. Rhys, do you mind if I put some food aside? Abigail will probably be hung ry when she gets home tonight,” Edmund said tentatively.

“Of course, it’s no problem.” Dustin smiled, “Mr. Robinson, you don’t have to b e so reserved. You’re the host: do whatever you want. Don’t mind me.” 

Thank you, Mr. Rhys!” Edmund said gratefully. Then, he set aside a bit of ev ery dish. He didn’t dare take out too big of a portion. Afterward, he wrapped it i n cling wrap carefully. 

At that moment, a neighbor suddenly bolted inside in a panic, screaming, “Ed mund, it’s bad! Something happened to your daughter!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  404 – 

Chapter 404 

“Something happened? What happened?” Edmund was stunned, unable to re act. 

“My daughter just called to tell me that Abigail got into a conflict at the karaoke bar, and both sides fight! You should hurry over and check on her!” the neigh bor urged. 

got into a 

“What? A fight?!” Edmund was startled. He immediately threw down his cutler y and ran to the door, but then, he turned around suddenly and said, “Mr. Rhy s, I truly apologize, but something happened to my daughter, and I need to go handle it.” 

“I’ll go with you.” Dustin stood. It wasn’t good to just mooch off someone in the ir house. If he could lend a hand in any way, he naturally wouldn’t be stingy. 

“Well…” Edmund was a bit conflicted. 

“Don’t worry. I won’t make things worse.” Dustin smiled. 

“Edmund, don’t dawdle any longer. More people means more power. Hurry!” t he neighbor prompted again. 

“Alright — 

” Edmund nodded. Without another word, he got in his Mazda and drove off. He couldn’t care about

anything else right now. His daughter’s safety was the most important. Twenty minutes later, he stopped in front of the karaoke bar. 

Dustin followed Edmund inside. He found a few burly men standing outside a particular room. Among them, the leader was a young man dressed in a Versa ce suit. His face was flushed, and he reeked of alcohol. He yelled and kicked t he door. Meanwhile, Abigail and a few other female students were hiding in th e room, not daring to come out. 

“Fuck, it should be an honor that I touched your butt. How dare you hit me? I’ m going to teach you a lesson today!” 

After a series of hard kicks, the door suddenly fell with a resounding bang. 

The girls inside the room instantly screamed in terror, except Abigail, who stoo d in front, unyielding. With stubborn eyes, she said, “Hold right there! I’m warni ng you not to do something rash. I’ve already asked for backup. Once my frien ds come, there’ll be a good show!” 

“Backup?” the man in the suit chuckled coldly. “To tell you the truth, this is my territory. It doesn’t matter who you call over. I’m going to f*ck you tonight!” 

With that, he reached out to grab her. 

“Stop!” At that moment, Edmund suddenly ran over and stood in front of his da ughter protectively. “Young man, let’s use our words, not our hands.” 

“What are you doing here?” Abigail frowned, not the least bit grateful. 

“Old geezer, where did you come from?” The man in the suit looked him up an d down with an unkind gaze. 

“Young man, this is my daughter. She’s young and doesn’t know  better. If she’s offended you in some way, I’ll apologize on her behalf,” Edmun d said with an apologetic smile, bowing profusely. 

1/2 

“That b*tch slapped me and broke my watch. Do  

you think an apology can fix this?” The man sniffed.

Right then, a girl with short hair beside Abigail suddenly said, “You’re the one who behaved obscenely first! If you didn’t grope her, you wouldn’t have gotten slapped!” 

“She should thank her  

lucky stars that I touched her. Don’t be f*cking shameless!” The man glared. 

Edmund’s face froze. In the end, he still forced a smile and said, “Young man, I think this is just a misunderstanding. There’s no need to make this bigger tha n it is. Why don’t we all take a step back, okay?” 

“Don’t think it’s over just because you said so!” The man slapped Edmund har shly, cursing. “Who the f*ck are you? Are you even worthy of negotiating with me?” 

Edmund staggered backward from the blow, almost falling. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  405 – 

Chapter 405 

“How dare you hit my father?” Abigail flew into a rage. She picked up a beer b ottle, about to swing it, but 

Edmund stopped her. 

“Abigail, don’t be impulsive!” 

“What, are you going to hit me again? Why don’t you try? If you as much as h arm a hair on my head, not a 

single person in this room will walk out  

of here tonight!” The man in the suit laughed icily. 

“Young man, it’s just a misunderstanding. Once you cool down, we can talk ni cely.” Edmund said, smiling 

apologetically. 

“Talk? Hmph, what right do you have to talk to me?” The man lifted his broken watch and said disdainfully. “Do

you know what watch this is? It’s a limited edition Patek watch that costs eight hundred thousand dollars! 

Now, your daughter broke it. Tell me, how will you handle it?” 

“Eight hundred thousand dollars? That expensive?” Edmund was thunderstruc k. He only earned a few 

thousand dollars a month. He didn’t know how many years it’d take to save up eight hundred thousand dollars. 

“What, didn’t you want to talk? Then pay up. If you can fork out eight hundred thousand dollars tonight, I’ll 

consider letting your daughter off the hook,” the man responded haughtily. “Well…” Edmund’s eye twitched. He didn’t know what to do. 

“I can tell you can’t afford it. Fine, I won’t make things hard for you. So long as your daughter sleeps with me 

for a night. I’ll let the eight hundred thousand dollars slide. How does that sou nd?” The man grinned wickedly. 

“In your dreams!” Abigail glowered. 

“Young man, give me a few days. I’ll definitely come up with the money,” Edm und said. 

“I want it now! If you don’t have the money, then get lost. Don’t get in the way of my fun!” Getting impatient, the man in the suit pushed Edmund to the floor. “Old geezer, consider it a blessing of a lifetime that I have my eyes on your da ughter. Even a small–time celebrity doesn’t have  

the price tag of eight hundred thousand 

dollars. You should be happy!” 

“You’ve crossed the line!” Watching her father get pushed over, Abigail couldn ’t hold back anymore. She 

smashed the beer bottle over the man’s head.

There was a loud sound of glass breaking as  

the bottle shattered into pieces, drenching the man in beer. 

“Huh?” The smash sent the man into a daze, and he was in disbelief. Subcons ciously, he reached for his head. 

and his hand came away full of blood. 

“H– 

how dare you hit me?!” After staring blankly for a brief moment, the man insta ntly flew off the handle. 

Bitch, I’m going to kill you!” 

“Let’s see who has the guts to move!” 

A group of boys wielding baseball bats stormed in aggressively. The leader w as 6’2” with a buff figure and a handsome face. These boys brought a threate ning aura with them when they barged in. 

“Great. Mike is here!” 

When Abigail and the other girls saw the men, they lit up. All of them looked at him with admiration, as if he was their savior. 

Mike Horton was a popular figure at school. Not only was he from an establish ed family, but he was also handsome and the captain of the school’s basketba ll team. He usually responded to people’s cries for help. No matter what the tr ouble was, he could easily handle it. 

“Abigail, are you okay?” Mike asked as soon as he appeared, looking like the classic gentleman. 

“I’m fine.” Abigail shook her head, her eyes bright. Naturally, she had some fe elings for the school hunk, Mike. They hung out together a lot too. 

“Mike, thank goodness you came in time, or we would have been harassed by these people!” the short–haired girl said, terrified. 

“Don’t worry. With me here, no one would dare lay a finger on you!” Mike raise d the baseball bat, shooting daggers at the man in the suit. “Are you the one b ullying my friends? Get on your knees and apologize now, and I may let you g o. Otherwise, I’ll break both your f*cking legs!”

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  406 – 

Chapter 406 

Mike assumed an aggressive stance, his eyes sharp. With his tall, buff body, h e did look rather threatening. The girls standing behind him stared at him with sparkling eyes; their hearts pounding. 

What young woman wasn’t a romantic at heart? They had fantasized about  being a damsel in distress saved by prince charming more than once. 

“Punk, do you know who the f*ck I am? How dare you stick your nose in my b usiness?!” The man in the suit cupped his bleeding head, his eyes dark. 

“I don’t care who you are. If you don’t kneel and apologize today, don’t blame me if I shatter your legs!” Mike waved his bat. 

“That’s right, apologize!” his group of buddies crowed. Boys at their age natur ally had no fear. 

Great! A group of prepubescent boys dares behave so arrogantly in front of me? Just you wait!” the man spat harshly as he attempted to slip away. 

“Fuck, who said you could go?” Furious, Mike swung the bat at the man’s legs . The latter stumbled and almost crashed to the floor. “Boys, get him!” 

Seeing the leader of their pack get physical, the other boys picked up their bat s, ready to start swinging. 

“Don’t fight!” Edmund quickly stood in front of them. He said placatingly, “You’ re all still in school, so don’t make this a big issue. Just let it go.” 

“Who are you?” Mike frowned. 

“Mike, that’s Abigail’s father,” the short– 

haired girl said with a scornful and disdainful laugh. 

Abigail lowered her head in shame. It was really embarrassing to have such a weak dad.

“So you’re Uncle Robinson. In that case, for your sake, I’ll let them off,” Mike s aid, acting magnanimous. Although he looked down on people like that, since he was Abigail’s father, he still had to show him some respect. 

“Thank you.” Edmund beamed. 

“What are you still standing there for? Get lost!” Mike roared at the man. 

“Hmph, if you have what it takes, then don’t run off!” The man in the suit gritte d his teeth before leaving with his two lackeys. 

“Mike, are you going  

to let them off just like that? What if they get backup and come back for payba ck?” the girl with short hair suddenly asked. 

“Payback? Do they dare?” Mike laughed with confidence. “Do you know whos e territory this is? I’m not afraid to tell you that this place belongs to Lord Horst of the Flame Dragon Gang! Anyone who causes trouble here has a death wis h!” 

“Lord Horst of the Flame Dragon Gang?!” 

1/2 

Chapter 406 

Everyone’s expressions changed. 

The Flame Dragon Gang were tyrants in this area. No one dared to get on thei r bad side. As the assistant leader, Lord Horst held a frightening amount of po wer. He even had connections to several wealthy families. If one angered him, they would die an unpredictable death. 

“Don’t be nervous. My father has a close relationship with Lord Horst. In this a rea, no one has dared to pick a fight with me yet!” Mike boasted. 

“As expected of Mike! I never thought he would even know the Lord Horst. It’s impressive.” 

“Of course! With Mike’s protection, no one would dare touch us.” 

Everyone began to lavish praises on him. The girls especially developed a de eper sense of adoration for him.

Mike was delighted. He enjoyed having everyone’s eyes on him and the feelin g of being admired. However, he soon realized something was amiss. 

There was one person who’d kept a straight face throughout the entire ordeal, not showing him any respect. “And who are you?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  407 – 

Chapter 407 

Mike turned his attention to Dustin, who was standing next to Mr. Robinson. H e couldn’t help feeling threatened by Dustin’s calm demeanor and good looks. 

“This is Mr. Rhys, our family’s honored guest. He came over to help out.” Mr. Robinson explained. 

“Help out?” Abigail humphed disdainfully. “He hasn’t said a single thing since he arrived. You call that helping 

out?” 

“She’s right! Although he has good looks, it’s embarrassing how much of a sc aredy–cat he is.” The short- haired girl shook her head. 

While none of the other girls spoke, it was clear that they were all secretly look ing down on Dustin. What was the point of being so handsome if he was going to run at the first sign of trouble? He was nothing but an utterly unreliable ma n. 

“A man should act like one, buddy. You shouldn’t try to break up a fight if you’r e scared, or you might get hurt.” Mike sniggered and patted Dustin’s shoulder. 

Dustin smiled without saying anything, unbothered by those measly words. 

“Well, since everything’s over, let’s go back.” Mr. Robinson smoothed things o ver before turning his attention. to his daughter. “Abigail, I’ve told you many ti mes not to run around at night, especially in places like these. It’s dangerous! Hurry up. We’re going home now.” He grabbed her wrist. 

“Let me go!” Abigail flung his hand away, annoyed. “You can go back alone! What I do is none of your business!

“What are you doing? I’m just worried about you.” Mr. Robinson frowned. 

“Worried about me? What’s the point?” Abigail snorted. “Even if  I run into trouble, what can you do? It was their fault, yet you kept apologizing! You might not feel embarrassed, but I do!” 

“I’m just locking out for you. Your safety comes first. And there was no need to make things worse,” Mr. Robinson reasoned. 

“Does that mean I’m supposed to put up with everything?” Abigail was disapp ointed. “You always get treated like this. Do you know why I hate you? Becau se you’re a coward! I’m begging you. Don’t ever show up in front of my friends ever again. Having a father like you is the biggest embarrassment of my life!” 

Mr. Robinson froze. He opened his mouth, but nothing came out. He didn’t kn ow what to say. All he wanted was for his daughter to be safe and sound

“What are you waiting for? Bri 

at the door, 

“Abigail-” 

your guest and leave! I don’t want to see you guys anymore!” Abigail pointed 

“Go away!” Abigail fumed, ashamed. Why was her father a mere servant who constantly had to be careful around others, while other people’s fathers were s uccessful and famous? 

1/2 

“You guys should head back first, Uncle Robinson. Don’t worry. Abigail will be fine. I’ll protect her,” Mike said with a smile. It was rare to see a father being c hewed out by their daughters like this. 

“Thank you.” Mr. Robinson forced out a smile and turned to leave. 

Just then, they heard some noise coming from the entrance of the karaoke ba r, and the man in a suit who had just left came barging in violently with a few d ozen men. 

“There! Gather them up!” the suited man yelled.

The fierce men drew out their blades and surrounded the room, their vicious g azes frightening those inside. As students, how could they ever win against kn ives? 

“Wait!” Mike stomped forward. “I’m warning you. This place belongs to Lord H orst, who is a friend of my dad. You’re dead meat if you touch us!” 

“Are you f*cking threatening me right now?” With a mighty slap, the man sent Mike tumbling to the floor. “So what? I’m his f*cking brother!!” 

His words immediately caused an uproar. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  408 – 

Chapter 408 

“Lord Horst’s brother?” Everyone was aghast to hear that, especially Mike, wh ose face had gone as white as a sheet. 

He never expected the man to have that identity. Although his father and Lord Horst knew each other, they were merely acquaintances. However, the man b efore them was Lord Horst’s brother, so it was clear who mattered more. 

He was doomed! 

“Weren’t you showing off just now? Why  

don’t you do it one more time?” The man in a suit planted his foot into Mike’s c hest, kicking him to the floor. “How dare you meddle with what I do! You must have a death wish!” 

With that, he gave Mike another two more blows. Mike gritted his teeth from t he pain but couldn’t say anything. 

“You bunch of stupid cunts! What makes you think you can boss me around? Get on your f*cking knees. All of you! Break the  

legs of anyone who disobeys!” the man yelled, brandishing his blade. 

“On your knees!” His lackeys spat, their blades instantly resting  on the students‘ necks. Shaking in terror, the students who had never experie nced something like this frantically knelt.

“Hey! Why aren’t you kneeling?” One of the lackeys spotted Dustin. 

“You guys are getting this wrong. I don’t know them. I’m just here to watch the show.” Dustin shrugged. 

The students immediately glared at him, disgusted. He sure was a scaredy– cat. 

The man in the suit glanced at Dustin but decided to ignore him, turning his att ention to Mike instead. “Hey. punk! Weren’t you going to break my legs? Well, I’m giving you that chance right now. Go ahead.” The man tossed his baton, which landed beside Mike’s feet. 

“That was 

a misunderstanding.” Mike  

smiled apologetically. “I was stupid. How about this? I’ll set up a small dinner party tomorrow at Empress Hotel as an apology.” 

“Fuck you!” The man slapped Mike across the face. “As if that’s enough to app ease me! Who the f*ck do you think I am?” 

“O– 

of course, that’s not the only thing. I’ll also visit you with a grand present!” Mik e forced a smile, looking rather pitiful. 

Everyone couldn’t believe their  

eyes. The man they looked up to was groveling at someone else’s feet. 

The man humphed. “I would have killed you already if you weren’t my brother’ s acquaintance!” He kicked Mike aside before turning his gaze to Abigail. “Bab e, it’s your turn now. I’ll let this matter go if you sleep with me. tonight.” 

“In your dream!” Abigail spat. 

I’ve given you a chance!” The man’s expression darkened, and his palm flew to Abigail’s cheek. 

“Don’t hit her.” Edmund hurriedly put himself in front of his daughter. “I’ll pay fo r your watch. Just give me two days. I’ll definitely bring you 800 thousand doll ars!” 

1/3

Chapter 408 

“I’ve got no time to wait, old man! I need someone to f*ck right now, so no  matter what, your daughter will be mine tonight!” The man signaled for two of his lackeys to tie Abigail up. 

Edmund tried to stop them but was pinned to the ground by another man. 

“Let me go!” Starting to panic, Abigail struggled and flailed around. She quickl y looked toward Mike for help. expecting him to be her knight in shining armor as usual. 

“Let’s talk about this. She is my friend. Can’t you do me a favor and let her go ?” Unable to stand it any longer, Mike began to plead. 

“Fuck off!” The man gave Mike another slap and swore. “Who the f*ck  do you think you are? Why the hell 

should I do someone like you a favor? Fuck off, or I’ll kill you!” 

Mike immediately fell silent, swallowing the words he was about to say. Simila rly, the rest of the male students kept their heads down without a word, terrifie d of offending the younger brother of Lord Horst from 

the Flame Dragon Gang. 

“Take her away!” Not wanting to waste any more time, the man grabbed the ti ed–up Abigail and turned to 

leave. 

“Stop!” Edmund sprang up and grabbed one of the knives. He slid it against th e suited man’s neck shakily and threatened. “Nobody move! My blade might a ccidentally slip!” 

“Do you have any idea what you’re doing, old man?” The other man’s face dar kened. 

“I don’t care about that. Let my daughter go!” Edmund yelled, the blade diggin g into the other man’s skin. 

“Let her go!” Flustered, the suited man was scared he might agitate Edmund.

“Abigail, run!” Edmund urged as soon as his daughter was released. “But what about you?” Abigail frowned. 

“I’ll be fine. You go ahead. I’ll be right behind you.” Edmund forced a smile, no t noticing when someone snuck up behind him. That person sent him sprawlin g to the ground with a blow. 

“Dad!” Abigail paled and rushed toward her father but was pulled back. 

“How dare you threaten me!” The suited man touched the cut on his neck, infu riated. “Your family should be honored that I  

want to f*ck your daughter. I’ll kill you if you refuse!” He grabbed one of his lac key’s blades and swung it toward Edmund’s arm. 

There was a soft hum as the blade cut  

through the air, but the noise halted when someone reached out to grab the bl ade in midair. The suited man struggled, but his knife didn’t move an inch. 

“That’s enough,” Dustin ordered. 

“How dare you stop me!” The other man was flabbergasted. 

“I don’t care if you want to kill everyone else, but you aren’t allowed to touch M r. Robinson,” Dustin warned. 

“And if that’s what I want to do?” The other man narrowed his eyes. 2/3 

“Then don’t blame me for beating you up.” Dustin answered with a straight fac e. 

“Beat me up?” Surprised, the other man burst out laughing. He sneered. “Hey, punk! Do you even know what you’re saying? Look around you. These are all my men. You’ll be cut into pieces if you touch even a strand of my hair.” 

“Even a strand of your hair, you say?” Abruptly, Dustin reached  out and plucked a strand of the other man’s hair. “Here you go.” 

“What?” The corner of the other man’s eye twitched. Feeling humiliated, he ro ared. “Kill him!“.

Immediately, there was a loud bang as he flew backward, crashing into the wa ll astonishing everyone in the 

room. 

דין 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  409 – 

Chapter 409 

“Um…. 

Everyone was shocked to see the man had been batted away. They never tho ught Dustin had the balls to hit someone. Besides having control over many m en and being Lord Horst’s younger brother, the man in the suit 

was well known for being a pompous devil. Even Mike, who came from a disti nguished family, had to grovel 

before that man, yet Dustin dared to talk back against him and even beat him up. Where did he find the 

confidence to do that? 

“How could he hit Lord Horst’s brother? Is he crazy?” 

“Offending Lord Horst is the same as offending Flame Dragon Gang. He’s dea d meat!” 

“What a fool! He probably doesn’t even know who he just crossed.” Everyone looked at Dustin like he was waiting to die. 

“H– 

how dare you hit me!” The suited man staggered to his feet, one side of his fa ce swollen. As he spoke, two 

of his teeth fell out.

“Didn’t I tell you? I’ll beat you up if you try to touch Mr. Robinson. Did you think I was joking?” Dustin responded nonchalantly. 

“You’re dead meat!” the other man shrieked. “What are you guys waiting for? Get him!” 

“Let’s go!” His lackeys charged toward Dustin ferociously. 

Instead of retreating, Dustin slowly but steadily made his way through the cro wd. Like a whirlwind, he slapped 

away anyone who got too close. In just a few minutes, all twenty– three men were sprawled over the floor, moaning and wailing in pain from frac tured limbs. 

“What?” 

Everyone couldn’t help gaping speechlessly at Dustin, who won the battle em pty 

handed. In fact, he hadn’t just won the fight; he’d completely annihilated them! Was Dustin even human? 

“Holy shit! Who knew the skinny kid had moves like that?” 

“I judged him wrongly. He isn’t a coward. He’s just an introvert.” 

“He’s good–looking and fights well. That’s so cool! Oh, I wish he was my  boyfriend.” 

After seeing Dustin’s moves, the  

students‘ attitudes toward him immediately shifted, especially the girls, who now looked at him with adoring gazes, 

“W–w– 

who the f*ck are you?” The suited man stumbled backward, terrified. His men were seasoned fighters, but Dustin had taken care of them so effortlessly it wa s terrifying. 

“It doesn’t matter who I am. Right now, you have two choices. Either you let m e cripple you, or you apologize

to Mr. Robinson,” Dustin replied calmly. 

1/33 

“You better not think too highly of yourself! I’m telling you, my brother is Lord Horst from Flame Dragon Gang! You’re challenging the gang by hurting me!” t he other man yelled. Although he was shocked by Dustin’s skills, he quickly re gained his confidence when he remembered his brother. 

Not wasting more time, Dustin began to slap the suited man again. “Arrogant, aren’t you?” 

Dustin slapped him again. 

“Flame Dragon Gang, you say?” 

Another slap rang out. 

“And Lord Horst?” 

And another. 

“I’m hitting you right now. What are you going to do about it?” 

Dustin struck the man and dished out questions alternately. Soon, the latter’s f ace completely swelled up. The girls in the room couldn’t control their flutterin g hearts at the sight. 

Even Abigail’s attitude towards him has changed. At first, she thought he was going to be a coward like her father, so she was taken aback to see him beat up Lord Horst’s brother. 

This was what a real man was supposed to be like. 

“Answer me. What are you going to do about this?” Dustin grabbed the other man’s collar and lifted him up. his frosty gaze sending shivers down the man’s spine. 

“Who the f*ck dares to attack my brother?” someone bellowed.

Everyone spun  

around to see an imposing frame striding toward them commandingly. A few b odyguards donning suits followed closely behind him. 

“Lord Horst?” 

The students were shocked to see the new arrival. They quickly huddled toget her at one side, anxious. Lord Horst was the assistant leader of the Flame Dra gon Gang and had control over hundreds of men. They would never dare cros s this man who hardly cared about the law. 

“It’s over, brat! Now that my brother’s here, no one can save you!” The injured man started cackling gleefully. 

“Oh, shit! Even Lord Horst’s here?” 

“I hope nothing happens to that hot dude.” 

The girls began to fear for Dustin’s safety. 

Mike silently humphed and silently sneered. “Serves you right for acting so re cklessly. Let’s see how you suffer after offending Lord Horst!” 

He felt humiliated after seeing how bold Dustin was, and those feelings only b ecame stronger when he realized that all the girls were now attracted to Dusti n. Fortunately, Lord Horst had arrived. No matter how 

Chapter 409 

powerful Dustin might be, he was still doomed. Mike couldn’t walt to see Dusti n groveling for forgiveness. 

You came right on time, Brother! This asshole hit me. You have to help me g et even!” the suited man immediately complained. 

“Did you tell him my name?” Lord Horst asked. 

“Of course I did! But all it did was made him hit me harder. He even insulted y ou!” The suited man’s words only 

served to stoke the flame.

Lord Horst’s face darkened instantly. “You’ve got  

balls, kid. Who do you think you are, causing trouble on my turf? Do you have any idea what the consequences are?” 

“Nope.” Dustin shook his head. 

“Well, let me tell you right now. I might chop off your arms  

and legs, or I might just kill you!” Lord Horst spat with narrowed eyes. “Really? I don’t believe you.” Dustin wore a small smile. 

“You sure are naive and foolish!” Lord Horst sneered, his gaze turning menaci ng. “It seems like you still don’t 

understand how serious this issue is. I hope you don’t piss your pants when y our limbs get chopped off.” He 

waved to some of his men. “Clear this place out, boys!” 

The students became  

visibly paler after hearing that. Whenever Lord Horst told his men to clear a pl ace out, 

someone would end up bleeding, sometimes even dying! 

After all, with Lord Horst’s power and background, it wasn’t hard for him to m ake people disappear. 

Dustin had landed himself in hot water! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  410 – 

Chapter 410 

After Lord Horst issued his command, the entire room was quickly emptied, and all the surveillance cameras were turned off. Mike and some of the stude nts were huddled together in a corner, shaking and not daring to 

move. They were well aware that things were getting serious.

“You seem quite calm, kid. Don’t you know you’re in deep shit?” Lord Horst w as surprised. Usually, people would be quaking in fear after hearing him order his men to clear out a place, but Dustin was oddly indifferent 

about this. 

He couldn’t tell if Dustin was brave or just foolish. 

“Really? I can’t tell.” Dustin shrugged. 

“I might consider letting you live if you chop off one of your hands and beg for forgiveness, so you better not whine that I never gave you a chance, kid.” Lor d Horst drew out a knife and tossed it. The blade landed next to 

Dustin with a clang. 

“I’m also giving you a chance to scram with your idiot of a brother  before I beat you two up,” Dustin replied calmly. 

The room fell silent instantly. Some of the students were wide– eyed as they questioned their ears. 

Had Dustin just threatened Lord Horst? 

What the hell? 

This was the assistant leader of Flame Dragon Gang they were talking about. The person who decided 

someone’s fate! 

How could  

Dustin not beg for forgiveness, much less spew insults? Did he have a death wish? 

“You do have guts, kiddo. I guess I’ll have to teach you a lesson today.” With a chilling glare, Lord Horst signaled to his men. “You lot! Teach him a lesson!” 

Yes, sir!” 

Exchanging glances, several of the bodyguards began inching toward Dustin. They were the elites of Flame Dragon Gang. After enduring all the training, th ey had all become low–

level martial artists, so they assumed that taking Dustin down with their firsts alone should be a simple task. 

“He’s got skills, brother. Are you sure your men will be able to handle him?” th e suited man asked hesitantly. He could still vividly remember what Dustin ha d done earlier. 

“So what if he’s got skills?” Lord Horst humphed disdainfully. “My guards are e lites that I handpicked. Getting rid of that punk will be a piece of cake!” 

“I didn’t know they were so strong. That’s great!‘ The other man let  out a breath of relief. 

Flame Dragon Gang was one of the strongest gangs in South City. They had t housands of men of varying skills and strengths, as well as the Four Guardia ns, so these men shouldn’t find this task difficult. 

“Just watch. They’ll defeat that brat in seconds.” Lord Horst announced confid ently. 

1/2 

Chapter 414 

Just then, groans  

and screams of pain rang out as someone flew past them and slammed Into t he wall. 

“Huh?” Exchanging glances, the brothers  

turned around at the same time. The bodyguard who had been closest to Dust in was now lying on the floor, unable to move. 

“What’s going on?” Lord Horst was astonished. Before he could process every thing, more miserable wails rang out as the bodyguards all went flying before ending up sprawled over the floor. 

Lord Horst and his brother were shocked. They never imagined that Dustin wa s strong enough to defeat the elites so easily. 

“Damn! Those from Flame Dragon Gang couldn’t even withstand his attacks. That man’s a beast!” 

The students began whispering, astounded.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  411 – 

Chapter 411 

“Your men seem to be quite useless. Isn’t it my turn to attack now?” Dustin ya wned lazily. 

Lord Horst’s countenance grew somber, his expression turning grave. He kne w almost every skilled fighter 

there was in Millsburg but was coming up blank when it came to Dustin. Could Dustin be from somewhere else

“I admire your fighting skills, kid, but I doubt you’re  

skilled enough to stop a bullet.” Lord Horst recovered from his shock and turn ed serious. “I’ve met people like you before, thinking they could cause trouble just because  

they had some skills. But in the end, all of them got shot to death. In this socie ty, skills alone aren’t enough. You still need power and family backgrounds. W ould you like to make a bet with me? With just a few words, I 

can send you to prison.” 

Edmund and the others began worrying for Dustin, who may  be a good fighter but was still no match for Lord 

Horst. 

Putting the man’s family connections aside, the men under his control alone s hould be more than Dustin can 

handle. After all, how could one man possibly win against thousands? 

“Humph! So what if you can fight? You’re still losing to Lord Horst!” Mike spat scornfully, seeming to have forgotten how pitiful he’d looked earlier. 

“You’re Lord Horst, right? I suggest  

you don’t try to provoke me. I’m not worried about the consequences, but you might not even have the time to regret it if I end up killing you.”

“You- 

” Lord Horst’s face twitched. Although he was adept in situations like these, n othing good would come 

out of butting heads with someone as foolhardy as Dustin. 

“Alright. Enough with the chitchat. Let Mr. Robinson and the rest go for now. We’ll settle our differences then.” Dustin’s expression was indifferent, but insid e, he was already  

plotting their deaths. Should Lord Horst and his men continue to press him, D ustin didn’t mind getting rid of them once and for all. After all, he’d be doing 

society a huge favor

“Fine. I’ll let them go this time.” Lord Horst thought about it and agreed. “What the hell are you guys waiting for? Scram!” the suited man roared. “O–of course! Right away!” Mike hurriedly led the students out of the place

“What about you?” Abigail  

suddenly asked Dustin. She had changed her mind about him after witnessing his 

unwavering bravery. 

“I’ll be fine. Go with your father. I’ll be fine.” Dustin gave her a small smile. 

“Mr. Rhys…” Edmund wanted to say something, but Dustin raised his hand to silence the older man. 

You guys will only distract me. Go home.” 

Edmund still looked conflicted  

but eventually left with his daughter. As Dustin said, they wouldn’t be able to h elp him anyway. Still, Edmund could ask the Harmon family for help. He believ ed that, with Ruth’s support, 

1/2 

Chapter 411 

Lord Horst wouldn’t trouble Dustin too much.

“Hey, kid. Your friends are  

all gone. Isn’t it time to settle our score?” Lord Horst finally spoke. “How do you propose we do that? Dustin wore a mask of a smile on his face. 

“You seem to have pretty good moves. Why don’t you work for me? I promise to let this matter go, and you’ll live a wealthy life from now on!” Lord Horst sug gested. 

“Hmm I thought you were going to see this issue to the end.” Dustin was surpr ised. 

“I’ve got nothing against you. There’s no need for us to take things so far for s omething so minor. I’ve been through this before. All I’m interested in now is money, not excitement.” Lord Horst lit himself a cigarette. 

“Interesting.” Dustin smiled. “To tell you the truth, I was ready to kill all of  you, but I’ve changed my mind.” 

Lord Horst froze, startled, and the cigarette in his mouth fell to the floor. Damn it! Dustin was one of those hotheaded fools! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  412 – 

Chapter 412 

It was fortunate that Lord Horst hadn’t taken things too far, or the consequenc es would have been dire. 

“So, you agree to join my gang?” Lord Horst asked, lighting another cigarette after calming down. 

“I don’t mind joining, but I want to be the  

gang leader.” Dustin shocked everyone with his words, causing Lord Horst’s s econd cigarette to fall out of his mouth. 

Couldn’t Dustin say something normal? 

“Are you nuts? Even my brother is only the assistant leader. What gives you t he right to be the gang leader?” the suited man argued, displeased.

Lord Horst took a deep breath and stuck another cigarette into his  mouth before asking. “Do you have any idea how  

big Flame Dragon Gang is? People all over Millsburg are dying to get in, so w hat gives you,  

someone with no power or strong family background, the right to say somethin g like that?” 

“This.” 

With a flick of Dustin’s finger, a beam of light shot towards the wall. An ear– splitting boom broke out as a meter– 

wide hole appeared in the wall made of steel and concrete. The force that cre ated the hole had to be 

stronger than a cannon. 

“What?” The Horst brothers gaped incredulously at the hole, and Lord Horst’s cigarette fell out of his mouth 

once more. 

Was Dustin even human? How could he be so powerful? 

“Divinity Aura? You’re a Divine– 

level martial artist?” Lord Horst was flabbergasted and began sweating profus ely. If Dustin was truly a Divine–level martial artist, bullets were  nothing to him. In other words, whatever Lord Horst had said earlier was utter bullshit. 

However, Dustin was only in his twenties. It was extremely rare to find someo ne so strong at this age, even in Millsburg. It was a good thing Lord Horst had n’t gone through with his earlier threat, or he’d be dead by now 

“With your strength, being the gang leader shouldn’t be a problem. However, people might not be willing to follow you.” Lord Horst unconsciously reached f or another cigarette but thought better of it. 

“It’s fine. I’ll beat up anyone who defies me.” Dustin replied nonchalantly. “Sinc e I’m new to the city, I needed someone to run errands for me anyway. Your g ang is lucky I bumped into you guys.” 

Lord Horst forced himself to smile, silently muttering. “Curse my rotten luck!”

“Right, what’s your name?” Dustin suddenly remembered.” Nelson Horst.” Lord Horst answered truthfully. 

“Lesson Horse?” Dustin raised an eyebrow. “Whatever. Just remember to talk to your gang leader when you get back and tell him to step  down. If he doesn’t like the sound of that, feel free to challenge me anytime.” 

“Sir Rhys, our gang leader is no ordinary man. He has a powerful family backi ng him up. It’ll be difficult to force him to step down.” Nelson shook his head. 

16 

“Don’t worry. Just do as I say. Let’s meet up within the next two days. I’ll know what to say then.” Dustin instructed. 

“Alright. As you command.” Nelson answered obediently, well aware of how st rong Dustin was. Dustin was not someone Nelson wanted to cross. 

“What should we do now, Nels?” 

The look on the suited man’s face was odd as he watched Dustin walk away

“How dare you f*cking ask!” Fuming. Nelson slapped his brother. “This is all y our fault. If it weren’t for you, I wouldn’t have gotten into trouble with that nuis ance! And now, the entire gang is going to suffer!” 

The other man held his burning cheek, devastated. 

How was he supposed to know he’d get in trouble with a man like Dustin whe n all he wanted to  

do was to have some fun with a female student? His luck sure was rotten as h ell. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  413 – 

Chapter 413 

In a coffee shop across the street, Mike and his group hadn’t left. Instead, the y’d made themselves comfortable in the shop to enjoy the show.

“Abigail, was that man your relative? He’s so handsome and brave! He even d ared to boss Lord Horst around.” 

“She’s right. With his looks and moves, he makes me feel so sale.” 

The girls gathered together and gossiped, their voices turning into adoration when talking about Dustin. 

“So what if he can fight? In this day and age, the only things that matter  are brains, connections, and family backgrounds.” Mike humphed begrudgingl y. “Besides, we don’t even know if he can make it out of the place alive after o ffending Lord Horst, so what’s there to brag about?” 

“He’s right! That guy beat up Lord Horst’s men and embarrassed Flame Drago n Gang. It doesn’t matter how strong he is; he’s still dead meat.” 

“He’s just a foolish brat who likes to show off.” 

The boys grumbled unhappily in return, making the girls worry again. 

Dustin may be strong, but the person  

he upset was the omnipotent Lord Horst of Flame Dragon Gang. Fighting skill s alone were useless against the latter. 

“Mike, didn’t you say that your dad is friends with Lord Horst? Could you pleas e ask for your dad’s help so that Lord Horst lets Dustin go?” Abigail implored, her eyes glued to the karaoke bar, worried that something might happen. 

“Abigail, even if my  

dad is friends with Lord Horst, you can’t expect me to ask my dad to help a str anger, right? “Mike looked troubled

“Can’t you do it as a favor for me, Mike? He helped me just now, so I can’t le ave him like this.” Abigail begged. 

“But- 

” Mike hesitated before nodding. “Alright. I’ll give it a go for you, but no promis es. You know how Lord Horst is. No one can stop him if he’s angry.” 

“Thanks.” Abigail forced a smile. 

“I’ll do my best.”  

Mike pulled out his phone and walked to a corner before pretending to make a

call. He may have promised Abigail to help, but he didn’t say anything about succeeding. After all his father was still way below Nelson, so there was no w ay the latter would do his father a favor.. 

All Mike was doing now  

was putting on a show to win Abigail’s favor. He couldn’t care less about Dust in’s safety. 

“Done. My dad said he’ll put in the request, but the final decision lies with Lor d Horst.” Mike made sure to give himself an out. 

“Thanks, Mike.” Abigail smiled. 

“You’re welcome! Aren’t we friends? Of course I’d help you when you’re in tro uble.” Mike boasted

“You’re spoiling her, Mike. Why don’t you two start dating?” the short– haired girl said. 

“That depends on Abigail. I don’t mind.” Mike answered hall–jokingly. 

“Stop fooling around, Nina.” Abigail glared at the other girl bashfully, her reacti on leading Mike to think that he might have a chance. 

“Look. That guy got out!” One of the girls suddenly pointed at the karaoke bar. 

Everyone turned their heads and saw Dustin walk out of the building, seeming ly unharmed. 

“Holy shit! Mike got him out with a phone call. That’s so cool!” “That was quick! You’re amazing. Mike!” 

Everyone was shocked to see Dustin walk out, and the boys immediately beg an praising Mike. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  414 – 

Chapter 414

“He actually got out?” Mike was stunned. He never expected Dustin to leave t hat place safely. He only made a casual call to his dad without expecting muc h. 

Since when had his father gotten so authoritative? 

“Um, are you all right?” Abigail was the first to walk out of the coffee shop and approach Dustin, the rest of the students following behind her. 

“What could’ve happened?” Dustin splayed out his hands. “And why haven’t y ou gone home yet?” 

“Abigail was worried you  

were going to be chopped up, so she wouldn’t leave.” Nina interjected. “Still, t o think you managed to get  

out of there safely after upsetting Lord Horst. You sure are lucky. I’ll give you t hat.” 

“Is he very powerful? I went easy on him just now and didn’t give him a beatin g.” Dustin responded indifferently. 

“What? You wanted to give him a beating?” Nina rolled her eyes. “Are you cra zy? Lord Horst is the assistant leader of Flame Dragon Gang, and he’s got hu ndreds of men at his beck and call. No one could save you!” 

“Dude, word of advice? Don’t think you’re invincible just because you’re a dec ent fighter. There are countless people out there who are stronger than you. Y ou better lay low.” Mike grumbled. 

“He’s right. You’re new to this place, so you don’t have any idea how dangero us Millsburg can be. Do you think you could’ve safely escaped if Mike hadn’t made a call to help you?” One of the boys snorted. 

“Mike? Which Mike?” Dustin was puzzled. 

“This one, of course!” The boy waved at Mike proudly, being the perfect lacke y. 

“Him?” Dustin shook his head, smiling. “First of all, I left using my own skills. It had nothing to do with others. Secondly, what makes you think that a person who cowered in fear because of Lord Horst could save me?”

You’re a stubborn brat!” Nina was displeased. “It’s bad enough that you aren’ t thanking Mike for saving you, but aren’t you being rude by insulting him inste ad?” 

“Exactly! We shouldn’t have asked Mike to help you if we knew you would be so arrogant!” the boys agreed. 

“Forget it. Since he isn’t grateful for my help, let him stay in his bubble. Soon er or later, someone will teach 

him a lesson.” Mike waved their words away, feigning generosity. 

“See? This is how a kind and generous person should act.” Nina gave Mike a t humbs up. 

“You’ve still got a lot to learn before you can reach Mike’s level.” the boys sne ered

Even the girls couldn’t help frowning. Although they were attracted by Dustin’ s good looks and brave attitude, 

his disgusting character put them off. 

“Fine. If you think that he helped me, then so be it.” Dustin couldn’t be bothere d to argue. After lagging down a taxi, he turned and asked Abigail, “Since we’r e traveling in the same direction, would you like to share a ride?” 

“Mike, Nina, I’ll be on my way. Let me know if anything comes up,” Abigall sai d her goodbyes before leaving 

1/2 

Chapter 414 

with Dustin. 

As soon as the two left, Nelson and his brother emerged from the karaoke bar , looking displeased. 

“Hey, isn’t that Lord Horst? He looks pissed. Do you think he’s going to hunt th at guy down?” someone pointed 

out.

“Hunt him down?” A mischievous twinkle lit up Mike’s eyes. He quickly approa ched the two men with a sneaky smile. “Lord Horst, are you trying to find the g uy who fought you just now? I can bring you to him. I know where 

he is.” 

“What?” Nelson exclaimed, his features contorting in rage. 

Not noticing the other man’s shift in  

expression, Mike continued gushing. “Lord Horst, you  

should teach that arrogant brat a lesson. Please don’t worry about offending me. You can rough him up as much as you want!” 

“Rough him up? I’ll f*cking rough you up!” Nelson roared, landing a firm slap o n Mike’s face. “You f*cking moron! Leave me out of your goddamn suicide mis sion! Fuck off!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  415 – 

Chapter 415 

Located in an urban village was Enchanting Villa. 

As soon as Dustin and Abigail got out of the car, they spotted Edmund anxiou sly pacing the entrance. 

“Are you alright, Mr. Rhys?” Edmund was delighted when he saw them. “I call ed Ms. Ruth for help, but I’m surprised at how quickly she got you out of there. ” 

“Thanks. Mr. Robinson, but it wasn’t necessary to bother the Harmon family wi th something so minor.” Dustin smiled. 

“Minor?” Edmund’s eye twitched. If crossing Nelson was a minor issue, then what would Dustin consider a major one? 

“How about you, Abigail?” Edmund turned his attention to his daughter

“It’s none of your business. Don’t ever show up in front of my classmates eve r again!” Abigail spat, heading straight into the house. She was clearly still hol ding a grudge over how cowardly her father was.

Edmund signed. He was completely clueless about how to mend the relations hip with his daughter

“Don’t worry, Mr. Robinson. She’ll understand you one of these days.” Dustin r eassured the older man, 

Although there was a rift between the father– 

daughter duo, both parties clearly cared for each other. Abigail might look tou gh on the outside, but whenever her father was in trouble, she’d be the first to jump out and 

protect him. 

“I hope so.” Edmund forced a smile. “Please follow me, Mr. Rhys. Your room i s ready.” He led Dustin to a guest 

room. 

The room was cleaned and fully furnished with branded goods. It was obvious that a lot of effort had gone into 

preparing this room. 

“Thanks, Mr. Robinson. It’s lovely.” Dustin was satisfied. 

“Great to hear that you’re happy. Mr. Rhys. I’ll attend to other matters now.” E dmund gave Dustin a nod before 

turning around and leaving. 

After a moment, someone knocked on the door. When Dustin opened it, ne sa w Abigail standing there, dressed in pajamas with cartoon designs. She had r emoved her makeup and now looked much kinder and more 

sensible. 

“What’s up?” Dustin asked. 

“Um… could I come in?” Abigail asked awkwardly

“I don’t think it’s a good idea for a man and a woman to be alone in a room.” Dustin wore an odd expression

on his face. 

“I’m not even being that fussy about it.” Abigail rolled her eyes and walked int o his room. “Close the door. ! 

don’t want my dad to see us.” 

Chapter 415 

“Huh?” Dustin was surprised. 

What was she up to? 

“What are you waiting  

for? Come here. Abigail plopped onto Dustin’s bed and patted the spot beside her. 

Her pale, exposed, crossed legs seemed exceptionally distracting under the li ght. It was a fact that Abigail was a beautiful girl with perfect features and a vo luptuous and alluring figure. 

“You better not mess around. I’m not interested in minors.” Dustin was alarme d. 

“What are you talking about?” Abigail sneered. “Excuse me, but I’m not here b ecause I’m interested in you. I 

just have a favor to ask.” 

“I see. Thank God.” Dustin let out a breath of relief. Currently, he was also a m ess when it came to s*xual 

relationships. 

“Do guys only think about those kinds of things? Abigail was baffled. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  416 – 

Chapter 416

Dustin was rendered speechless. What else  

was he supposed to think when a girl willingly approached him at night? Too lazy to argue, Dustin merely asked, “What do you need?” 

“Judging from today’s battle, you seem like a good fighter. How did you do tha t?” Abigail asked. 

“Ever heard of Elder– 

level martial artists? I’m one of them, so I can easily handle over three hundre d opponents. *Dustin answered nonchalantly. 

“Yeah, right. I doubt it.” Abigail clearly didn’t believe him. 

“Whatever. You probably can’t comprehend what I’m telling you anyway. All y ou need to know is that I’m very powerful.” Dustin summarised. Most ordinary citizens didn’t know about martial artists, so even if they met one, they wouldn’ t be able to tell. 

“Fine. Can you teach me some moves? I’m not asking for much. I just want to be able to defeat a dozen men.” Abigail looked at Dustin with hopeful eyes. 

“You want me to take you in as my disciple?” Dustin raised an eyebrow. 

“Ugh, you’re so old– 

fashioned. Who does that these days? Just teach me a few moves as a friend, ” Abigail responded. 

“I guess that’s fine. But to learn my moves, you have to have a solid foundatio n, or it’ll be useless. This means that you’ll have to start by building your inter nal energy.” Dustin told her. 

“What’s internal energy?” Abigail stared at him dumbly. 

“You can understand it as mana.” 

“Oh, I get it. It’s what allows those people to become human anvils and all.” A bigail realized. 

“Um… I guess so.” Dustin’s smile faltered before he continued. “It takes talent for someone to cultivate mana. After all, effort pales in comparison to actual ta lent. Those who are meant to become martial artists will easily understand this , while those who aren’t won’t see the results no matter how hard they work.”

“I see. Then do I have that talent?” Abigail asked eagerly. 

“Give me your hand.” 

Okay.” 

“I’ll pass some of my true energy to you. If you can feel it, that  means you’ve got the potential to become a martial artist; if you don’t, then yo u’re just not cut out for it.” Dustin explained, holding her wrist and channeling s ome of his energy into her. 

“Huh? I can feel It! It’s warm and tingly!” Abigail lit up. 

“Not bad. You passed the first level.” Dustin nodded. Before he could say anyt hing else, his brows furrowed as he realized the energy he had just channeled into her had miraculously disappeared. It was as if something 

1/2 

Chapter 416 

had swallowed his energy completely. 

“How is this possible?” 

Puzzled, Dustin channeled another burst of energy into Abigail, which was qui ckly absorbed again. However, he had felt it this time. There was a seal inside her body, and the seal was so strong that his true energy 

wasn’t enough to affect it. 

Fortunately, it was a protective seal that was harmless to Abigail’s body and w ould only come into effect when she was in danger. Thinking that the energy h e channeled earlier was a threat, the seal automatically 

absorbed it. 

The seal had been done by someone who was either a Grandmaster martial a rtist or stronger and an expert in seal making. In other words, Abigail was und er the protection of someone powerful. 

“What’s wrong? Is there a problem?” Abigail asked after seeing Dustin’s reacti on.

“It’s nothing.” Dustin smiled. “I’ll pass you the training technique, but your succ ess depends on you.” He wrote down the training techniques for beginners an d passed the paper to Abigail. “Study it back in your room. Find 

me again once you’ve mastered your internal energy.” 

“Okay!” Abigail took the paper and ran back to her room excitedly. “Interesting.” Dustin smirked, staring at Abigail’s retreating figure. 

The seal in her body was extremely rare, and only close family members woul d waste so much time and effort 

to do something like that. 

Dustin instantly became more interested in Abigail’s mother. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  417 – 

Chapter 417 

Early the next morning. Dustin received a phone call from Nelson when he wo ke up. 

“Hi, Mr. Rys. Are you up yet?” 

“I just woke up. What’s up? Any results?” Dustin asked. 

“Our gang leader would like to meet you. We can slowly chat then.” Nelson s miled apologetically. 

“Sure. Where?” Dustin responded bluntly. 

“At the Flame Dragon Dojo.” 

“Alright. I’ll be there soon.” Dustin hung up, did a simple freshening up, and lef t in a taxi. He had already 

expected that the gang wouldn’t give in so easily, and since he had some spar e time on his hands, he didn’t

mind having some fun with them. 

After thirty minutes, his taxi pulled up in front of Flame Dragon Dojo. 

Dustin got out of the car, and Nelson immediately brought his men over to gre et him with a smile. “Welcome. 

Mr. Rhys. This way, please.” 

Dustin hummed and nodded in response, walking straight in. 

Hundreds of the gang’s  

elites had gathered inside the dojo, each of them sturdily built and with ferocio us attitudes. As soon as Dustin entered, everyone turned their piercing glares toward him, as if they were staring 

at a prey. 

“Hey, kid. You’re the one who wants to challenge my gang?” A paunchy, fat m an emerged from the crowd. holding some beads. Following behind him were four large, bald men whose black singlets did nothing to hide 

their toned, rippling muscles. 

“I guess. I’m just interested in the gang leader’s seat.” Dustin nodded. 

“How dare you!” The elites of the gang immediately cried out indignantly, dyin g to flay Dustin alive for saying 

such nonsense. 

“You’ve got balls, kid.” The bald man signaled for his men to quiet down  before continuing. “It took me over a decade to get to where I am now, so why should I let you take my position?” 

“Nelson asked the same thing yesterday, and I’ve already given him my answ er,” Dustin replied, 

“I know you’ve got some skills, but that doesn’t mean you can treat our gang however you want.” Harry Hall said with a smile that  

didn’t reach his eyes. “You’ll have to prove yourself if you want to be the gang leader. I’ll give you a chance right now. If you can defeat our Four Guardians,

I’ll step down willingly! Similarly, if you lose to them, you’ll serve our gang for t en years. How about that?” 

The Four Guardians were all High– 

level martial artists who had impeccable skills. When fighting together, they w ere as strong as a Divine– 

level martial artist, which meant taking care of a young man would be a piece of 

cake. 

“Sure. I like doing things the simple way too.” Dustin agreed. 1/30 

Chapter 417 

“Great. Sign the papers, then.” Harry waved for his men to bring out a liability waiver form, which Dustin signed. 

without hesitation. 

“Things seem to be fun in here.” 

Right before the battle began, a young, suave man walked in casually with be autiful ladies hanging off him, 

“Mr. Hill?” Harry immediately greeted the other man with a smile. “What brings you here today?” 

“I heard that someone challenged Flame Dragon Gang, so I thought I’d enjoy t he show.” Patrick Hill replied 

with a smile. 

“We get idiots who challenge us every year. They eventually end up crippled o r dead, so this is nothing new.” 

Harry shook his head. 

“I’m curious, Sir Hall. Who would dare to challenge your gang?” Patrick looked around.

“It’s him.” Harry pointed at Dustin. “He’s talking big just because he has some skills, and now he even wants 

my position. How foolish.” 

Patrick was surprised when he saw Dustin. “Sir Hall isn’t an easy opponent, y oung man. You should just spar 

for fun. It’ll be unfortunate if you die because of this.” 

“Thanks for the advice, but I’m confident I can win, or I wouldn’t have come in the first place.” Dustin smiled 

softly. 

“Being confident is a good thing, but you shouldn’t be too arrogant. There are always people stronger than you. 

“Patrick advised. 

“Maybe.” Dustin responded. 

“Whatever. I won’t stop you if you insist.” Patrick shook his head. “You shouldn’t waste your time on foolish people.” 

“She’s right. Some people are just too arrogant. He’ll have time to cry when he ’s crippled.” 

The girls in his embrace sneered, looking down on Dustin, who they thought w as acting all high and mighty. 

Dustin had it coming if he ended up dead anyway. 

“Have a seat, Mr. Hill, Enjoy the show.” Harry smiled before leading Patrick an d his companions to the seats in 

front. Then, he turned toward Dustin with a cold attitude. “Please step into the battle ring.” 

“Sure.” Dustin smiled and walked toward the platform.

You four can deal with him. Don’t hold back, and be careful of cheap tricks.” Harry instructed the Four 

Guardians. 

“Yes, sir!” the four men answered in unison before heading toward the battle ri ng as well. 

“How many blows do you think that punk can stand?” one of the women aske d Patrick. 

“The battle will most likely end within after ten rounds,” Patrick answered calml y. 

The Four Guardians were quite famous in South City. Alone, they weren’t the strongest, but once they worked together, their strength increased tremendou sly. Besides, as martial artists with impenetrable skin, their body was incredibl y strong, so Dustin was bound to struggle against them. 

“You think too highly of them. Look at how skinny he is. I bet he’ll be defeated with five blows.” 

“I say three.” 

The ladies jeered. 

Everyone knew how powerful the Four Guardians were, so there was no way a young man in his twenties could withstand their attacks. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  418 – 

Chapter 418 

“You must have a death wish for challenging the four of us, kid!” 

On the platform, the four bald men stared at Dustin intently with cold  smiles. They’ve met countless skilled martial artists in Millsburg, but they had defeated  

all of those who challenged them. Dustin was not going to be any different.

“Cut the chit– 

chat. Let’s fight.” Dustin kept his left hand behind his back and stretched out hi s right

“Since you’re determined to die, let me help you!” One of  

the bald men couldn’t wait any longer and dashed toward Dustin, throwing a p unch at the man. The  

force and speed of his attack produced an audible whoosh, “What a powerful punch! It could kill someone easily!” 

“I take back what I said. He won’t even last one punch!” 

The ladies were stunned by the bald man’s strength. 

While Patrick didn’t say much, he was secretly shaking his head. Each of the Four Guardians was a High– 

level martial artist, and a strike from any of them was enough to crush stones. Not many could withstand their 

attacks. 

“Foolish boy!” Harry sneered, confident that this was the end of the battle. Nelson merely stood silently at the side, not saying a word. 

Under everyone’s watchful gaze, the bald man’s fist landed heavily on Dustin’ s chest with a thud. 

Shockingly, Dustin seemed completely unaffected. Instead, the man who had attacked him staggered back, nearly tripping. The bones in his fist had shatter ed, and he could no longer raise his arm. 

“How can this be?” The bald man  

was astonished. He had used his full power, which could have punched throu gh walls. Yet, punching Dustin had been like punching a mountain. Instead of hurting him, the bald man 

only hurt himself. 

How terrifying! 

“What?”

Everyone was shocked to see the bald man stumbled backward. They had all assumed the punch was enough 

to end Dustin, who turned out unharmed. 

“Stop playing around and end this.” The eldest of the four brothers spoke. 

The youngest brother gritted his teeth and raised his uninjured left arm, throwi ng another punch, He couldn’t stand the thought of– 

No, he couldn’t believe someone could end up unscathed after suffering his p unch. 

Another thwack sounded as the bald man punched Dustin at full force again, but the results were the same. Dustin was uninjured, while the other man stag gered back from the force, the bones in his fists shattered. 

“Brother, there’s something weird about him! The bald man’s face had contort ed in pain as he sweated profusely. His punches had completely destroyed hi s arms, and there was nothing else he could do. 

1/2 

“Let’s attack together!” Realizing the severity of the situation, the eldest  brother stopped holding back. 

Under his order, the four of them launched  

themselves at Dustin at the same time. Some used their fists, while others use d their legs, attacking Dustin from all directions. 

Like a statue, Dustin didn’t move an inch. 

The Four Guardian’s attacks rained down on him ceaselessly, yet the results were the same. Dustin remained unbothered and unharmed, while the four br others were forced to stumble backward, infuriated. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  419 – 

Chapter 419 

For a moment, the room fell into an  

eerie silence, stunned by what had transpired.

“You should give up if that’s all you’ve got.” Dustin stretched, bored. 

“You’re dead meat!” Pissed, the Four Guardians exchanged glances before la unching themselves at Dustin 

again. 

This time, they gave it their all aiming for his vital or vulnerable spots with firm attacks. 

“Humph!” 

With a mighty stomp, the ground beneath them gave way, forming a large pit. The commotion shook the entire dojo, and at the same time, extreme Divine A ura whirled around before heading straight toward the four 

brothers. 

Like they were being hit by a truck, the four men were thrown into the air, bloo d gushing out of their mouths and noses, before they landed on the floor heavi ly, passing out instantly. 

“Um 

The crowd gaped at the fallen men in disbelief. They couldn’t believe that the Four Guardians of Flame Dragon Gang, who were all High– level martial artists who had never lost any battles, had been utterly crushed b y Dustin. 

Just how monstrously strong was Dustin? 

“H–he won?” 

The ladies covered their mouths in shock. They’d thought that Dustin was no match for the Four Guardians and that they could  

defeat Dustin easily. Instead, Dustin got rid of them with a single stomp. If the y hadn’t personally witnessed the entire ordeal, they might have thought that t his was a scene from a movie. 

“How is that possible?” Harry sprung up, incredulous. The Four Guardians ha d been the ace up his sleeve and Flame Dragon Gang’s pillar of strength, but Dustin had defeated them effortlessly.

Harry felt extremely vulnerable after seeing the aftermath. 

Was that Divine Aura?” Patrick was shocked as well. 

Only Divine– 

level martial artists could let out internal energy like that. When martial artists achieved divinity. their internal  

energy would then be called Divine Aura. The latter was over a hundred times stronger than ordinary internal energy. 

Since it had been revealed that Dustin was a Divine– 

level martial artist, they no longer needed to wonder why he acted so fearlessl y. 

It was extremely rare to find Divine–level martial artists so young. “I was right. He’s a monster.” Nelson gulped, utterly impressed. 

Among the people in the dojo, he was the only one who knew how strong Dus tin was, but he’d held out hope 

Chapter 415. 

since he’d been confident in the Four Guardian’s skills, which had turned out t o be useless. 

“Who wants to try next?” Dustin surveyed the place calmly. 

Flame Dragon Gang’s elites exchanged nervous glances with each other, but no one spoke up. They knew. they’d only embarrass themselves by challengin g someone who had defeated the Four Guardians. 

“What now, Sir Hall?” Dustin turned his attention to Harry. 

“I didn’t know you were so strong. I accept my defeat.” Harry sighed, looking c onflicted. “I will step down. From today onward, you shall be the new leader of Flame Dragon Gang.” 

“An honorable man indeed.” Dustin smiled. “But don’t worry. I’ll merely be the gang leader in name. I won’t 

interfere with the gang matters, so you still have your authority.

“Thank you, sir!” 

Chapter 420 

Harry’s face lit up, and he hurriedly saluted. “All hail, Sir Rhys, our new leader!” “All hail, Sir Rhys!” The crowd quickly saluted as well. 

In the martial world, strength is paramount, and since Dustin had proven his strength, he no w had the right to 

lead them. 

“Congrats, bro. What’s your name?” Patrick stood up and saluted, wanting to befriend this y oung talented man. 

“Dustin Rhys.” Dustin saluted back. 

“My name’s Patrick Hill. Today’s show was mind– 

boggling. Would you be interested in visiting the Hill family residence?” Patrick offered. 

“I’ll be sure to visit when I’m free.” Dustin returned the pleasantries, feeling quite fond of the other man. 

“Sir, why don’t we take this opportunity to have a drink together? High Point Building next door is quite a nice place.” Harry invited. 

“Sure.” Dustin nodded and turned to look at Patrick. “Care to join us?” “It’d be my pleasure.” Patrick answered with a smile. 

Thus, Harry led the group of people to the building next door. 

High Point Building was a Victorian– 

style restaurant with three beautifully decorated floors. Harry, who was a regular, led them st raight to the Sky Lounge.

“You’re here again, Harry?” A beautiful woman in her thirties entered the room, carrying two bottles of wine. Her voluptuous figure was extremely alluring and could tempt any man. 

“Roxy, meet our new gang leader, Sir Rhys. He’ll be in charge of Flame Dragon Gang from n ow on.” Harry gestured towards Dustin. 

“Nice to meet you, Sir Rhys.” Roxy lowered her body, her breasts nearly popping out of her s hirt. 

Dustin nodded without saying much. 

“Put the bottles down and bring out your signature dishes. We’re going to celebrate.” Harry told her with a 

smile. 

“Sure thing. Please give me a moment.” Roxy smiled invitingly and left the room, swaying h er hips provocatively. 

Dustin turned his head for another look. He had to admit that Roxy had a wonderful body. 

“I’d like to offer you a toast with this fine vodka, Sir Rhys!” Smiling, Harry poured Dustin a gl ass. Instantly, the pleasant aroma of the liquor filled the room. 

“The woman who just came in. Is she yours?” Dustin suddenly asked. 

“Yep. She’s been with me for years.” Harry answered truthfully with a nod. 1/2 

Chapter 420 

She’s a locker for sure.” Dustin smiled. 

His words caused the ladies beside Patrick to frown. How could he tease someone else’s wo man the moment. 

they meet?

“She was much prettier when she was younger. Harry forced a smile. 

“I don’t think so. Her body looks so mature. I’m sure no man can resist her.” Dustin commen ted with a mask of 

a smile. 

Harry’s smile stiffened, but he couldn’t say anything back. 

Dustin pressed. “At her age, I bet she has a lot of needs.” 

Yeah, uh, it’s been getting harder to handle her these days. I take supplements regularly no w.” Harry put on a forced grin. 

“Since you’re struggling, why don’t I help you?” Dustin smiled. “I’ve got a strong body, after all.” 

His words made the whole room go silent. No one could have expected him to make such a vulgar request about f*cking someone else’s woman in front of them. 

He had taken things too far!

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  421 – 

Chapter 421 

“Sir Rhys, you’re taking things too far.” Harry’s smile slowly turned cold. No on e could stand taunts like that. 

no matter how well–mannered they were. 

“Aren’t we friends? Shouldn’t I help you in times of trouble? After all, helping o thers makes me happy.” Dustin’s 

smile was still happy as ever. 

“I don’t need your help on this, Sir Rhys. I can take care of it  myself. Let’s drink. Harry struggled to keep the smile on his face and quickly c hanged the subject. 

Still, Dustin didn’t let go of the topic. “Why don’t you ask her what she thinks? Who knows? She might agree.” 

“Hey! That’s enough!” 

The ladies could no longer hold back. 

“Who knew you’re such a disgusting man under that nice– 

looking face? How could you keep your eye on 

someone else’s woman?” 

“Exactly. Just because you’re powerful doesn’t mean that you can humiliate ot hers like this. You’re crossing 

the line!” 

*Search for a prostitute elsewhere instead of putting us off.” As women, they felt utterly disgusted by Dustin’s attitude

Patrick merely narrowed his eyes without saying much. He has only known Du stin for a short time, so he couldn’t firmly identify Dustin’s personality. Howeve

r, if this was Dustin’s true colors, it’d be best for Patrick to stay away from the other man. He didn’t have any cuckolding fetishes. 

“Why are you ladies getting so worked up? He hasn’t even said anything yet,” Dustin responded indifferently. 

“You’re shameless!” 

The ladies were livid. They’ve never met someone as sick as him. 

“Ahem, if she’s your type, I’ll definitely get someone to serve you tonight.” Nel son tried to smooth things over. 

“He’s right. There are so many women out there. This is your lucky day. Let’s have a good time. I hope you pardon me for anything I’ve said to offend you e arlier. To pay my respects, I take the first shot!” Harry lifted his glass and dow ned the drink. 

“Why, your tolerance is impeccable. Very impressive.” Dustin smiled teasingly. “I see. So you were joking.” Understanding dawned on Nelson. 

“You shouldn’t play pranks like this on your friends, Sir Rhys.” Harry let out a b reath of relief, sweat unknowingly beading his forehead. 

“Who said I was joking?” Dustin’s expression turned ruthless. “You have two choices right now. 

me f*ck your woman or die here.” 

Everyone’s expression darkened straight away. Was he threatening Harry? You let 

1/2 

“Don’t you think you’re being unreasonable? Harry frowned unhappily. 

“So what? I’ll count to three. If you don’t make up your mind, I’ll do it for you.” Dustin held out three fingers. 

*Sir! I never did anything wrong. Why are you doing this to me?” Harry’s fists c lenched.

“Three …” 

“I know you’re a powerful man, but you shouldn’t be so unreasonable!” “Two…” 

“The martial world has its own rules. Your actions will cause backlash!” “One” 

“Sir, you-” 

“Time’s up.” 

Dustin grabbed a fork from the table and stabbed it into  

Harry’s throat in one fluid motion. Blood instantly began trickling down the len gth of the fork, dying the man’s shirt red. 

“Ugh!” Harry froze, his face showing his disbelief, never expecting Dustin to ac t so mercilessly. 

Harry’s sudden death shocked the entire room, and they remained rooted to t heir seats, unable to process 

what had just transpired. Dustin decided to kill someone merely because the l atter refused to let him sleep with his woman. He must be crazy! 

Y–y–you crazy bastard! How could you kill him?” 

After a pause, all hell broke loose. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  422 – 

Chapter 422 

The ladies shrank away from the table in terror. Nelson, looking as though he’ d seen a ghost, immediately 

pulled away, worried that Dustin might suddenly kill him as well. The only one left calmly sitting in his seat was Patrick.

“Can I know what you have against Harry?” Patrick asked cooly. “Nothing.” Dustin shook his head. 

“Then, do you have a grudge against him?” 

Nope.” 

“Then, why did you kill him?” 

“Because he deserved to die.” 

“And the reason?” Patrick pressed. He despised people who killed others with out reason. No matter how 

powerful those people might be, they didn’t deserve to be his friends. 

“Mr. Hill, doesn’t the vodka smell wonderful?” Instead of answering Patrick’s q uestion, Dustin countered with a question of his own. 

“Why does that matter?” Patrick frowned. 

“It smells extremely delicious. Too delicious, in fact.” Dustin pulled out a silver needle and stuck it into the 

glass. When he drew the needle back out, the tip had already turned black! 

“It’s poisoned?” Patrick paled. The needle didn’t just prove that there was pois on in the vodka but that the 

poison was extremely potent! 

“How could that be?” The crowd exchanged fearful looks. They had nearly dru nk the same vodka. 

“This is why I killed him,” Dustin responded calmly. “He puts on a facade of fla ttery but was secretly plotting such a deadly plan. Should I have kept a man lik e him alive?” 

“I see …” Patrick quickly understood. So Dustin had already seen through Har ry’s plan. No wonder he killed the latter with such certainty, while Patrick was still kept in the dark.

“Even if the drink was poisoned, you can’t prove that Harry was the one who d id it.” One of the ladies humphed 

stubbornly, unable to accept Dustin’s reckless action. 

How could he kill someone without proof? 

“Both the vodka and the woman belong to him. Do you really think that he ha d nothing to do with this?” Dustin reasoned. “I was testing him earlier, but he endured it and kept changing the topic, trying to make me drink. 

What else could this mean?” 

His words rendered the ladies speechless. Now that they thought about it, thin gs did seem odd. After all, nc 

ordinary man would be able to tolerate someone else humiliating their woman. 

“You’re so observant, Dustin. I’m impressed!” Patrick’s smile returned. It was r are to see a young man as 

Chapter 422 

strong and observant as Dustin. 

“Do you agree with what I said, Nelson?” Dustin turned his attention to the ma n in the corner of the room. 

“Huh?” Startled, Nelson threw himself onto his knees before Dustin, sweating profusely. “It had nothing to do with me, sir! I had no idea! Harry planned this on his own! Please don’t kill me!” 

“Why are you so nervous? I never said I was going to kill you.” Dustin helped Nelson to his feet before 

continuing. “I know an honest man like you would never do something like this .” 

“Thank you, sir! Thank you so much!” Nelson thanked repeatedly, tears strea ming down his cheeks. He was absolutely terrified. Harry’s corpse lay next to him, his lifeless eyes staring at Nelson, creeping the man out.

*Take care of this. You’re in charge of the gang from now on.” Dustin instructe d, patting Nelson’s shoulder. 

Nelson’s knees went weak, and he sank to the floor. To think that the mighty L ord Horst of Flame Dragon Gang was shaking in fear. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  423 – 

Chapter 423 

Now that Harry was dead, Nelson, the assistant leader, successfully took over and replaced him as the one in 

charge of the Flame Dragon Gang. With thousands of disciples and hundreds of elite members, the Flame 

Dargon Gang was a significant force in the entire Millsburg. It would be easier for Dustin to do things in Millsburg with the Flame Dragon Gang backing him up. 

“Dustin, although you are now the leader of Flame Dragon Gang, you might st ill face some troubles ahead,” Patrick reminded him as they walked out of Hig h Point Building. 

“Troubles? What do you mean?” Dustin asked curiously. 

“Harry didn’t rise to power from nothing. He always had someone backing him up. By killing Harry, you’ll definitely offend that person,” Patrick said. 

“Oh? Who is this person?” Dustin asked. 

“Terry Doyle, the eldest son of the Doyle family.” 

“Terry Doyle? I haven’t heard of him.” Dustin shook his head. 

“I can tell that you’re not local. Everyone here knows Terry, but I must tell you, that man is not simple.” Harry’s face carried a hint of seriousness. “The Doyle family is an ancient martial arts family and is one of the Fabulous Five. They 

hold significant influence in the martial arts world of Balerno. Terry is the heir of the Doyle family and is in his early thirties. He is already one of the Heavenl y Immortals! Only a few among the younger generation in Millsburg can match

him! If you encounter Terry, you must be extremely careful. This person seek s revenge for the smallest grievances, and anyone who offends him doesn’t h ave a good ending.” 

Upon hearing that, Dustin couldn’t help but smile. “Thank you for the reminder , Patrick. I will be cautious.” 

“Of course, nothing in this world is absolute. If you can find a backer in Millsbu rg, such as the Hills family, I believe Terry wouldn’t dare to act rashly.” 

Patrick’s tone changed as he began to coax, “The Hill family still holds consid erable influence in Millsburg. With your talent and strength, you can become o ur consultant. I’m just not sure if you’re interested.” 

“Thank you for your kind offer, Patrick, but I haven’t considered it for now. Let’ s discuss it if there’s an  

opportunity,” Dustin politely declined with a smile. He was accustomed to free dom and didn’t want to be bound by others. 

“Hey! Do you even know what you’re saying?” 

At this moment, a glamorous woman next to them spoke unhappily. “Becomin g a consultant of the Hill family is a dream sought after by countless people. M r. Hill values you and wants to win you over, I didn’t expect your to be so ungr ateful!” 

“Shut up! Don’t be disrespectful!” Patrick turned around and glared at her befo re apologizing to Dustin. “Dustin, I apologize. It was my failure to discipline her . Please forgive me.” 

“It’s alright.” Dustin waved his hand, not wanting to dwell on it. 

“Since you have other aspirations, I won’t force you. But you can come find m e anytime if you change your 

1/2 

Chapter 423 

mind.” Patrick smiled. 

“Sure.” Dustin nodded slightly.

Just as they were exchanging pleasantries, Patrick’s phone suddenly rang. Hi s face instantly changed upon answering the call. 

“What? Grandfather old injury has relapsed, and he fainted? How did this hap pen? Alright! I’ll go home immediately. You quickly go and fetch the doctor!” 

Patrick’s face fell after hanging up the phone. “Dustin, something urgent happ ened at home. I have to take my leave.” 

“Is someone in your family sick?” Dustin asked tentatively. 

“Yes, my grandfather exerted himself too much during his cultivation, and his old injury acted up. The situation 

is not good.” Patrick looked solemn. 

“If it’s an internal injury. I have a pill that works exceptionally well.” Dustin took a black pill and said, “It’s called the Gemiphen. It can invigorate blood circulati on, dispel stasis, and strengthen the body. It may be 

helpful for your grandfather’s chronic internal injury.” 

“Thank  

you, Dustin!” Patrick expressed his gratitude and accepted the pill. Although h e didn’t believe this pill could heal his grandfather’s injury, it was still a gesture from Dustin, and he didn’t want to refuse it. 

After watching Patrick leave hurriedly, Dustin hailed a taxi by the roadside and returned to the villa in the 

urban village. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  424 – 

Chapter 424 

Just as he entered the house, Abigail ran toward him and shouted excitedly, “ Uncle! I did it. I did it!” 

“What do you mean?” Dustin was shocked. “Are you pregnant?”

How could she get pregnant at such a young age? This girl was too wild. “Gosh! Of course not! I’m still a virgin!” Abigail retorted, rolling her eyes. 

“Why are you so excited if you’re not pregnant?” Dustin was speechless. She shocked him for a second. 

“Didn’t you teach me the cultivation technique last night? Well, I’m thrilled to a nnounce  

that I have successfully cultivated my internal energy!” Abigail said, beaming with joy. 

“What? So soon?” Surprised, Dustin frowned. 

Usually, it would take an average martial artist at least a year or more to cultiv ate internal energy. Even for exceptionally talented individuals, it would still ta ke several months to grasp the basics. Yet, Abigail claimed to have achieved i t overnight. Did she master it that fast? 

Dustin was skeptical and reached out to feel her pulse. Indeed, he felt a faint f low  

of energy circulating in her core. Although the energy was very subtle, she ind eed had internal energy. 

In other words, Abigail really succeeded! 

In just one night, she had achieved what ordinary martial artists would take a y ear or more of arduous training to accomplish. Her talent was truly exceptional

Just imagine, while others struggled for ten years, Abigail could achieve the s ame level of mastery in just a day of leisurely practice. How could anyone com pete with that? 

Hard work paled in comparison to natural talent. 

“So, what do you think? I succeeded, didn’t I? I told you I’m not lying!” Abigail boasted. 

I have to admit you do have remarkable talent. It takes ordinary individuals a year to reach the same level, but

you managed it in just one day. You are truly a rare martial arts prodigy,” Dusti n praised with a smile. 

“Hahaha… I knew it!” Abigail laughed triumphantly. “Even though I may not be the sharpest tool in the shed. 

I’ve never lost a fight.” 

“Hmm. Are you saying you’re stupid?” Dustin asked. 

“Pffft! No way! You’re the stupid one!” Abigail retorted. She narrowed her eye s and said, “I mean, I may not be good at studying, but I’m excellent at fightin g. There’s a saying, how does it go? Everyone is born to succeed!” 

“Girl, honestly, with your martial arts talent, you’ll be in high demand wherever you go. All the major sects will compete to recruit you. So, from now on, you need to think about where you want to develop yourself,” Dustin suddenly said

“Well, I don’t really know yet.” 

Abigail scratched her head and said, “Forget it. Let’s not worry about that for n ow. Since I’m just starting out, 

1/2 

Chapter 424 

you can teach me first. Consider it a favor to you.” 

“A favor to me? That sounds odd.” Dustin raised an eyebrow. 

“Think about it. I’m a martial arts prodigy. When I become famous and renown ed, won’t you benefit too?” Abigail raised her chin. 

“I guess I’ll have to wait for that.” Dustin shook his head. 

“Hey! Are you underestimating me? You just said it yourself. I’m a prodigy. On e day of practice for me is equivalent to one year for others. As long as I casu ally train, I’ll soon dominate the martial arts world!” Abigail was quite proud. 

“It’s not that simple. Even if you have great talent, you still need to hone your s kills.” Dustin chuckled.

“Hmph! That’s just how you mortals see it. You don’t understand the world of geniuses.” Abigail shook her head and asked proudly. “By the way, how long did it take you to achieve the basic level of internal energy? One year or  two years?” 

Dustin didn’t say anything but instead raised three fingers. 

“No way? It actually took you three years?” Surprised, Abigail said, “Gosh, you ’re really behind. I finished it in only one night, and you spent that much time?” 

“Don’t judge others based on your own limited perspective.” Dustin said unkin dly. “It took me three minutes to achieve the basic level of internal energy.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  425 – 

Chapter 425 

“What? Three minutes?” Upon hearing that, Abigail was dumbfounded. 

Didn’t he say it took ordinary martial artists a year or more to achieve the basi c level? Even she, a once–in–

century genius, took a day to cultivate her internal energy. To achieve it in a d ay was already worthy of being called a prodigy. Yet Dustin achieved it in thre e minutes? What should she call him 

A monster? 

A freak? 

At this moment, she felt deeply shocked. Her earlier bit of pride evaporated int o thin air. 

“Are you… kidding me?” Abigail couldn’t accept it.. 

“Why would I lie to you? I gain nothing from it.” Dustin shrugged and said cal mly. “Besides, it’s just talent. It doesn’t represent strength. This world is never lacking in geniuses. The path of martial arts is arduous and long. To become a true powerhouse, both talent and effort are indispensable.”

“I understand! I’ll work hard and catch up to you soon! Abigail clenched her fist . Then she decisively ran upstairs and began her intense training. 

Dustin laughed. He saw a familiar figure in Abigail. 

Abigail was exactly like that girl from the Spanner family ten years ago. 

At that moment, knocks rang out from the door. Dustin opened the door and fo und Ruth standing outside. 

“Ruth, how is your sister? Does she want to see me?” Dustin’s eyes lit up. 

Ruth remained silent. She lowered her head and glanced behind her with a he sitant expression. Only then did 

Dustin notice two people standing in the courtyard behind her. It was a man and a woman. 

With a tall and imposing figure, the man seemed to be in his forties and fifties. He exuded a compelling aura 

from head to toe. 

Dustin felt somewhat intimidated. 

As for the woman, she had taken great care of her appearance. She had fair a nd tender skin, a well 

proportioned figure, delicate features, and a lingering charm. She was none other than Ruth’s mother, Jessica! 

So, you’re Dustin?” the man spoke first. His tone was calm and emotionless but carried a tinge of domination. 

“Yes, that’s me.” Dustin nodded. 

“I am Hector, Natasha’s father.” The man got straight to the point. 

“Oh, Mr. Harmon. Please come inside.” Dustin smiled faintly and Immediately extended his 

hand in a welcoming gesture. From the moment he saw Jessica, he had  guessed the identity of the visitors. 

1/2 

Chapter 425 

“There’s no need for that. I came here today to have a few words with you,” H ector said calmly. “Natasha is already engaged to someone, and by the end of this month, she will be married. So I hope you won’t meet my daughter anym ore.” 

“Married?” Dustin frowned. “Why didn’t she tell me?” 

“What difference would it make if she told you? This decision was made by tw o prominent families, and no one  

can change that.” Hector continued expressionlessly. “Young man, I don’t kno w if you truly love my daughter or are attracted to her family background. It do esn’t matter. In any case, the bottom line is to stay away from my daughter.” 

As he spoke, he made a gesture. Soon, several bodyguards entered the court yard, carrying two large boxes. When the boxes were opened, they revealed s tacks of gold inside! 

“Young man, this gold is  

a gift from me. Take it and leave the capital. From now on, don’t appear befor e my daughter,” Hector said. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  426 – 

Chapter 426 

“The gold is indeed tempting, but I don’t like it. So I can’t accept the conditions you just mentioned.” Dustin shook his head. 

“If you don’t like gold, then name your price.” Hector raised his chin. 

“Mr. Harmon, forgive me for speaking frankly, but Natasha should decide her marriage herself. As her parent, you shouldn’t forcefully interfere with such ma tters,” Dustin said.

“What?” Hector frowned. “Are you teaching me how to do things?” 

“I’m just speaking the truth.” Dustin remained composed. “As parents, shouldn ’t you want your children’s marriages to be happy?” 

“Hmph! What do you even know?” 

At this moment, Jessica couldn’t hold back any longer. “Do you know who Nat asha’s fiancé is? He is Tyler Grant, a natural– 

born genius and the future rising star of the Dragonmarsh! Only by marrying hi m can Natasha have a good future!” 

“That should be up to Natasha to decide. If she doesn’t want to marry him, yo u can’t force her.” Dustin argued reasonably. 

“Are you implying a challenge to the authority of the Harmon family?” Hector’s expression turned grim. 

“Mr. Harmon, I don’t want to be enemies with the Harmon family, but I’m willin g to take this risk for Natasha’s 

sake. I’ll repeat myself. As long as she doesn’t want to marry, no one can forc e her!” Dustin’s tone became 

assertive. 

“Hmph! What an arrogant youngster!“Hector’s eyes turned cold. “I’ve tried to s peak nicely to you for Natasha’s sake, but if you  

insist on being stubborn, don’t blame me for turning my back on you!” 

“Dustin! Don’t provoke my father. It’ll bring you no good.“Ruth desperately trie d to hint at Dustin. 

Her father was the head of the Harmon family. He wielded great power and w as known for his resolute decisions. Although Dustin had some ability, he was  clearly far from being able to contend with the Harmon 

family. 

“Mr. Harmon, you’re the one being stubborn, not me.” Dustin remained undau nted.

“Fine! Very well!” Upon hearing that, Hector smirked. “Young man, you surely are fearless! I’ll give you three days. If you’re willing to leave Millsburg within t hree days, I won’t hold it against you. But if you persist in going your way, you’ ll have to bear the consequences!” 

After saying that, he turned and left. 

“Wait!“Dustin suddenly called out. 

“What? Did you change your mind?” Hector turned back, his eyes filled with di sdain. 

Il Dustin were to resist to the end, Hector would hold some respect for him. At least Dustin was a persistent person. However, he would look down on Dusti n even more If he gave In Just like that

1/2 

Chapter 425 

“Mr. Harmon, it seems your health is in a bad condition. You probably won’t la st three days.‘ Dustin dropped a bombshell. 

What are you talking about?” Hector furrowed his brow. 

“You have a dark complexion, yellowing pupils, and the  

breath you exhale carries a hint of a foul odor. If I’m not mistaken, you’ve bee n poisoned with voodoo!” Dustin said. 

“Nonsense!” Hector snorted. “Do you think you can scare me just like that? Yo u’re underestimating me!” 

“Mr. Harmon, I’m sincerely warning you. The voodoo you’ve been afflicted wit h is not ordinary. It will inevitably flare up within three days, and by then, you might lose your life!” Dustin sounded solemn. 

“Stop bullshitting!” Hector couldn’t bother to argue with him. He directly turned away and left. 

He could eat and drink normally and could even run and jump. He didn’t feel a ny signs of poisoning. Moreover, his meals were strictly monitored by trusted i ndividuals. It was simply impossible for anyone to poison him!

As Hector and the others got into their car, Dustin  

made no attempt to stop them. Instead, he turned to Ruth and asked, “Is your sister being held captive? Where is she now? Can I meet her?” 

“L” Ruth opened her mouth, but Jessica’s voice rang out before she could expl ain. “Ruth! What are you waiting for? Let’s go home!” 

“Coming!” Ruth responded and hurriedly said, “Dustin, my sister is temporarily safe. She will find a way to contact you. Also, be careful!” 

After saying that, she quickly left. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  427 – 

Chapter 427 

“Natasha is engaged to Tyler Grant?” 

As Dustin watched the departing vehicle, he couldn’t help but narrow his eyes. Clearly, this was a strategic alliance between two prominent families, and Nat asha was the sacrificial pawn in this alliance. Born  

into a prestigious family, she enjoyed wealth and luxury but lost her freedom. At certain moments, she even had to make sacrifices for the sake of their fami ly’s interests. 

Of course, Dustin would never allow such a thing to happen. With that in mind, he took out his phone and dialed a particular number. 

“Hello, Nelson. Help me investigate someone.” 

“No problem. May I ask who you want me to investigate, Sir Rhys?” Nelson as ked

“Tyler Grant.” 

“Tyler Grant?” Nelson raised his voice upon hearing Dustin’s words. “Sir Rhys, why do you want to investigate him?” 

“Of course, to deal with him. Do you think I’m inviting him out for a meal?” Dus tin replied impatiently.

“What?” Nelson froze in place, his voice trembling. “Sir Rhys, please don’t sca re me like that. I’m easily frightened. I can’t handle this!” 

“What’s the matter? Is Tyler that formidable?” Dustin asked in response. 

“He’s way more than that. Sir Rhys, this person is like the living King of Hell. We can’t afford to provoke him! He can easily wipe out the Flame Dragon Gan g if we offend him!” Nelson sounded like he was tearing up. 

What kind of person was he working for? His first task as the new gang leader was to deal with Tyler. Weren’t they seeking their own death? 

Known as a once–in–a– 

century genius, Tyler was the future head of the Grant family. Despite being o nly in his thirties, he had fought on many battlefields and achieved various vict ories. He earned the title of General Tiger with a third–ranking official position. 

Not only was he tremendously powerful and exceptionally talented, but he als o commanded an army of tens of thousands. 

Anyone who provoked such a formidable individual would be doomed! 

“Why are you panicking? I didn’t ask you to assassinate him. I only want you t o gather information about him,” Dustin said calmly. 

“Sir Rhys, if you have any ill intentions, it’s best to forget about them. It would be wiser to jump off a building than to provoke Tyler, Nelson said, his voice fil led with fear. 

“Stop the nonsense! Just do as I say!” Dustin shouted. 

“Yes, yes… I’ll do it immediately.“Nelson didn’t dare to say more and quickly c omplied. However, deep inside. he silently prayed that Dustin wouldn’t act rec klessly. Or else the Flame Dragon Gang would suffer the 

Chapter 427 

consequences. 

Meanwhile, in the Hill family’s house, an elderly man with a white beard and e yebrows lay on the bed. His face was pale, and his body was weak. Bloody p hlegm filled the copper basin under the bed.

A group of Hill family descendants gathered anxiously around the bed.. 

Paul Hill, the patriarch of the Hill family, had four sons named Spring, Summer , Autumn, and Winter. Besides that, he had dozens of grandchildren. He had a big family. 

“Spring! Wasn’t Father doing well yesterday? How did his internal injuries rela pse?” Autumn paced back and forth, his expression filled with anxiety. Among the four brothers, he was known for his impatience. 

“Autumn, you know about Father’s chronic ailment. None of the doctors could cure it.” 

Spring shook his head and sighed. “If he had watched out more usually, it wou ldn’t have been a big problem. But he almost went astray to push his cultivatio n to the limit this time. He was too impulsive!” 

“Gosh…” Autumn grumbled, “Why is he pushing himself so hard at his age?” 

“Enough talk. Let’s go to Stoneray Valley and bring Dr. Linden here to treat Fa ther,” Summer suddenly said. 

“Dr. Linden is currently in seclusion and cannot come, but I have already calle d Mr. Turner to come. There shouldn’t be any problems with him here.” Spring replied. 

“Then quickly call and urge them! Why haven’t they arrived yet?” Autumn was becoming increasingly anxious. 

“Oh no! Grandfather is coughing up blood again!” 

At that moment, a muscular young man exclaimed in shock. He was Autumn’s son, Torben Hill. He had tan skin and a robust figure. 

“What should we do? He keeps coughing up blood. Is there something wrong with Father?” Autumn was 

shocked, 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  428 –

Chapter 428 

“Stop talking nonsense!” Autumn glared at him. 

“Uncle, I  

have a healing pill here. Shall we let Grandfather try it?” Patrick suddenly step ped forward from the crowd, holding a Gemiphen. He wouldn’t take such a ris k if his grandfather’s condition weren’t critical. 

“A healing pill?” Torben furrowed his brow. “This thing looks suspicious. Wher e did you get it from?” 

“A friend gave it to me,” Patrick answered truthfully. 

“Hah! Your friends? They’re a bunch of useless people.” Torben sneered. “Ta ke that pill away quickly, and stop embarrassing yourself here.” 

“Grandfather’s condition is not looking good right now. I want to give it a try. W hat if it actually works?” Patrick 

Insisted. 

“I said it’s not going to work! Take it away!” Torben slapped the Gemiphen out of Patrick’s hand. 

“You-” Patrick frowned. 

“What? You got a problem? Should we settle it with a fight?” Torben clenched his fist, displaying his robust 

muscles. Patrick was known to be a weakling in their family. Torben could eas ily knock him out with a single 

punch. 

“I can’t be bothered to talk to you!” Patrick took a deep breath and finally held himself back. As he was about to pick up the Gemiphen from the ground, a fo ot suddenly appeared and crushed the pill. 

“What are you doing?” Patrick’s face darkened.

“Hmph! What’s the use of keeping such a worthless pill? What if it upsets gran dfather’s stomach?” Torben said arrogantly. While saying that, he stepped  on the pill even harder, grinding it into powder. 

“Torben! You’ve gone too far!” Patrick clenched his fists. 

“Disrespectful brat! How dare you talk to your older cousin like that?” Spring gl ared at Patrick and immediately began protecting Torben. 

“Uncle, he was the one being unreasonable!” Patrick furrowed his brow. 

“Nonsense! My son is just concerned about his grandfather’s safety. Who kno ws if that pill of yours is 

poisonous?” Autumn spoke arrogantly. 

“That’s right! What if you’re trying to harm grandfather?” Torben said haughtily . With his father backing him up. they could easily bully Patrick. 

“That’s enough! Father is sick, and you’re still bickering here and there. What do you think you’re doing?” 

Spring spoke sternly. Instantly, the guys shut up. 

As the eldest brother, he still carried some authority. 

“They’re here! Mr. Turner from Stoneray Valley has arrived!” 

Suddenly, a voice rang out from the entrance. Soon after, a thin man in  a black robe slowly walked in with a 

1/2 

Chapter 428 

medicine box. 

“Mr. Turner, you’ve come just in time. Please hurry up and take a look at my f ather!” Spring quickly led the man to the bedside. 

“Everyone, please remain calm. Allow me to examine him first.” Nicholas sat d own slowly and began feeling Paul’s pulse. After a while, his eyebrows furrow ed. “Everyone, the patriarch’s situation is grim. The internal injuries have accu

mulated too long and suddenly erupted with great force. His meridians are sha ttered, and his vital energy is in disorder. With my abilities, I’m afraid I can’t do much to help.” 

“What?” Spring panicked.  

“Mr. Turner, you’re an elder of Stoneray Valley. If even you can’t treat him, wh o else can?” 

“Unless my master comes out of seclusion. Otherwise…” Mr. Turner shook his head. 

“My father would have passed away by the time he comes out of seclusion!” A utumn frowned. 

“Wait!” Suddenly, Nicholas sniffed and said, “What a fragrant medicinal scent. Do you have any miraculous panacea here?” 

“What do you mean by panacea? We would have let Grandfather take them if we had any.Torben replied rudely. 

However, Nicholas ignored him. Like a hunting dog, he kept sniffing and tried t o search for the smell Soon, he fixated his gaze on the crushed Gemiphen, an d his face fell immediately. 

“What… Who did this? Such a waste! Such a terrible waste!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  429 – 

Chapter 429 

Looking at the crushed Gemiphen, Nicholas was heartbroken and furious. He didn’t care about his Image anymore and immediately threw himself to the gro und, collecting the powder bit by bit. 

It left everyone dumbfounded. Was it necessary to make such a fuss over a b roken pill? 

“Mr. Turner, what’s going on?” Spring was perplexed. People from Stoneray V alley were usually proud and arrogant. They had never lost their composure li ke that.

“What’s going on? How dare you ask me such a question?” Nicholas angrily r etorted, “How can you destroy a panacea? This is a very rare pill. Such a wast e! Who is the idiot who did this?!” 

“Mr. Turner, are you  

mistaken? How could this black broken thing be a panacea? Torben looked  skeptical. 

“You’re such a fool!” Nicholas stared at him like he was an idiot. “What you cal l a broken thing is the Golden Crow Pill, a holy medicine for healing! It speciali zes in treating various internal injuries and chronic ailments. Your grandfather’ s life could have been saved!” 

“What?” 

Everyone’s faces changed upon hearing that. Although they didn’t know what Gemephin was. The fact that it 

could treat their father’s internal injuries and that Nicholas held it in such high r egard indicated that it was no 

ordinary item. 

“You wastrels! You bunch of wastrels! To think that such a miraculous healing tablet was treated like garbage 

by all of  

you. How foolish!” Feeling his heart aching. Nicholas pounded his chest and s tomped his feet. 

As an elder of Stoneray Valley, he held precious tablets in higher regard than anything else. His heart was 

bleeding to see the Gemiphen get destroyed. 

“Torben! Look at the mess you’ve caused! You destroyed a medicine that coul d save Grandfather. How will you explain yourself to everyone?” Patrick shout ed sternly. 

“I… I didn’t know this thing could save a life.” Torben stammered, feeling guilty . “Besides, this wouldn’t have happened if you had explained it clearly earlier.”

“You make a mistake, and now you’re trying to blame me?” Patrick’s face turn ed cold. 

“Enough, enough! It’s just a pill. If it’s destroyed, then it’s destroyed. Just get a nother one. Why make such a fuss?” Autumn continued to defend Torben. 

“Uncle, do you think this is a common cabbage? Do you think we  can just conjure another  

one out of thin air? It was a gift from my friend. Who knows if there’s another o ne?” Patrick frowned. Not only did Torben make a 

mistake, but he also remained stubborn. It was truly unreasonable. 

“Patrick, let’s not dwell on this for now. Saving Grandfather is the priority. Cont act your friend immediately and 

have them deliver the Gemiphen as soon as possible!” Spring urged

“Alright, I’ll try to ask. Knowing how urgent the situation was, Patrick didn’t hes itate and immediately dialed 

Dustin’s number. He briefly explained the situation to Dustin. hapter 4.295 

Dustin didn’t refuse him. After asking for the address, he rushed  over. Within half an hour, he arrived at the Hill family’s residence. 

“Dustin, you’re finally here! Come on in!“Patrick had been waiting for him and i mmediately led him inside when he saw Dustin exiting the car. Before long, th ey reached Paul’s room. 

“Hey! Is this your friend? Can he be trusted?” As soon as they entered, Torbe n blocked their way. He sized Dustin up and down, full of doubt. 

He looked like a young boy. Could someone like him really treat illnesses? “Don’t worry. He’s definitely more reliable than you!” Patrick said coldly. 

“According to the rules, we need to frisk you before entering. Raise your hand s and stand against the wall,” Torben ordered.

“Frisk me?” Dustin frowned and said in a displeased tone. “You invited me her e to treat your grandfather, yet you treat me like a criminal. Is that appropriate ?” 

“These are our rules. Strangers must  

be thoroughly searched. Who knows if you’re carrying weapons?” Torben said condescendingly. 

“Torben! Don’t go too far!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  430 – 

Chapter 430 

Patrick’s face darkened. “Dustin is my friend. I can vouch for him. If  there’s any problem, I’ll take full 

responsibility!” 

“Hey! What are you all dawdling for? Come in quickly!” Seeing the group stan ding at the doorway, Spring urged 

them from inside the room. 

“Hmph! Kid, you better not  

play any tricks. I’ll be watching you closely!” Torben warned before stepping a side. 

“Dustin, don’t bother with him. Please come in.” Patrick said, not wanting to w aste any more time. He quickly 

led Dustin to the bedside. 

“Young guy. I heard you have the Gemiphen?” Nicholas spoke first. His eager demeanor was like that of a 

person who had starved for three days and finally saw a delicious feast. 

“I do have it, but not many. They were all passed down through my ancestors, ” Dustin replied. He could tell from the emblem on their clothes that they were from the Stoneray Valley. To avoid trouble, he could only give

such an answer. 

“So it’s an ancestral elixir? Young guy, how many pills do you have left? I’m wi lling to buy them at a high price! 

Nicholas urgently asked. 

“I had two  

pills before, but one got destroyed. Now I only have the last one.” Dustin replie d. 

“What? Only one pill left?” Nicholas frowned, looking regretful. He wanted to b uy a few pills from Dustin and study them after returning to Stoneray Valley. What a pity. 

“Mr. Turner, let’s  

cut the small talk. Since this guy still has one Gemiphen, let’s save the patient first.” Spring 

urged from the side. 

“Yes, yes. Please proceed,” Nicholas replied, maintaining a relatively polite att itude. 

“Hey! Don’t blame me for not warning you. You better be able to cure my gran dfather’s internal injuries. Otherwise, you will be doomed!” Torben suddenly in terjected coldly. 

About to start the treatment, Dustin suddenly stopped  

and said indifferently, “I’m a timid person and can’t handle such intimidation. If you’re going to say that, then I won’t treat him. You’d better find someone els e.” 

With that, he turned around and was about to leave. 

“No, no, no… Young man, please don’t listen to his nonsense.” Spring panick ed and quickly grabbed him. At the same time, he shouted at Torben, “You br at! Shut up if you don’t have anything nice to say!” 

Torben felt somewhat displeased but didn’t say anything more. 

“Dustin, this guy has a loose  

tongue. Please don’t stoop to his level, Patrick quickly reassured.

“Alright, if you want my Gemiphen, it’ll cost you, but  

you’ll have to pay extra,” Dustin said calmly. 

“No problem. How much?” Spring asked eagerly. 

Dustin didn’t answer directly. Instead, he held up one linger. 1/2 

“One million dollars?” 

Torben furrowed his brow. “Kid! Don’t you think you’re being too greedy? How dare you ask for one million dollars for such a worthless thing?” 

“Who said I want one million? I want 100 million!” Dustin said, astonishing eve ryone with his statement. 

“What? 

“What? 100 million dollars?” 

Torben was dumbfounded. “Are you out of your mind? Why don’t you just go a nd rob someone? What makes this dark thing worth so much money?!” 

“Now, I’ve changed my mind. 200 million dollars.” Dustin extended two fingers casually, as if he was discussing an everyday matter. 

“200 million? Are you intentionally messing with us?” Torben was so furious th at he was on the verge of hitting someone. 

“300 million,” Dustin couldn’t be bothered to argue with them. He extended thr ee fingers. The more Torben. shouted, the higher the price Dustin demanded. That was the cost of being rude. 

“You…!” 

Before  

Torben could say anything. Spring’s face turned pale, and he slapped Torben across the face, shouting. “You beast! Shut your damn mouth!”

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  430 – 

Chapter 430 

Patrick’s face darkened. “Dustin is my friend. I can vouch for him. If  there’s any problem, I’ll take full 

responsibility!” 

“Hey! What are you all dawdling for? Come in quickly!” Seeing the group stan ding at the doorway, Spring urged 

them from inside the room. 

“Hmph! Kid, you better not  

play any tricks. I’ll be watching you closely!” Torben warned before stepping a side. 

“Dustin, don’t bother with him. Please come in.” Patrick said, not wanting to w aste any more time. He quickly 

led Dustin to the bedside. 

“Young guy. I heard you have the Gemiphen?” Nicholas spoke first. His eager demeanor was like that of a 

person who had starved for three days and finally saw a delicious feast. 

“I do have it, but not many. They were all passed down through my ancestors, ” Dustin replied. He could tell from the emblem on their clothes that they were from the Stoneray Valley. To avoid trouble, he could only give 

such an answer. 

“So it’s an ancestral elixir? Young guy, how many pills do you have left? I’m wi lling to buy them at a high price! 

Nicholas urgently asked.

“I had two  

pills before, but one got destroyed. Now I only have the last one.” Dustin replie d. 

“What? Only one pill left?” Nicholas frowned, looking regretful. He wanted to b uy a few pills from Dustin and study them after returning to Stoneray Valley. What a pity. 

“Mr. Turner, let’s  

cut the small talk. Since this guy still has one Gemiphen, let’s save the patient first.” Spring 

urged from the side. 

“Yes, yes. Please proceed,” Nicholas replied, maintaining a relatively polite att itude. 

“Hey! Don’t blame me for not warning you. You better be able to cure my gran dfather’s internal injuries. Otherwise, you will be doomed!” Torben suddenly in terjected coldly. 

About to start the treatment, Dustin suddenly stopped  

and said indifferently, “I’m a timid person and can’t handle such intimidation. If you’re going to say that, then I won’t treat him. You’d better find someone els e.” 

With that, he turned around and was about to leave. 

“No, no, no… Young man, please don’t listen to his nonsense.” Spring panick ed and quickly grabbed him. At the same time, he shouted at Torben, “You br at! Shut up if you don’t have anything nice to say!” 

Torben felt somewhat displeased but didn’t say anything more. 

“Dustin, this guy has a loose  

tongue. Please don’t stoop to his level, Patrick quickly reassured. 

“Alright, if you want my Gemiphen, it’ll cost you, but  

you’ll have to pay extra,” Dustin said calmly. 

“No problem. How much?” Spring asked eagerly. 

Dustin didn’t answer directly. Instead, he held up one linger.

1/2 

“One million dollars?” 

Torben furrowed his brow. “Kid! Don’t you think you’re being too greedy? How dare you ask for one million dollars for such a worthless thing?” 

“Who said I want one million? I want 100 million!” Dustin said, astonishing eve ryone with his statement. 

“What? 

“What? 100 million dollars?” 

Torben was dumbfounded. “Are you out of your mind? Why don’t you just go a nd rob someone? What makes this dark thing worth so much money?!” 

“Now, I’ve changed my mind. 200 million dollars.” Dustin extended two fingers casually, as if he was discussing an everyday matter. 

“200 million? Are you intentionally messing with us?” Torben was so furious th at he was on the verge of hitting someone. 

“300 million,” Dustin couldn’t be bothered to argue with them. He extended thr ee fingers. The more Torben. shouted, the higher the price Dustin demanded. That was the cost of being rude. 

“You…!” 

Before  

Torben could say anything. Spring’s face turned pale, and he slapped Torben across the face, shouting. “You beast! Shut your damn mouth!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  431 – 

Chapter 431 

“What?” 

Torben was stunned. Holding his face, he felt confused. Shouldn’t they be rep rimanding Dustin at this moment? Why did his uncle slap him instead?

“You useless fool! Get the hell out if you can’t speak properly!” Spring’s face w as stern. He was clearly angry. 

It was supposed to be a situation where they didn’t have to spend any money, but this idiot had managed to raise the price of a pill to 300 million. Dustin wo uld probably ask for even more if they let him continue. 

Why punish him instead of this damned guy? 

“Spring, you’ve gone too far.” Autumn frowned. Of course, he wasn’t happy ab out his son getting slapped. 

“You shut up too!” Spring turned around and glowered. “Father’s life is hangin g by a thread, and we urgently need the medicine to save him. Yet you people are still here arguing. If something happens to Father, can you afford the resp onsibility?” 

Hearing that, the father and son exchanged glances and dared not say anothe r word. 

The Hill family was known for its martial prowess, and their patriarch, Paul, wa s a master of Balerno martial arts three years ago. Although he had retired no w, he still commanded great respect and status in the martial world. Even the current leader would show deference to him. 

The Hill family stood strong and was known as one of the top three families be cause of Paul’s towering presence. If the patriarch were to pass away, the enti re Hill family would suffer a devastating blow. 

“Young man, I apologize sincerely. I have failed to teach my people manners. Please don’t take it to heart. As long as you can save my father’s life, 300 milli on dollars is not a problem.” Spring agreed without hesitation. 

“I’m glad you picked the right choice.” Dustin smiled faintly. “The Hill family ha s great wealth and influence 

300 million is nothing to you.” 

Torben narrowed his eyes as a hint of killing intent flashed across them. Yet h e controlled himself. 

“Young man, please proceed.” Spring forced a smile.

“Alright.” Dustin didn’t say much. He took out a Gemiphen and stuffed it into P aul’s mouth. Then he lifted the old man’s clothes, took out a silver needle, and pierced three key acupoints: The posterior neck Acupoint, lower chest acupoi nt, and stomach acupoint. Then, he flicked his finger. 

“Buzz…” 

The three silver needles rapidly spun, and waves of true energy flowed into P aul’s body through the needles. 

“What amazing acupuncture skills!” Witnessing this scene, Nicholas was grea tly astonished. Although he specialized in alchemy, he also had considerable medical knowledge. With his discerning eyes, he could tell that Dustin’s acupu ncture  

technique was extraordinary. Although his skills might not surpass Dr. Jerem y. Dustin was almost as good as him. 

To possess such exquisite acupuncture skills at such a young  ageWho exactly was this young man? 

Chapter 431 

After administering the needles, Dustin helped Paul up and delivered a strong palm strike to his back. A surge of true energy erupted in Paul’s body. 

Paul tilted his head back and spewed out a mouthful of dark blood. Then his h ead slumped, and once again. 

he lost consciousness. 

“Alright, the patient is out  

of danger now. However, the internal injuries have accumulated for a long tim e. So it will take some time for a complete recovery. After I return, I will prepar e some medicine for the patient. Drinking two cups every day  for about ten days should lead to a full recovery.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  432 – 

Chapter 432

“Oh, by the way, don’t remove the silver needles from the patient’s body for an other three hours. That’s all. Now, you can pay up.” 

After a series of instructions, Dustin directly asked for payment. He had come to treat Paul as a favor to Patrick, but he still expected to be  compensated for his services. He didn’t want to make the trip for nothing. 

“The matter of payment is not an issue, but we need to confirm my father’s co ndition first.” Spring signaled to Nicholas with his eyes. 

Nicholas quickly approached and checked Paul’s pulse. Instantly, his eyes wid ened, 

“How is he? Is there something wrong with my father?” Everyone felt anxious upon seeing this. 

“No, no, no Mr. Hill’s pulse is very calm, and most of the stagnant blood in his body has been removed. The broken meridians were also remarkably repaire d. It’s truly amazing!” Nicholas exclaimed with delight. 

The combined effects of the Gemiphen and the miraculous acupuncture techn ique produced such astonishing 

results. 

“Damn it! You scared me! Can’t you just finish your sentence?” Torben grumbl ed angrily. If anything happened 

to his grandfather, he would have an excuse to execute Dustin on the spot an d hold Patrick accountable

“The experts from Stoneray Valley have confirmed it. Now, can you rest assur ed?” Dustin replied calmly. 

“It’s all thanks to you, young man. We are extremely grateful!” Spring express ed his gratitude. 

You’re welcome. You pay me to treat your father anyway.” Dustin replied in r esponse. 

“Please go to the living room and have a cup of tea to get some rest.‘ Spring s miled. Then he turned around and said, “Autumn, go and withdraw the money for this young man here.”

“Yes.” 

Autumn gave Dustin a deep look before turning to leave. 

Meanwhile, Dustin followed the servant to the living room. 

The Hill’s residence covered a vast area, enveloping a whole mountain. Tall w alls surrounded the premises, and numerous villas dotted the landscape. A do zen guards patrolled around the clock. Their security was very strict. It would be nearly impossible for ordinary people to enter. 

Ten minutes later, Autumn and Torben entered the living room with a check in hand. 

Young man, this is your reward.” 

Dustin picked up the check and frowned. “Did you make a mistake? I asked fo r 300 million, not three million.” 

“Of course not.” Torben answered arrogantly, “Even the experts of Stoneray V alley only charged us three million. You’re just an unknown doctor from god k nows where. You should be grateful that we’re willing to pay you this much.” 

“I don’t care about others, but since we agreed on 300 million, it must be 300 million, not a penny less,” Dustin 

1/2 

Chapter 432 

said coldly. 

“You  

little brat! Don’t push your luck!” Torben glared. “Three million is more than en ough for someone like you to live a lavish life for years. If you have any sense , take the check, and get the hell out of here!” 

“Are you planning to go against your word?” Dustin narrowed his eyes. 

“So what if we are?” Torben sneered. “Open your eyes wide and see where y ou are!”

Torben thought to himself. “Do you think a nobody like you can take away 300 million dollars just like that?” 

“I never expected the prestigious Hill family to be  

a bunch of untrustworthy people. It’s truly disappointing.” 

“Shut  

the hell up!” Torben grabbed Dustin’s collar and threatened, “Kid, I’ll give you t wo options now: either take the three million and get lost, or I’ll break your leg s and throw you out!” 

“Three million… It’s barely enough to buy your coffin.” Picking up the check, D ustin threw it directly at Torben’s face. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  433 – 

Chapter 433 

The check lightly landed  

on Torben’s face with a loud smack. It didn’t hurt him, but he felt utterly humili ated. 

“You’re asking for death!” Torben instantly became  

furious and raised his fist to strike Dustin. 

Yet before he could reach Dustin, he got kicked away and fell to the ground. H e ended up in a pitiful state and coughed nonstop. 

“I will kill you for sure!” Torben’s eyes widened in rage. He forcefully tore off hi s clothes, revealing his muscular body covered in body hair. Then, like  a raging bull, he fiercely charged toward Dustin. 

“Get lost!” Dustin raised his hand and slapped Torben, sending him flying. 

Torben let out a miserable scream and crashed to the ground, struggling to ge t up. 

“How dare you hit my son?” Autumn’s face turned dark as he witnessed the sc ene. “Guards! Take this guy down!

With his command, a group of guards dressed in sturdy clothing quickly swar med in and surrounded Dustin. 

“You brat! How dare you act recklessly in the Hill family? You must be tired of living! I wanted to give you three million, but now, you won’t get a single penny ! Not only that but your legs will be broken as a deterrent!” Autumn shouted. 

“Attack!” He waved his hand, and the guards raised their weapons, preparing t o strike. 

“Stop!” 

At that moment, Patrick rushed in urgently. “Uncle, what are you doing? Dusti n is a benefactor of the Hill family. Aren’t you afraid of Grandfather’s rage if yo u act like this?” 

“Mind your business! Get out of here, or I’ll beat you too!” Autumn remained o bstinate. 

“If you have any complaints, come at me, but I won’t let you lay a hand on Dus tin!” Patrick spoke in a stern voice. 

“You insolent brat! Today, I will teach you a lesson on behalf of your father!” A utumn grew furious. 

Just as he was about to make a move, a servant rushed in, panic– stricken, and shouted, “Mr. Autumn! Something’s wrong! Mr. Hill has gone ma d!” 

“What? Gone mad?” Autumn was shocked. Not daring to linger, he hastily led the guards and left. 

“You, brat, just you wait!” Leaving behind a harsh threat, Torben rushed out to o. 

Paul was the pillar of the family, and they could not afford any mishap. “What happened?” 

Patrick frowned. “Dustin, didn’t you say that my grandfather was line?” 

“Your grandfather is indeed not in any life– 

threatening danger, but I didn’t expect him to go mad like this,” Dustin said, de

ep in thought. He had examined Paul’s pulse earlier, and as long as he didn’t forcefully cultivate 

1/2 

Chapter 433 

his energy, there shouldn’t have been any issues. 

*Dustin, can you come with me to check on my grandfather?” Patrick propose d. 

“Let’s go. I also want to see what’s going on.” Without saying much, Dustin foll owed Patrick out of the living 

room. 

At this moment, the entire Hill residence was in chaos. Several armed guards rushed in various directions, heading towards the garden. 

When Dustin and Patrick arrived at the garden and saw the scene, they could n’t help but be astonished. The once grand garden was now in complete disar ray. An elderly with white eyebrows and a white beard was rampaging through the garden in his pajamas. 

Like a bulldozer, he destroyed the trees and flowers wherever he went. The man was none other than Paul. 

“Kill! Attack!” Paul’s eyes were bloodshot, his expression ferocious and mad. He would even roar like a beast. Anyone who approached was sent  flying by him. They didn’t even have the chance to put up a fight. 

Paul was once a master of Balerno martial arts. Although he was old now, he was still formidable. Especially after losing control, he couldn’t recognize anyo ne and kept wanting to kill others. Anyone who approached him 

would be in trouble. 

“Quick! Stop Mr. Hill!” Spring shouted hoarsely. 

The guards approached in groups, holding shields. However, as soon as they got close, they were sent flying by Paul’s strong palm.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  434 – 

Chapter 434 

Paul’s rampage left the guards severely injured. They coughed up blood and s creamed in agony, yet couldn’t 

stop him. 

“Oh no! Grandfather has gone mad!” Torben exclaimed  

in shock. His gaze suddenly fell on Dustin, and he shouted, “Uncle! It’s all tha t kid’s doing! He caused Grandfather to go berserk. Quickly, capture him!” 

“That’s right! I’ve long seen through this kid’s malicious intentions. He delibera tely poisoned Father and caused Father to end up like this. He must be punish ed severely!” Autumn echoed. 

“Don’t accuse Dustin without evidence! I don’t believe he would do such a thin g!” Patrick shouted. 

“Hmm…” Frowning. Spring quickly approached Dustin and asked, “Young ma n, what’s happening? Didn’t you say my father was fine? Why did he lose cont rol?” 

“Somebody tampered with my needles.” Dustin carefully observed and quickly noticed something wrong. 

“Tampered with your needles? What do you mean?” Spring was puzzled. 

“I inserted three silver needles in the posterior neck, lower chest, and stomach acupoints to stabilize internal injuries. However, the needle in the lower chest acupoint is missing.” Dustin explained. 

“Hmm… He’s right!” Spring carefully examined and noticed the silver needle o n Paul’s chest was really missing. 

“Hmph! Stop spouting nonsense!” Torben sneered. “I can see right through yo u. You’re clearly guilty and 

making excuses!”

“Spring, this guy must have caused Father to become like this. Stop wasting ti me and just torture him until he confesses the truth!” Autumn said, brimming w ith hostility. 

“Uncle Spring, Dustin is my friend, and I’m willing to guarantee with my life tha t he’s innocent!” Patrick argued 

firmly.. 

“Both of you are obviously in cahoots!” Torben spat. 

“Enough! Shut your mouths!” Spring furrowed his brow and turned to Dustin. “ Young man, you have 

exceptional medical skills. Is there anything you can do to help my father regai n control?” 

“As long as you can restrain your father, I have a method to bring him to norm al” Dustin replied calmly. 

“Restrain my grandfather? That’s utter nonsense!” Torben was displeased. “D o you even know who my grandfather is? He was a master of Balerno martial arts, a towering figure in the martial arts world! Nobody can restrain my grandf ather in Millsburg.” 

“That’s right, young man. You just witnessed it. None of the armed guards cou ld get close to my father. How can we restrain him?” Spring also looked troubl ed. 

“Hmph! I think someone is deliberately looking for trouble!” Autumn’s gaze tur ned cold. 

“This is surely tricky.” Patrick sighed. 

1/2 

Chapter 434 

Paul was a master of Balerno martial arts. Only Jonas Hill, Spring’s oldest son , could compete with his grandfather in martial arts. However, Jonas was curr ently far away in Chouxe. He couldn’t come back in time

“Run! Grandfather is coming this way!” Torben suddenly yelled.

Everyone looked up and saw Paul changing direction and charging toward the m furiously. In an instant, everyone panicked and scattered in fear. 

“Dustin! What are you waiting for? Run now!” Patrick turned his head and saw Dustin still standing in place. 

“If you can’t stop him, then let me handle it.” Dustin replied calmly  without evading. 

“Dustin! Are you out of your mind? Come here quickly!” Patrick’s face fell upon witnessing the scene. 

“Hmph! Ignorant fool!” Torben sneered repeatedly. 

“Young people are so ignorant! Do you really  

think you can withstand my grandfather?” Autumn also looked gleeful wishing Dustin would die in his father’s hand. 

“Young man, don’t be impulsive! You can’t stop my father!” Spring shouted. Unfazed by the warnings, Dustin walked straight ahead. 

“Kill! Attack!” Paul’s eyes were bloodshot as he shouted madly. Seeing someo ne blocking his path, he threw a 

powerful punch. 

In an instant, the world seemed to be in chaos. The surrounding plants and tre es collapsed one after another. 

The atmosphere itself seemed to distort. 

A tremendous boom echoed as Dustin effortlessly caught Paul’s earth– shattering punch. 

The whole area fell into complete silence. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  435 – 

Chapter 435

The entire garden fell eerily silent. Everyone was stunned by the scene before them. No one had expected Dustin to be able to block Paul’s punch. 

Not only did he block it, he didn’t suffer any harm. 

After all, Paul was once a master of the Balerno martial arts, a grandmaster. His punches and kicks carried the power to shatter mountains and split the ea rth. How many people in the Hill family could contend with such a terrifying exi stence? 

“Did… Did he just block the punch?” Torben was so shocked that his eyes wid ened in disbelief. In their eyes, Paul represented the pinnacle of power in Mills burg. He could kill a divine–level martial artist with a casual 

move. 

How could a doctor who came out of nowhere block a grandmaster’s punch? What was going on? 

“Oh my god! Someone actually blocked Mr. Hill’s punch! Am I seeing things?” 

Cholas’s mouth hung open, his jaw almost dropping to the ground. He had tho ught Dustin was only a genius in medicine, but he never 

expected Dustin to be so good at martial arts too. 

“Damn it! I didn’t know Dustin was so good!” Patrick almost jumped up. Openi ng his mouth wide, he 

completely disregarded his image. 

“Who exactly is this guy?” Spring was shocked and suspicious. Sweat rolled d own his forehead. He thought 

Dustin was seeking death when he approached Paul just now, but he ended u p blocking Paul’s attack. 

None of the elite guards from the Hill family could accomplish what the perso n did. His strength was evident. 

“No… Impossible!”

Shocked. Autumn shook his head frantically, denying the truth. “This kid is in his twenties. How could he block 

Father’s punch? It must be because Father’s power has greatly diminished du e to his condition. That was why 

he had the opportunity.” 

“That’s right! Grandfather is physically weak and in a state of madness. His str ength has greatly declined. Otherwise, how could this kid withstand him?” Tor ben echoed. 

Upon hearing that, everyone nodded in agreement. 

Indeed, if it wasn’t for the fact that Paul was physically weak and severely II, h e could definitely do better than 

that. In the end, Dustin got lucky and found a loophole to block the punch. Thinking of this, the crowd calmed down

“Mr. Hill, sleep well.” Dustin paid no attention to the expressions of the people around him. Immediately after blocking Paul’s punch, he retrieved a silver ne edle and pierced it into the lower chest acupoint. Instantly

Paul’s body went limp, and he fainted on the spot. 

Young man, how is it? Is my father okay?” Spring approached with a group o f people. 

1/2 

Chapter 435 

“He’s out of danger, just a bit weak. He’ll be fine after a nap,” Dustin shook  his head. 

“That’s good.” Spring sighed in relief. 

“Dustin, you’re truly amazing! You actually went head–to– 

head with my grandfather. I’m impressed!” Patrick 

gave him a thumbs up.

“Hmph! What’s so impressive about it? If it weren’t for Grandfather’s weakene d state, he wouldn’t have been 

able to withstand it. It’s just dumb luck, Torben said, feeling somewhat dissatis fied. 

“Then why didn’t you step up earlier? You ran away like a rabbit,” Patrick taunt ed. 

“You…” Torben was at a loss for words. Paul’s power was unquestionable. W ho would dare to confront him? 

“Alright, let’s help Mr. Hill back to rest.” Spring gestured, and soon the guards stepped forward and carried Paul into the room. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  436 – 

Chapter 436 

“Young man, we will need your help again,” Spring said. 

“Treating your father and saving his life is not a problem, but I hope you Hills c an uphold your promise and pay me the full amount of money instead of resort ing to coercion, intimidation, and taking advantage of your position,” Dustin sai d calmly. 

“Coercion, intimidation, taking advantage of our position? What are you talking about, young man?” Spring was puzzled. 

“Perhaps you should ask the two people next to you what they have done,” Du stin hinted. 

“Autumn, what’s going on?” Spring frowned. 

“Well…” Autumn hesitated to speak. He couldn’t openly bring up such embezz lement of funds. 

“Uncle Spring, I know what’s going  

  1. Uncle Autumn and the others took it upon themselves to change. Dustin’s 300 million remunerations into three million without permission and even went so far as to threaten him!” Patrick said seriously.

“Autumn! Have you lost your mind?” Spring’s face darkened. “Dustin saved ou r father’s life. He is the Hill family’s benefactor. How can you treat him like this ? Who gave you the audacity? Do you think  

our father’s life is only worth a mere three million?!” 

“Spring. I just feel that this kid doesn’t deserve so much money.” Autumn mutt ered. 

“Nonsense!” Spring glared at Autumn. “Dustin has the skills. Why doesn’t he d eserve the money? You’ve made a mistake yet show no signs of remorse. Im mediately go to the shrine and kneel! Reflect on yoursell!” 

*Spring…” 

“Get out!” 

Autumn was about to say something, but Spring angrily interrupted him. Left w ith no choice, he could only 

obediently kneel at the shrine. 

“And you!” Spring glared at Torben. 

The man shrank his neck and dared not defy him. Before leaving, Torben cast a resentful look at Dustin. 

“Dustin, I apologize sincerely. I failed to teach them their manners. Please forg ive me.” Spring said, looking. 

ashamed. 

“It’s alright, as long as I get the money.” Dustin waved his hand. After all, he di dn’t suffer any losses, and it 

wasn’t a big deal. 

“Patrick, go and personally withdraw the money for Dustin. Make sure you don ’t make any mistakes, Spring instructed. 

“No problem.” Patrick nodded and quickly left. 

In no time, a 380 million check was handed over to Dustin.

1/2 

Lispter 436 

“Dustin, we owe you a great debt today.” Spring took out a silver waist token a nd presented it with both hands. “This is  

the Hill family’s guest token. With this, you will be an esteemed guest of  the Hill family. Not only can you freely enter all the places of the Hill family, but if you encounter any trouble, you can also seek help from the Hill family throu gh this token.” 

“Dustin, you have to accept it. The token is a precious item. You can solve ma ny problems with it,” Patrick said eagerly. 

The guest token of the Hill family was something countless people dreamed of possessing. It meant having the support of the Hill family, almost allowing one to act recklessly within the boundaries of the entire South City. 

“Well, since it’s a precious item, I’ll take it.” Dustin smiled and directly put it aw ay. 

As one of the Tremendous Three, the Hill family had tremendous influence in t he seven provinces of Balerno. Dustin might need the Hill family’s help if he e ncountered any problems. 

“If there’s nothing else, I will take my leave.” Dustin didn’t intend to stay any lo nger

“Patrick, help me see Dustin off,” Spring said with a smile. 

“Dustin, this way, please.” Patrick gestured with one hand, quickly leading Dus tin away. 

As Spring watched the two figures depart, his smile gradually faded and was r eplaced by a cold expression. 

“He’s good in both medicine and martial arts. Not bad. He accidentally disrupt ed my plans. As he spoke, he flipped his palm, revealing a silver needle. 

It was the same needle that was extracted from Paul’s body!

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  437 – 

Chapter 437 

It was evening, and Dustin was sitting in the living room of Enchanting Villa, e ngrossed in a book, when 

Abigail suddenly rushed down the stairs. 

“Uncle! I need your help with something urgent! Will you accompany me some where? Abigail leaned in, acting secretive. 

“Where do you want to go?” Dustin’s curiosity was piqued. 

“It’s a secret. You’ll find out  

once we get there.” Abigail playfully dodged the question. 

“If you don’t tell me, I won’t go.” Dustin firmly declined. 

“Well will you come with me if I tell you?” Abigail frowned. 

“It depends on the situation.” Dustin shrugged. 

“Alright, I’ll tell you. My friend is celebrating her birthday tonight, and we’ve pla nned to have some fun together, 

Abigail revealed with a mischievous smile. 

“What does your friend’s birthday have to do with me? I’m not going.” Dustin r olled his eyes. 

“Hey! You’re not keeping your word! You just promised me earlier!” Abigail be came a bit anxious. 

“I said it depends on the situation. I didn’t promise you anything.” “You, you, you… you’re being unfair!” Abigail stomped her foot in frustration. 

“Listen, young lady. I’d rather quietly read my book than join you youngsters.” Dustin waved his hand dismissively.

“I’m giving you an opportunity here! Do you know that my friend is a celebrity? She’s gorgeous.Abigail tried to tempt him. 

“I’ve seen plenty of beautiful girls. I’m not interested.” Dustin shook his head

“Hey! Are you even a man? You’re not interested in women at all?” Abigail bit her lip and snatched the book. from Dustin’s hand. “Uncle, please, can’t you d o it for me? If you don’t go, I won’t be able to go cither!” 

“Wait. Why does it matter if I go or not? You can go without me.” Dustin was s peechless. 

“You don’t believe me, huh? Follow me then.” Without waiting for a response, Abigail grabbed Dustin’s hand and pulled him towards the exit. However, whe n they reached the front door, Edmund suddenly appeared and blocked their way with a somewhat menacing look. 

“You see that now?” Abigail turned her gaze toward Dustin as if saying, “See, this is why I can’t leave.” 

Whenever she wanted to go out at night, her father would appear like a ghost, and there was no escaping him. 

“Um…” Dustin was momentarily speechless. 

“Abigail, you’re going out again at this  

late hour? Wasn’t the lesson from last time enough?” Edmund sald sternly. 1/2 

“Hey, hold on! Get it straight! It’s not me who wants to go out. It’s this guy here , and I’m just accompanying him,” Abigail lied without batting an eye. 

“Mr. Rhys, are you going somewhere?” Edmund was slightly stunned, but soo n, his expression softened. 

“Sort of.” Dustin forced a smile. 

“Did you hear that? Uncle said he’s feeling bored at home and wants me to ta ke him out for a stroll. Are you going to stop him?” Abigail spoke coldly. With t hat arrogant demeanor, she seemed to be leveraging Dustin’s presence.

“It Mr. Rhys wants to go out, of course, I won’t stop him. But please be careful and avoid crowded places.” Edmund squeezed a smile. 

“Understood. You can step aside now, and don’t dampen Uncle’s mood.” With that, Abigail forcefully dragged Dustin away. 

She immediately showed her true colors once they were out of Edmund’s sigh t. “Uncle, I didn’t expect you to be so useful. It seems I’ll have to make good u se of you as my tool in the future.” 

“Just listen to what you’re saying.” Dustin responded impatiently. “Either study diligently or practice martial arts seriously. Don’t wander around aimlessly all t he time and waste your great talent.” 

“Uncle, I’ve been training all day. Don’t you understand the importance of wor k– 

life balance? I should at least take a break, right?” Abigail raised her head pro udly. “Considering that you helped me once, I’ll treat you to something tonight! ” 

Dustin shook his head and couldn’t be bothered to argue with her. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  438 – 

Chapter 438 

Since he was quite free, he thought he could use some time to relax. 

Twenty minutes later, Dustin and Abigail exited the car in front of a music bar. Compared to the lively and noisy atmosphere of a karaoke bar, the music bar was quieter. Friends could sit together, drink, chat, and listen to music. It was relaxing and comfortable. 

“Abigail! Over here!” 

Right after they entered the music bar, a short– 

haired girl stood up and waved at Abigail. Dustin followed the direction of the sound and recognized several familiar faces.

The short–haired girl was Nina  

Sharp. Another one was a popular guy in school, Mike Horton. Dustin thought the rest looked quite familiar but couldn’t recall their names. 

The only person he couldn’t recognize was a girl in a school uniform. She look ed young and pretty. The girl had a delicate oval face with exquisite features. She looked pure and innocent, like a fairy. With just a glance, she could captu re a person’s attention. 

“Sorry, we’re late. Abigail approached them with a smile and took the opportu nity to introduce Dustin, “Uncle, 

you’ve already met everyone else. So I won’t introduce them again. As for this person, she’s the star of today. 

our guest of honor, Ruby Xenos.” 

Abigail added, “Let me tell you a secret. Ruby is not only a popular live stream er with millions of fans, but 

she’s also a star at our school.” 

“Abigail, don’t be ridiculous. I’m just a trainee, still far from being a star,” Ruby pouted. 

“Your singing is so beautiful. It’s only a  

matter of time before you debut. I believe you’ll become famous in no time!” Abigail said with a smile. 

“Whatever you say!” Ruby rolled her eyes. 

“Look, I didn’t lie to you. I told you there would be beautiful girls here. So, are you impressed?” Abigail turned 

back and teased Dustin. 

Dustin glanced at her sideways and couldn’t be bothered to respond. 

“I mean, Abigail, why did you bring an outsider with us when we’re here to drin k and sing?” Mike seemed 

displeased.

“Yeah, Abigail, it’s Ruby’s birthday today, and it’s not quite appropriate to brin g a stranger along.” Nina chimed 

In. 

“It’s alright. The more, the merrier,” Unfazed, Ruby smiled. 

“That’s right! This guy here is good at fighting. If anything happens,  he can be our bodyguard.” Abigail nodded 

repeatedly. 

“What’s the point of being good at fighting? If something really happens, it’s all about connections and relationships,” Mike sneered. Since Dustin stole the li melight before, he had been holding a grudge. He wanted 

1/2 

Chapter 438 

to use Lord Horst to deal with Dustin and settle the score. Yet the  man slapped him right then and there. His face was still a bit swollen. 

“Alright, let’s not talk about that anymore. Since everyone is here, let Ruby sin g us a song.” Abigail quickly changed the subject. 

“It’s been so long since I’ve heard Ruby sing. Today, we’re finally in for a treat! ” 

“Ruby, come on stage quickly. I can’t wait any longer!” 

The crowd joined in the cheer. 

“Well, I’ll try my best then.” Ruby nodded with a smile, then walked up to the st age and talked with the male singer. The male singer readily agreed and willin gly gave up his spot. 

“Oh, this young beauty is taking over the stage. Interesting.” “Hey, pretty! Sing ‘The Love of a Boatman‘ for me!”

As soon as Ruby stepped on stage, she immediately drew the attention of cou ntless people, especially the men who had a few drinks. They became even m ore excited and kept cheering for Ruby. 

“I’m sorry, I don’t know how to sing this song.” Ruby apologized. 

“The Love of a Boatman is simple. You can learn it on the spot. As long as yo u sing this song, I’ll reward you!” A chubby guy walked forward with a smile, h olding ten roses that he had purchased. Each rose cost one hundred dollars. He had spent more than enough to request a song. 

“I really don’t know how to sing this song.” Ruby seemed awkward. 

“I don’t care. I’ve already requested the song, and if you don’t sing, it means y ou’re disrespecting me.” The chubby man continued with an evil grin. “Of cour se, if you’re willing to have a few drinks with me, we can let this matter go.” 

Upon hearing that, Mike immediately stood up, infuriated. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  439 – 

Chapter 439 

“Hey! What the f*ck are you talking about?” Mike sprung up and yelled, feeling a burst of righteousness after 

secing the sleazy man pester Ruby. “My friend already told you she can’t sing the song! Why the hell do you. 

keep pressing her?” 

“Exactly! How can you force people to sing songs they don’t know? Aren’t you being too unreasonable?” Ninal chimed in. The others who had remained sile nt wore similar indignant expressions. 

“A show– 

off, huh?” The chubby man sneered, “She should follow the rules since she w alked onto the stage. I’ve already paid, so she has to sing!” 

“So what if you paid? That measly sum is barely enough to buy coffee!” Mike s coffed disdainfully. “You want to talk about rules? Let me humor you. Hey, I’ll

give you 100 roses. Sing whatever you like for the first song!” he said and pai d ten thousand dollars on the spot. 

“Damn! He sure is easygoing with his money. He spent ten thousand without hesitation.” 

“He’s probably some rich kid. Let’s see what happens.” 

The 

ama, which was far more interesting than someone’s singing, attracted many onlookers, reaching the desired effect. 

“I expected more than just ten  

thousand dollars,” the chubby man Jeered before pulling out a card and swipi ng it through the card terminal. He yelled. “Bring this girl ten bottles of red win e!” 

Each bottle cost ten thousand dollars, so ten bottles added up to 100 thousan d dollars. It took guts to spend that much money without even hesitating. 

“Holy shit! Spending 100 thousand dollars for one song? That guy must be loa ded!” 

“I can’t understand the life of the rich. 100 thousand is my total salary for an e ntire year.” 

“That girl’s getting so much money for no reason, Is this one of the perks of b eing pretty?” 

The crowd began whispering among themselves for different reasons, namely surprise, envy, and even jealousy, while the owner of the music bar beamed f rom ear to ear. Usually, they only get a few thousand bucks in tips at most; to day, however, they were getting over 100 thousand dollars, which meant that t he owner would be raking in a large profit even if he split the amount evenly wi th the singer. 

“Why aren’t you saying anything, punk? Don’t tell me you can’t even pay 100 t housand bucks?” Chubster 

taunted, causing Mike’s expression to darken.

“It’s on! Let’s see how much  

you’re willing to spend!” Mike immediately swiped his card again and shouted. “I want 20 bottles!” 

20 bottles cost 200 thousand dollars, double what Chubster had paid earlier. There was no way Mike was willing to give up now. 

“Hey, chubster. Do you know how powerful Mike is? You should give up befor e you embarrass yoursell!” Nina boasted loudly. 

1/3 

Chapter 439 

“Hmph! Mike’s family has hundreds of millions in assets. What makes you think you can win against him?” 

“Precisely! 200 thousand is nothing to him. I dare you to top that. Let’s see wh o the final winner is.” 

A chorus of taunts and jeers rose from the crowd of youngsters, who were at t he age where they cared about nothing else besides their ego. Naturally, it me ant returning insults after being on the receiving end. 

“Foolish brats!” The chubby man sniggered and swiped  

his card again. “I want another hundred bottles!” 

“100 bottles of red wine?” The man’s order  

caused an uproar among the crowd, who couldn’t believe someone had not hesitated to spend a million dollars on 100 bottles of red wine. “He’s a real tycoon!” 

“That much money could get him a house, but he gave it away so casually. Ju st how rich is he?” 

Everyone was shocked. No one expected to encounter such a scene when th ey merely came to enjoy some 

drinks and music.

“I dare you to top that, brat.” Chubster sniggered. 

Mike gritted his teeth, his expression darkening. A million dollars was far from a small amount of money. His 

monthly allowance was  

only 100 thousand dollars at most, and his yearly allowance amounted to only around 

a million dollars. The thought of spending a year’s worth of allowance just for a singer troubled  

Mike. Worse still, he didn’t have that much money on his card. “Get him, Mike!“ 

Chapter 459 

“Yeah! He’s too arrogant! You should teach him a lesson!” 

“It won’t be a big deal since the money is going to Ruby anyway.” 

Mike’s friends were ticked off by the chubby man’s attitude and chose to  fuel the fire. Mike’s hands clenched 

into fists, his face becoming stormy with anger. 

“Goddamn it! I just wanted to show off and impress Ruby. How was I suppose d to know that the average 

looking chubster was rich?” he thought. 

“Pfft! Don’t tell me you ran out of money,” the chubby man jeered as realizatio n dawned on him. “You’re trying to show off your wealth when you don’t even have a million dollars? How embarrassing!” 

“You- 

” Mike’s jaw clenched, but he couldn’t refute what the other man was saying. 

His friends quickly noticed something was wrong after seeing him remain silen t, and they soon realized they 

might lose.

“What made you think an immature brat like you could win against me? How f oolish!” The chubby man scoffed. “Go home and play with your toys instead of making a fool of yourself here. Do you fancy yourself a knight in shining arm or? Ha, what a joke!” 

“You’re going too far!” Mike yelled. 

“So what? You could always prove me wrong by paying up.” Chubster taunte d, rendering Mike speechless. Shut the hell up if you don’t have that money.” The chubby man glowered at Mike before turning his attention 

2/3 

Chapter 439 

to Ruby. “I’ve spent a million dollars on you, sweetie, so you better start singin g. You’re going to have a few drinks with me after that too.” 

“I’ll sing for you, but I’m going to have to turn down the drinks.” Ruby shook h er head. 

While she was shocked by the chubby  

man’s considerable wealth, she also knew what he had in mind, so there was no way she’d share some drinks with him. 

“I spent over a million dollars on you, so how hard can it be to share a few drin ks with me?” Chubster huffed. displeased. 

“I’m not good with drinks.” Ruby seemed troubled. 

“Shut up! You aren’t leaving here if you don’t drink with me!” the chubby man shouted. 

“Is a million a lot?” Dustin suddenly questioned icily. “I’ll pay you ten million dol lars to leave this instant instead of disgusting everyone. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  440 – 

Chapter 440

“Ten million?” The crowd exchanged astonished glances when they heard him . Ordinary citizens couldn’t even 

dream of earning that much money in their lifetime. How could Dustin make su ch a bold statement? 

“Do you even have that kind of money?” Abigail asked, shocked and anxious. 

“Come on, don’t show off when you don’t even have that much money. You’ll only end up embarrassing yourself.” Mike said scornfully, giving Dustin a disd ainful look. Although he dared not challenge the chubby man again, he still ha 

d the audacity to look down on Dustin. There was no way he believed a shabb y– 

looking country bumpkin could win against someone as wealthy as Chubster

You’re just spouting nonsense to show off, right? Well, let’s see how this end s!” Nina snorted, not believing 

that someone like Dustin would have ten million dollars. 

“Who the f*ck said that?” Surprised, Chubster glanced around the room frostil y. 

“It was me.” Dustin stood up slowly, his stare icy. 

Are you challenging me?” Chubster sneered. “Are you sure a beggar like you has ten million dollars?” 

“And what if I do?” Dustin retorted. 

“Then you can have the girl. If you don’t, you’ll have to get on your knees in fr ont of everyone and bark like a 

dog!” Chubster taunted. 

Upon hearing that, the crowd roared enthusiastically. After all, the show had g one from just competing with 

money to verbal insults. 

“Why don’t we just let this go? Fighting against someone like him is pointless. Abigail advised Dustin. Truth be told, she doubted Dustin as well. After all, h e wouldn’t be staying in her home if he had ten million dollars.

“Of course not. He challenged me, so how can I back down now?” Dustin repli ed nonchalantly. 

“But this is ten million dollars we’re talking about, not one million!” Abigail crie d, feeling desperate. She 

dreaded the thought of seeing Dustin bark like a dog for the chubby man. 

“Don’t worry. It’s just ten million dollars. No biggie,” Dustin answered with a s mile. 

“Do you think you’re a billionaire? Just ten million dollars? Yeah, right.” Nina s norted. How could a country bumpkin like him have ten million dollars when ev en someone as rich as Mike was struggling? 

“Let him be. We should just let him keep acting.” Mike smiled cooly. 

Hey! What are you guys mumbling about over there?” Chubster shouted. “Ar e you going to do it or not? Get lost if you’re not. You’re ruining my mood!” 

“Who says I’m not going to?” Dustin smirked. “But we should make it fair. The person who loses has to kneel and bark like a dog. How about that?” 

“Are you trying to scare me? Ha, you’re on!” Chubster retorted boldly. “I’ll get down on my knees and start barking if you can produce ten million dollars.” 

1/2 

Chapter 440 

“We have a deal.” Dustin smiled and pulled out his card, tossing it to the owne r. “I’d like to treat that lady to ten million dollars.” 

“Are you serious?” The owner gripped the card, bewildered. His entire establis hment wasn’t even worth that much money. 

“Why would I lie? Swipe it. The PIN is 666666,” Dustin replied calmly. 

“Alright, then.” The owner gulped and ran to the counter to process the reques t. 

Chubster started feeling nervous when he saw how confident Dustin was. “Do n’t tell me that shabby kid

actually has that much money,” he thought. 

The rest of the crowd also began exchanging uncertain glances.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  441 – 

Chapter 441 

Despite how plainly dressed Dustin was, his  

confident and collected demeanor made people think twice about their opinion s of him. They began to believe that he was either a regular braggart or some one who actually 

had ten million dollars. 

As everyone waited silently for the results, the restaurant owner walked over a nd said, “My apologies, sir, but the PIN was wrong, and the transaction failed.” 

“Wrong?” Dustin was surprised. 

Wasn’t his PIN 666666? Did he remember wrongly? 

“What about the ten million you were talking about?” Chubster burst out laughi ng. “Why bother pretending if you’re poor? Did you think you could get away w ith it by acting? What a joke!” 

“Tsk. Turns out he’s just a braggart. I nearly believed him.” 

“I know, right? And it must be embarrassing to get your lie exposed like that.” 

Everyone cast their mocking and disdainful gazes at him, believing that the wr ong PIN was his excuse to escape from paying. There was no way they’d allo w him to get the attention without paying the money. 

“That’s such a stupid trick. Only you would use that kind of excuse!” Mike scoff ed loudly. 

“What kind of friend do you have, Abigail? He’s so shameless! Isn’t it bad eno ugh that he’s poor? How could he pretend to be wealthy?” Nina sneered. 

*Exactly. Who knew someone who looks as good as him would do something like that?” 

The group Dustin was sitting with began chipping in with scornful comments, f eeling ashamed.

“I told you not to act like a hero.” Abigail frowned, her face burning slightly. 

Instead of responding to the mockery. Dustin turned to the owner and said, “If the PIN isn’t 666666, then it’s 888888. Try again.” 

“Are you sure?” The owner raised an eyebrow, displeased. He was sure he w as being toyed with. 

“Yes.” Dustin nodded. 

“Fine. I hope it’s correct this time.” The owner smirked before heading back to the counter. 

“Pilt! Keep acting, then!” Chubster sneered. “Let’s see how long you can keep this up.” 

“I guess someone people just don’t know when to give up,” Mike quipped. 

“Doesn’t he find it embarrassing to keep up with the act when he’s already be en exposed?” Nina humphed in disgust. 

Dustin had clearly turned into a clown, and the onslaught of insults and jeers n ever stopped. 

Just then, the owner rushed over anxiously and stammered. “I–it’s wrong, sir!” Chapter 441 

“What? It’s still wrong?” Dustin frowned. 

Those surrounding him burst out laughing this time. 

“This trick again? Can’t you think of something new?” 

‘I’ve met people who are shameless, but none who are as shameless as you!” *Stop joking around. Get to your knees and start barking.” 

“How shameful! Well, you had it coming.” 

By then, Chubster, Mike, and everyone else was blatantly laughing at him.

“You’re all mistaken! It’s not the PIN that’s wrong; it’s the amount I keyed in! The owner cried out, panicked. “I was supposed to key in ten million dollars, b ut I accidentally added another zero, and the amount became 100 million dolla rs! Worse, the transaction has already gone through, so I can’t fix it! I’m so sor ry.” 

Instantly, the room went pin–drop silent. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  442 – 

Chapter 442 

‘he crowd was stunned to see the owner frantically apologizing to Dustin. The y all gaped at Dustin, jaws Iropped in disbelief. 

‘en million dollars had accidentally turned into 100 million dollars, and the tran saction was successful

How much money was on that card? 

lo one could laugh anymore. Instead, their eyes were full of shock and envy a s they stared at Dustin, who had asily paid what ordinary families couldn’t eve n earn after generations. 

He was the true tycoon! 

T–that’s  

impossible!” After getting over his shock, Mike’s reaction turned into disbelief. “Did you make a nistake, sir? There’s no way this guy could have so much mo ney!” 

How could such a shabbily dressed man have 100 million dollars

‘He’s right. It has to be fake. There’s no way anyone would carry 100 million d ollars around!” Nina voiced her suspicions as well, Although none of the other s spoke, they obviously doubted it as well. 

‘Look closely, you ignorant fools!” The owner humphed and slapped the  bill onto the table. 

Several people who read the slip of paper were shocked.

“l–it’s real?” 

Both Mike and Nina were stunned, and even those who had their doubts were astonished. With the proof right before their eyes, they had no choice but to r ecognize Dustin’s wealth, 

“Where did you get so much money?” Abigail asked in awe. Ten million dollar s was shocking enough, much less 100 million. 

“I earned it, of course. How else?” Dustin responded indifferently. “What do you do to earn that much?” Abigail became even more curious. 

“I’m a doctor. I treat wealthy people, so it shouldn’t be surprising. Dustin answ ered truthfully. 

“I see 

For a moment. Abigail pondered if she should start learning medicine instead. 

“My apologies, sir. I’ll contact someone to refund you immediately,” the owner kept apologizing. There was no way  

he could afford to offend someone who had  

over 100 million dollars. Anyone in their industry knows that if someone has 1 00 million in their deposits, their total assets could be worth ten times more! 

*Just get it done,” Dustin responded with a nod before turning his attention to Chubster. “Hey, Chubster! I don’t have ten million dollars. Will 100 million do?” 

The corner of Fatty’s eye twitched, his face darkening rapidly. Just like how ar rogant his attitude had been earlier, he felt equally humiliated right now. Who could have thought that a country bumpkin could be this rich? 

“I’ll take your silence as a ‘yes, Dustin smirked. “As  

per our earlier agreement, you should get to your knees and start barking now .” 

1/2 

“You should go easy on others. You never know what  

might happen in the future, so don’t push your luck!” Chubster growled.

“I doubt you were going to let me go easily either, so why should I go easy on you?” Dustin wore a fake smile. 

“Because I’m from the Doyle family!” Chubster answered coldly. “My name is Duncan Doyle, and my eldest brother is Terry Doyle, someone who is well– known in Millsburg!” 

“What? Terry Doyle?” 

Everyone paled after hearing his name. Most people have heard  of that name before. The Doyle family is a martial arts family that runs a securi ty firm. They were known for providing excellent security for wealthy and powe rful families. 

Terry Doyle was the future head of the family. At a young age, he had already made a name for himself for being a capable but ruthless man who disregard ed the law. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori  Chapter 443 

Join Telegram Group For Fast update 

Chapter 443 

In terms of power, Terry was potentially Tyler Grant’s rival since they both liked doing things however they 

wanted

“So what if you’re rich? You still have to submit to the Doyle family.” Mike goaded secretly. 

As a martial arts family, the Doyle family  

has always acted however they liked, so they would never take this 

matter lightly. 

“The Doyle family is incredibly powerful. I guess it’s over for this guy.” Nina shook her head, pleased with the

show. 

Being rich was different from being powerful. Some rich families were nothing but ants to p owerful families. 

“You scared now?” Duncan smirked. “Since you know  

who I am now, you should know what to do next, right?” 

He may not be able to withdraw 100 million dollars, but he had a powerful brother. As long as he used his brother’s name, most people would let him have his way. 

“So what? Don’t be a sore loser. You’ve lost the bet, so you should keep your side of the ba rgain,” Dustin responded bluntly. 

“Huh?” Duncan frowned. “Do you have any idea what you’re saying? Are you challenging th e Doyle family right now?” 

“My answer remains the same. Since you lost, you’ll have to kneel! Custin answered. 

“You have no shame!” Duncan slammed his palm onto the table and yelled. “Men, teach him a lesson!” 

Immediately, two burly bodyguards popped out of the corner of the room. 

“Those who disrespect the  

Doyle family will have to pay the price. Therefore, we will break one of your arms today!” 

The two guards glowered at Dustin as they advanced furiously, making people dodge aside out of fear

“Go away!” As soon as the two men came near him, Dustin smacked them across the face f orcefully, sending them flying. Furniture broke, and wine splattered in all directions. 

“Holy shit!” Duncan was shocked. He didn’t expect Dustin to be so powerful, defeating his t wo elite

bodyguards effortlessly. 

“Kneel!” Dustin walked toward the other man slowly, his eyes turning menacing. 

“Y–you better not mess around! My brother won’t let you go if  

you harm me!” Duncan shrieked. 

“Is that so? Let’s see if your brother is capable enough.” Dustin sneered before jamming his foot into Duncan’s abdomen. 

“Ouch!” Duncan wailed. He soared through the air before his knees smashed into the groun d, turning into a bloody mess. 

“H–h–how dare you hit me!” Duncan stammered, outraged, 

1/2 

Chapter 

“So what?” Dustin replied calmly. “You shouldn’t blame me for teaching you a lesson when you broke your promise first. It should be fair to trade the three barks with three slaps.” 

With that, he delivered two slaps across Duncan’s face. It caused the man  to feel lightheaded, his teeth popping out and his nose bleeding. Duncan’s already plump fa ce swelled up even further. 

“Remember to keep a low profile the next time you try to have some fun.” Dustin raised his hand slowly and delivered the last blow. 

With a loud smack, Duncan’s body, which  

weighed over 200 pounds, flew into the air before landing on one of the tables heavily, and the man passed out on the spot. 

The sight had rendered everyone speechless as they gaped at Dustin, How could he hit someone from the Doyle family? Did he have a death wish?

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  444 – 

Chapter 444 

“Are you out of your mind? How  

could you attack someone from the Doyle family?” Nina and the others went p ale as a sheet when  

they saw Duncan lying on the floor, unconscious. They never expected Dustin to be so 

bold. 

“So what?” Dustin replied, unconcerned. 

“Hmmph! What an ignorant fool!” Nina glanced at him disdainfully. “The Doyle family is one of the Fabulous Five. You might end up as a corpse floating in th e Ziby River by tomorrow!” 

“Really? I don’t think so.” Dustin shrugged

“Don’t think you can do whatever you want just because you’re rich. The Doyl e family is far stronger than you can imagine.” Mike informed scornfully. Terry Doyle is also a protective man. If he hears that  

his family was attacked, he’ll take this seriously! If I were you, I’d start apologi zing to them and atoning for my sins. That way. you might still have a chance of survival.” 

Dustin gave the other man a small smile in response. “Well, you aren’t me.” 

“I’ve said what I needed to say. Since you’re being so foolish, good luck. Let’s go!” Mike sneered and got up to leave. He didn’t want to get caught up in this mess with the Doyle family. 

“Hmmph! It’s no use talking to people like you. When the time comes, you’ll le arn just how powerful they are.” Nina shot Dustin a glare before following Mike

“Dude, word of advice? Leave Millsburg right now. Run as far as you can befo re it’s too late,” the group cautioned before leaving hurriedly, worried they mig ht get roped in as well.

“What should we do now? You seem to have gotten yourself in trouble now. I shouldn’t have encouraged you earlier.” Abigail muttered worriedly. She has h eard of the Doyle family before as well. They were people whom ordinary citiz ens like her could never cross. 

“Calm down. It’s no big deal.” Dustin smiled

“Yeah, right. Quit bragging.” Abigail huffed. 

“You’ll find out soon.” Dustin chuckled but didn’t explain further. 

“Thanks for that just now.” Just then, Ruby walked over and nodded her head at Dustin. 

“You’re welcome. That chubster just happened to annoy me.” Dustin waved h er off before suddenly thinking  

of something. ‘Oh, right. Remember to return my ten million dollars.” 

“What?” Ruby was stunned. She didn’t expect him to bring up money at that m oment. 

“Hey, how can you ask someone to pay back the money you’ve already gifted out? That’s such a spineless move.” Abigail gave him an odd look. 

“I was only doing that to defend you guys. You  

don’t expect me to still give my money away, do you?” Dustin splayed out his hands

“You’re an interesting guy. Sure. I’ll return your money to  

you. Let me get your contact first.” 

1/2 

Chapter 444 

Ruby smiled and exchanged numbers with Dustin before continuing. “You can call me if the Doyle family tries 

anything funny.” 

“Huh?” Dustin was surprised. From the way Ruby spoke, he could tell that the re was more than what met the

eye. 

“It’s late, Abigail. I’ll be going home now. Talk to you soon,” Ruby waved her h and and turned to leave.. 

“Hey, kid. Who’s that friend  

of yours? She doesn’t seem like an ordinary person.” Dustin casually asked. 

“I heard that she comes from a rich family, but I don’t know what business the y’re in.” Abigail shook her head. “Forget it. Let’s go. Your dad’s going to get w orried.” Pushing the matter aside. Dustin and Abigail quickly left. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  445 – 

Chapter 445 

The next morning. Dustin was reading medical literature when a silver Bentley pulled up at the entrance of the courtyard. 

“Bad news, Dustin! Something happened to my dad!” Ruth rushed into the buil ding and yelled anxiously. 

“Calm down. Your dad won’t die yet.” Dustin slowly lowered his book, looking unbothered. 

“Huh? How did you know?” Ruth was surprised. 

“Didn’t I tell  

you yesterday? Your father was poisoned, and he won’t live past three days. This is only the second day, so he still has one day left.” Dustin answered. 

“Then, what should we do? Can you treat him?” Ruth pressed. “I can, but on one condition.” 

“What is it?” 

“I hope your family can agree to your sister’s request and break off the engag ement with the Grant family.

“Break off the engagement?” Ruth frowned. “Dustin, this isn’t a matter to be ta ken lightly. My father won’t agree to it.” 

The marriage was one that both families were expecting. Should the engagem ent be broken off, the relationship between the two families would worsen, whi ch could negatively impact the Harmon family. 

“Don’t tell me it’s more important than your father’s life?” Dustin retorted. 

“You don’t know my dad. He’s always prioritized the bigger picture. For the gr eater good of the family, he’d rather sacrifice himself!” Ruth told him gravely. 

“He’s that stubborn?” Dustin was surprised. 

“Why else would my sister be forced to do something against her will? I would love for you to be my brother– 

in- law, but my dad will never allow her to break off the engagement.” Ruth sig hed. 

“What a stubborn old man!” Dustin frowned. At first, he thought he’d be able  to use this incident to change the other man’s mind, but it seemed like that pla n was bound to fail. 

Suddenly, Ruth said, “If you want to stop them from getting married, I have an idea.” 

“What is it?” Dustin asked. 

“It’ll be hard to get through my dad, but you can always try someone else. For example, the Grant family.” Ruth lowered her voice. “The Harmons‘ annual fa mily gathering is happening tomorrow. I’m sure Tyler will send some gifts tom orrow. You should use that opportunity to kick up a fuss. You might be able to mess the 

engagement up that way.” 

“Are you sure it’ll work?” Dustin thought about it. 

“That doesn’t matter. You still have to try. I’m sure  

you’ll be fine.” Ruth puffed out her chest. 

1/2

Chapter 445 

Dustin stared at her tiredly without replying. She must  

spend too much time watching soap operas. 

“I don’t mind saving your father, Roth, but I need to meet your sister first.” Dus tin decided to compromise. He was more worried that he might take things too far, so he wanted to ask for Natasha’s opinion beforehand. 

“No problem. I’ll get it down right now!” Ruth took out her phone and made a c all. After a moment, she answered. “My mom agreed. As long as you can treat my father, she’ll let you meet my sister.” 

“Deal!” Dustin sprung up and got into the Bentley to accompany Ruth back to t he Harmon estate. He has been feeling anxious for  

the past few days. Now, they could finally meet again. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  446 – 

Chapter 446 

At noon, Dustin sat in Ruth’s car, and the two of them arrived at the Harmon e state with ease. 

As one of the Fabulous Five, the Harmon family’s headquarters were luxuriou s. It had a man– 

made lake, a garden with artificial hills, farms, wineries, and numerous magnifi cent villas. 

Hundreds of guards patrolled the perimeters, and dozens of staff worked there , fully demonstrating the power 

of an aristocratic family. 

Staring at the garden, Dustin pondered about the annual family gathering hap pening tomorrow. 

“We’re here.” 

The silver Bentley slowly pulled into the entrance of the main villa. As soon as they got out of the car, they

spotted Jessica and two servants waiting for them at the entrance. 

“You’re here.” Jessica gave Dustin a lock over and asked cooly, “Yesterday, y ou said that my husband was poisoned by mystic poison. Is that true?” 

You wouldn’t have looked for me if it weren’t,” Dustin answered, making Jess ica narrow her eyes. 

She would never have sought him out if her husband, Hector, hadn’t succumb ed to the odd illness. Even the doctors in their family couldn’t find the cause of the problem. 

“Let me ask you again. Are you sure you can cure him?” Jessica asked again. 

“I’m not sure. That depends on the severity of his sickness. If it hasn’t progres sed too far, it’ll be easy to treat but it’ll be  

hard if it has.” Dustin didn’t promise her anything. 

“Follow me.” Jessica frowned and spun around to lead the way. 

Dustin and Ruth quickly followed her, and they soon arrived at a ward full of m edical equipment. Many specialists were gathered there as they tried to come up with a treatment plan while Hector lay unconscious on the bed. His once ch arming face had turned blue, and his lips had turned a shade of purple from th

powerful poison

Dustin approached the bed and took Hector’s pulse before checking his eyes and mouth. He was  

now sure that Hector had been poisoned by incredibly potent poison. “Dustin, how’s my dad? Can you treat him?” Ruth asked tentatively. “It’s a little tricky, but I can try.” Dustin answered after thinking about it. 

“Try?” Jessica frowned. “This is his life we’re talking about, and you’re telling me you’ll try? Are you joking?” 

“Mrs. Harmon, this isn’t any regular poison. We’ll have to take a risk if we wan t to save him.” Dustin explained. With how serious Hector’s condition was, it’d be a miracle if they could even save his life.

“That’s not what I want to hear! I want my husband to recover completely!” Jes sica hissed. 

“She’s right. If you can’t do it, let us treat him.” 

Suddenly, a group of people entered the room. They were led by a chubby, m iddle–aged man, followed by 

1/3 

Chapter 446 

Quentin and a voluptuous woman wearing a dress

“What are you guys doing here. Trent?” Jessica was surprised. 

The Harmon family had three brothers. The eldest was Trent Harmon, the mid dle was Jacob Harmon, and the youngest was Hector Harmon. 

As the most capable brother, Hector ended up being the head of the family. 

“I heard Hector had fallen ill, so I sought out a famous international doctor. Tre nt gestured to someone behind him, and a blond man in a coat walked forwar d, proudly carrying a case. 

“This is Dr. Peter Shillingford.” Trent introduced with a smile. “Dr. Peter is one of the best doctors in the world, and he’s currently a professor  at Harvard Medical School. He’s known for treating all sorts of illnesses. I’m s ure Hector will be safe now that he’s here.” 

“A professor at Harvard?” Jessica’s face lit up when she heard that. It was eas y to imagine how excellent Peter’s skills must be to be a professor at the world ’s best medical school. There was no way the doctors in 

their country could be better than him. 

“What are you waiting for, Rhys? Step aside! There’s no way your measly skill s can compete with Dr. Peter.” Trent sneered. 

“I’m not underestimating him, but he won’t be able to  

treat this,” Dustin replied calmly. The poison inside Hector was made up of a c ombination of witchcraft and parasitic poison. No matter how advanced Weste rn.

medicine might be, there was no way the doctor would be able to treat this. 

“Humph! What a fool!” Quentin snapped. Just because you’re a loser doesn’t mean Dr. Peter is. Go away

Don’t delay Hector’s treatment!” 

“Jessica, what on earth were you thinking? How could you trust a quack docto r? What would you do if Hector ended up suffering side effects? Who would ta ke the responsibility for that? Trent demanded, displeased. 

“You’re right.” Jessica smiled sheepishly. She turned around and told Dustin, “ Dustin, get out of Dr. Peter’s 

way.” 

“Mrs. Harmon, I promise I can save Mr. Harmon’s life, but I can’t say the same for someone else.” Dustin 

warned. 

“Don’t tell me you think you’re better than Dr. Peter. What a joke!” Quentin sni ggered. “Dr. Peter is one of the best international professors of medicine. How about you? You don’t even have a medical license. What gives you the coura ge to challenge Dr. Peter?” 

“Things from overseas aren’t necessarily better. Besides, traditional medicine i sn’t inferior to modern medicine. * Dustin retorted. 

“I’ve heard of traditional medicine before. It’s the thing people use to trick pati ents, isn’t it?” Peter’s smug voice rang cut. His intonation wasn’t the best, but his words could still be heard clearly. 

“You’re right! I knew you’d be able to tell!” Quentin gave Peter a thumbs– up and smiled. “Modern medicine is the best. Traditional medicine is old news by now. People only use it to trick others nowadays.” 

“I don’t mind you looking down at me, but you shouldn’t look down on tradition al medicine. Ignorant people 

Chapter 446

like you don’t even know  

how powerful traditional medicine can be.” Dustin narrowed his eyes. 

“Why don’t we have a small competition since you seem unconvinced?* Peter smirked. 

“How?” Dustin. 

‘See this patient right here? We’ll come up with our own treatment plans. Who ever treats him the quickest wins. The person who loses has to admit that thei r nothing but a fraud and quit practicing medicine.” Peter taunted. 

“Are you sure you want to put the stakes so high?” Dustin raised an eyebrow. 

“Why? Are you afraid?” Peter leered. “I’ll let this matter go if you admit that tra ditional medicine is merely a fraud.” 

“Afraid?” Dustin shook his head. “Well, I am slightly afraid that you might burst  out crying. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  447 – 

Chapter 447 

“You agree, then?” Peter regarded Dustin disdainfully with his arms folded. 

“Of course.” Dustin  

nodded. “Since you look so confident. I’m curious to see how good you are. H owever, I 

hope you don’t regret your promise later.” 

“Good. I’ll show you how lacking your traditional medicine is compared to mod ern medicine!” Peter smirked smugly. He pulled a vial of green liquid from his case and explained. “See this? This is the newest antidote my 

team developed. Within thirty minutes, the patient will wake up again.” “Good luck.” Dustin’s response was simple.

“Look closely. This is the power of science!” Peter exclaimed before slowly inj ecting the green drug into 

Hector’s body. 

After ten minutes, the unconscious man began to react. Sweat beaded Hector’ s forehead, his limbs  

began warming up, and the blue discoloration in his skin began to recede as h is condition began to improve. 

“It’s working! It’s working!” 

Jessica and Ruth were over the moon to see the changes. 

As  

expected of a leading medical professor from abroad, the effects of such a sm all action were amazing. 

“Do you see this, Rhys? This is Dr. Peter’s skills. One vial was enough to deal with a complicated issue your couldn’t deal with!” Quentin grinned. 

“That’s just a temporary fix. It won’t fix the root cause.” Dustin replied  indifferently. 

“You sure are as stubborn as a mule!” Quentin humphed. 

“Western medicine is all about science while  

traditional medicine is nothing but tricks. How could you ever win?” Peter grinn ed smugly. 

“You’re incredible, Dr. Peter!” Jessica praised. 

“What do you think, Jessica? The person I asked for help is good, isn’t he?” T rent smiled softly. 

“Thank you so much, Trent. I don’t know what I’d do without you.” Jessica low ered her head. 

“Don’t mention it. We’re a family, after all.” Trent waved her off.  “The annual family gathering is tomorrow. As the head of the family, Hector wil l have to host the event, so make sure he takes care of himself.” 

“I will.” Jessica nodded her head.

“Hey, Rhys! It’s time to keep up your end of the bargain!” Quentin yelled. “Fro m today onwards, you’re a liar who can’t ever practice medicine again. Got it? ” 

Wed 

don’t know who the winner is yet. Aren’t you speaking too soon?” Dustin retor ted. 

“Just look at the evidence. Are you trying to go back on your word?” Quentin s niggered. 

“Open your goddamn eyes and see how your uncle is doing.” Dustin gestured with his chin. 

Chapter 447 

“Huh?” 

Quentin turned around to see that Hector’s condition had worsened. His skin, which had seen some improvement earlier, had turned blue once more. 

Why is this happening? Hasn’t he been cured?” Quentin paled. 

“Dr. Peter, what’s happening?” Jessica frowned, her earlier happiness quickly turning back to worry. 

“That’s odd. He was fine just now.” Peter noted, puzzled. “Maybe the dosage was too low. Let me inject another vial.” He pulled out another vial from his ca se and administered the drug once more. 

The results were the same. After a temporary improvement, Hector’s skin and lips would turn blue and purple. and his limbs would turn stiff again. Instead of improving, his condition seemed to worsen further. “Dr. Peter, didn’t you say t hat everything was fine? Why is this happening?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  448 – 

Chapter 448 

Jessica’s eyes had turned hostile.

“That’s odd. We’ve tested our antidote multiple times. There’s no way it would fail.” Peter began feeling slightly nervous as well. 

“What now?” Jessica demanded with a frown. 

“This place is too poorly equipped. There’s nothing better I can do. Peter answ ered seriously. 

“So you turned out to be useless after all?” Jessica’s face darkened further. T he person she thought was her husband’s savior turned out to be a quack do ctor! 

“Why don’t you think of another solution, Dr. Peter?” Quentin insisted. 

“It’s futile. The technology your  

country uses is too dated. I can only cure him back in my country.” Peter shoo k his head, feeling proud of his country. 

“Just admit that you can’t do it and stop blaming our facilities or technology.” D ustin retorted cooly. 

“As if you’d be able to treat something I can’t!” Peter humphed haughtily. 

“This is  

the difference between traditional medicine and modern medicine. You need a ll sorts of equipment, but we only need our  

hands and some silver needles,” Dustin replied calmly. 

“Nonsense! Do you think you’re God or something?” Peter looked at him dubi ously. As one of the best doctors in the world, he despised frauds like Dustin. 

“I have no idea if God can do it, but I’m sure I can.” Dustin answered. 

“Fine! Go ahead! Let’s see how quack doctors like you treat patients. Peter flu shed with anger

“Exactly! What’s the point of saying all that? You need to treat Uncle Hector fir st!” Quentin echoed along. 

“Alright. I’ll show you!” 

Dustin unbuttoned Hector’s shirt and drew out his silver needles. After studyin g Hector’s body carefully, he pricked several of the man’s vital pressure points

, most of which were gathered around his midsection. When all the needles w ere in place, he flicked one finger, and the dozens of needles began vibrating at a high frequency. 

Soon, dark blood tricked out of where the needles were placed and slowly gav e way to a steady stream of vibrant red. Then, Dustin took out a pill and stuck it into Hector’s mouth. 

When the man’s stomach began grumbling, Dustin slapped his palm on his mi dsection. Instantly, Hector sprung up and spat out a mouthful of darkened blo od, which fell to the floor with a sizzle. 

Everyone in the room was shocked  

when they saw a cluster of wiggling, red maggots swimming in the pool of blo od. 

It was a frightening sight. 

“What’s going on?” 

Chapter 448 

The crowd exchanged puzzled glances. No one could have expected Hector t o have so many maggots in his 

stomach. 

“This is the mystic poison I was talking about. Do you believe me now?” Dusti n slowly let out his breath and 

turned to Jessica. 

Jessica frowned but said nothing. 

“H–how did you do that?” Peter gaped at Dustin in awe. 

After throwing up the mouthful of dark blood, Hector’s complexion had returne d to normal, and his breathing 

finally evened out, seeming to be fine now. 

“This is traditional medicine. You’ll never understand it.” Dustin stated indiffere ntly.

Peter blushed in embarrassment, not expecting the ordinary doctor he mocke d to be so skilled. 

Was this the power of traditional medicine? 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori  Chapter 449 

Join Telegram Group For Fast update 

Chapter 449 

Not long after he spat out the dark blood, Hector came around. Although his body was wea k, it was a miracle 

that he’d made it. 

As for Peter, when he saw Hector regain consciousness, he admitted defeat and apologized to Dustin sincerely. He said that he’d been foolish to underestimate  

the power of traditional medicine and that he’d resign from his position after returning to hi s country to start learning traditional medicine instead. 

Dustin decided to let the man be. After all, Peter may be a proud man, but he sincerely resp ected those who were stronger than him. 

The rest of the Harmon family also resumed their activities after making sure that Hector wa s fine. Quentin, 

however, made sure to glare at Dustin on his way out. 

“How are you feeling. Dad? Are you in pain anywhere?” Ruth walked over to the bed, holdin g a glass of warm 

water. 

I’m fine. I just feel slightly bloated.” Hector took two sips. 

“Duh. Look at the blood you threw up. It’s full of maggots!” Ruth told him, shaken.

“Huh?” Hector looked down and frowned. “What’s this?” 

“Dustin said you were poisoned by mystic poison. If it weren’t for him, you’d still be unconsc ious right now.” 

Ruth explained. 

“Dustin?” Hector glanced around before noticing Dustin standing beside him, his expression turning troubled.” 

I didn’t expect you to save me.” 

“It’s still too early to celebrate. Although I’ve  

gotten rid of the venomous curse, you aren’t in the clear yet.” 

Dustin told them bluntly. 

“What do you mean?” Hector frowned. 

“Mystic poison is a combination of witchcraft and parasitic poison. The parasitic poison has been cleared, but 

the witchcraft issue remains.” Dustin explained. 

“Then what should we do?” Hector asked. 

“Simple. I just need to treat you once per day for the next five days, and you’ll recover,” Dus tin said. 

“I see.” Hector nodded and asked, “How much will each treatment cost?” “I don’t want money. I just need you to promise me something.” Dustin bargained. “What is it?” 

“I hope you can annul the engagement between the Harmon family and the Grant family.” D ustin’s reply was astonishing.

“Annul the engagement?” Hector frowned. “Never!” 

“To tell you the truth, Mr. Harmon, I’m the only one who can save your life. I think trading th at marriage for your 

1/2 

Chapter 449 

life is a good deal,” Dustin said with a small smile. 

“Are you threatening me?” Hector narrowed his eyes. 

“I wouldn’t dare. I’m merely making a request.” 

“My answer won’t change. Never!” Hector’s attitude was firm. “I can tell you that it doesn’t matter if you treat me. The marriage will still commence.” 

“Aren’t you scared of dying?” Dustin frowned. 

“What’s there to fear? Everyone has to die eventually. The only thing different is the timing.” Hector answered calmly. 

“I guess you are different. No one would think about death so calmly.” Dustin sighed. He ha d his doubts when he heard what Ruth said earlier, but after speaking with Hector, he was n ow sure that the older man was not afraid of death at all 

Stubborn men like Hector were always the hardest to deal with. 

“It’s pointless to butter up to me now. Tell me how much money you want for saving me tod ay, and forget about everything else.” Hector stated icily. 

“You don’t have to pay me. I did what I needed to. I just want to see Natasha.” Dustin gave i n. 

“Why do you want to see her? You should know that there’s no future for you two!” Hector warned.

“Even if there isn’t, there’s nothing wrong with meeting a friend, right? Besides, Mrs. Harmo n already agreed to this earlier.” Dustin replied. 

2/2 

Chapter 450 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  450 – 

Chapter 450 

“Huh?” 

Hector turned around and looked at Jessica, who reluctantly said, “You were i n critical condition, so I became desperate and told him that as long as he’s a ble to treat you. I’ll let the two of them meet.” 

“That’s fine. Your intentions were good.” Hector didn’t get angry but responde d calmly instead. “I agree to let you two meet, but you’d better not mess aroun d. I’ll have someone watching you. Got it?” 

“Yes!” Dustin agreed immediately. 

“Ruth, lead him to your sister,” Hector instructed. 

“Okay!” Ruth chirped. 

Natasha has been waiting for this chance for ages, and today, the two would fi nally get to meet. 

– 

“Oh, that reminds me. Before leaving the room, Dustin halted and turned his h ead around. “Mr. Harmon, mystic poison isn’t a simple issue. The person who poisoned you probably has more in store. Be careful of those around you.” 

“Got it.” Hector nodded. He has always lived in seclusion, so it wasn’t easy to poison him. It was also worth noting that tomorrow was the annual family gath ering. As the head of the family, things would be thrown into

chaos should others find out that he had fallen ill 

Therefore, it was hard not to have suspicions when the timing at which things were happening was so 

precarious. 

“Jesicca, who do you think poisoned me?” Hector asked all of a sudden. 

“Besides the Dark Lord, I can’t think of anyone  

else who is skilled at the mystic arts and holds a grudge against our family.” J essica responded in a serious tone. 

The mysterious and powerful Dark Lord has always been a thorn in their side. The Harmon family has invested in countless men to get rid of him over the y ears, but their efforts proved to be futile. Every year, core members. 

of the Harmon family would mysteriously end up dead, and each time, clues w ould point to the Dark Lord as 

the culprit. 

It was safe to say that one man alone had made  

the entire Harmon family restless, 

y and mentally. 

“Yes He’s the only one.” Hector sighed tiredly. “Unfortunately, we can’t do mu ch since he continues to hide 

in the dark. That’s why I have no choice but to force Natasha to marry into the Grant family.” 

“I understand.” Jessica sighed as well. “We can only use the Grant family’s po wer to deal with the Dark Lord if 

Natasha marries Tyler. Or else, our entire family will be doomed.” 

“I feel so sorry for Natasha. She has to sacrifice herself for our family.” Hector looked remorseful. As a father. 

there was nothing he wished more than his children’s happiness. Alas, some t hings were beyond his control.

“Natasha is a good girl. She’ll understand why you’re doing this,” Jessica cons oled him. 

“I hope so.” Hector sighed again. Suddenly, he thought of  

something and asked, “What do you think of Dustin?” 

1/2 

Chapter 450 

“He’s a genius who’s skilled in both medicine and martial arts. He might be the best among  

his peers in Millsburg. Unfortunately, he still has a long way to go before comp eting with Tyler Grant.” Jessica gave her honest opinion. After knowing Dustin longer, she finally changed her opinions about him. However, because of 

his family background, there was still a gap between them. 

“I wouldn’t mind making him our son–in– 

law if Natasha wasn’t promised to another. Unfortunately, they were just not m eant to be,” Hector muttered, troubled. “Try your best to help  him from now on. We owe him that 

much.” 

“I understand,” Jessica nodded. 

The marriage between the two families had been set in stone, so it was a pity that the fated pair could never get together.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter 344-380

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  344 – 

Chapter 344 

Meanwhile, Florence was frantically rummaging through the drawers and  cabinets in the Nicholson Villa to pack up their things. 

“Dahlia, quick! Go and get all the jewelry we have in the house! We can’t stay  in Swinton anymore. Let’s quickly pack up and flee abroad for the time being.  I’ve already bought the flight tickets. We still have several million dollars of  savings and some valuables at home. Those will be enough for 

us to survive for a while.” Florence was on tenterhooks. 

Dahlia’s breach of promise had not only humiliated the Langfords but also  offended the Glenstead 

Nicholsons. Even if they were in Stonia, Dahlia and the rest wouldn’t be able  to find a safe place to 

stay, let alone in a small place like Swinton. 

When Florence saw that Dahlia wasn’t responding to her, she became even  more anxious. “Dahlia! What are you waiting for? Quickly pack your stuff!” 

“Mom, the matter has yet to reach that extreme. We don’t need to run away.”  Dahlia shook her head. 

“Alas, don’t you realize how serious the current situation is?” Florence slapped  her forehead in frustration. “It’s the Langfords, the cream of Stonia, that we  have fallen out with! They are a terrifying existence. How can they possibly let  us go when we Nave gotten them hot under the collar?” 

“I understand what you’re trying to say. But Dustin said that he has a way to  solve the problem. I believe in him,” Dahlia replied firmly. 

“Are you crazy? How can you put your trust in that loser?” Florence was  breathing fire at that point.

“Who does he think he is to go against the Langfords? If it weren’t for him, you  wouldn’t have run away from the wedding, and we wouldn’t have come to this  point. He’s simply a jinx!” 

The Nicholsons could have led a silk-stocking life. However, Dustin ruined  everything in the end. Florence just hated him to the core. 

Dahlia frowned. “Mom! I breached the marriage promise on my own accord. It  has nothing to do. with Dustin!” 

“You’re still defending him at times like this? Do you have to wait until our  family is destroyed in his hands for you to come to your senses?” Florence  asked bitterly. 

“Enough. I won’t go anywhere without Dustin.” Dahlia was firm. Bent out of shape, Florence reproached, “Y-you… You’re hopeless!” 

“How did I raise her up to be such a foolish daughter? She’d rather be with  someone penurious than marry into a rich family. What a stubborn child!”  Florence muttered inwardly. 

At that moment, James staggered down the stairs with the two large  suitcases. “Mom, I’m done packing up our things. When are we leaving?” 

“Hmph! Your sister is insisting on waiting for that loser!” Florence flumped  onto the couch angrily. 

“Sis, why are you waiting for him? Hasn’t he made our lives miserable  enough?” James frowned. 

“You leave with Mom first. Don’t worry about me.” Dahlia shook her head. 

“Leave? Where do you think you are going?” Right then, Dakota burst through  the door with several people following behind her. “Are you trying to shrug off  all the responsibilities after what you have done?” 

“What are you implying?” Dahlia knitted her brows 

“It’s natural to be punished for making a mistake. I’ll have to hand you over to  the Langfords so that the conflict between the two families can be resolved!”  Dakota declared in a stern voice.

“What?” When Florence heard that, her expression changed in an instant. She  stood up and put on an apologetic smile. “Dakota, you don’t have to be this  ruthless, do you? Aren’t we family?” 

“Ruthless?” Dakota snorted humorlessly. “It wasn’t easy to have the chance to  be in-laws with the Langfords. However, not only did you not cherish this  opportunity, but you also dragged the whole family down! Tell me, who is  more ruthless?” 

“Dakota, this has nothing to do with my daughter. It was all because of Dustin.  If you need someone to blame, go and look for him!” Florence said in a hurry. 

“You don’t have to worry about that. Dustin is with the Langfords. Perhaps he  has already been skinned alive by now. But Dahlia has yet to make amends  for what she did, so she has to come with us!” 

As Dakota spoke, she made a gesture. Seconds later several burly  bodyguards barged into the house. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  345 – 

Chapter 345 

“Take her away!” Dakota pointed her finger at Dahlia 

“Let’s see who has the guts to do that!” 

All of a sudden, a loud and stern voice came through the door. 

Then, Dustin strutted in with Maximus. “Don’t blame me for being merciless if  you dare challenge. 

me today!” 

“Dustin?” Dahlia brightened up. 

At the sight of him, she finally felt relieved. He had promised her that he would  come back safely. 

Indeed, it wasn’t a lie.

“You. You’re still alive?” Dakota’s eyes widened in disbelief. 

She clearly saw him surrounded by the Langfords before she left the banquet  hall earlier. “How could he escape from that?” Dakota thought. 

“Do you want me to die so badly? No matter what, I am still your mom’s life  savior. Don’t you have any sense of gratitude toward me?” Dustin replied  flatly. 

“Hmph! Stop playing dumb! I don’t care how you escaped! You have offended  the Langford family, and now you’re going to suffer because of that!” Dakota  shot daggers at him. 

“So what if I offended the Langfords? I have my ways of dealing with them.” 

“You have your ways?” Dakota snorted. “Like what? A mere doctor like you is  simply courting death by going against the Langfords. 

“Don’t look down upon people. Not only can I resolve the current problem, but  I can also get Luis to come here and apologize in person.” 

“Apologize?” Hearing that, Dakota was stunned for a moment before she burst  into laughter.” Dustin, are you in your right mind? Who do you think you are to  ask Mr. Langford to apologize?” 

“You’re only good at bragging. I seriously don’t understand why my daughter  will take a fancy to you,” Florence said disdainfully. 

Luis was a wealthy aristocrat from Stonia. He could easily get Swinton  squashed if he said so. It was already considered extremely lucky to have  one’s life spared after offending him. Asking a big shot like him to make an  apology was simply wishful thinking. 

“Well, what if I really do get Luis to apologize?” Dustin asked in a provoking  manner. 

“If you can do that, I will change my last name!” Dakota sneered. 

As soon as she finished speaking, countless luxury cars roared and pulled up  outside the Nicholson Villa. Within seconds, the villa was surrounded from all  sides. Luis and his men hurriedly got out of the car.

When Dakota saw that, she couldn’t help but laugh and gloat. “Rhys, you’re  dead meat! The Langford family is here to get you!” 

“This is bad! Dustin, hurry up and leave!” Dahlia’s expression also changed at  the sight. 

The other party was nowhere near friendly. 

“It’s all over now. We should’ve left just now, but you kept insisting on waiting  for Dustin. Look, the Langfords have arrived. Now we can’t leave even if we  want to!” Florence’s face fell. 

“Alas! Why are we so unlucky?” James uttered mournfully. 

Just as everyone thought that a great misfortune was impending over them,  Luis walked up to Dahlia and directly fell to his knees without hesitation. 

“Ms. Nicholson, I was too ignorant. Everything was my fault. I’m sorry. Please  forgive me!” As Luis spoke, he repeatedly knocked his head to the floor as he  bowed. 

That was completely unexpected. Everyone at the scene was dumbfounded.  They wondered why Luis, a powerful figure, would kneel down and apologize  to Dahlia. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  346 – 

Chapter 346 

“We beg for your forgiveness, Ms. Nicholson!” 

The rest of the Langfords followed suit and kneeled down on the floor. 

At the sight of that, Dahlia was stunned, and so was Dakota. Even Florence,  who had been whining 

until a moment ago, stood there in a trance. 

They thought the Langfords were here to seek revenge. However, it had never  occurred to the Nicholsons that the Langfords would behave so humbly all of  a sudden.

“Ms. Nicholson, I’m sorry. I thought too highly of myself. Please forgive me!” 

When Luis saw that Dahlia wasn’t making any responses, he began to slap  his face like he was crazy, even though his cheeks were already red and  swollen. Despite the pain, he dared not stop. 

Half an hour ago, after finding out Dustin’s true identity at the banquet hall,  Luis was frightened out of his wits. He thought he was doomed. Ethan even  wanted to kick him out of the Langford family and cut ties with him. 

However, to everyone’s surprise, Dustin was willing to let Luis off the hook on  the premise that Luis had to ask for Dahlia’s forgiveness. 

Luis was, of course, happy with what Dustin said. Hence, he immediately  rushed over to the Nicholson Villa to apologize to Dahlia. As long as his life  could be spared, he didn’t mind swallowing his pride. 

“What is going on?” Dahlia raised her brows, at a loss as to what to do. 

A while ago, Luis was still acting all high and mighty, having control over her  life, and now he was kneeling before her. She found it hard to comprehend  such a drastic change in character. 

“Am I seeing this wrongly?” Florence kept rubbing her eyes in disbelief,  wondering if that was still the powerful aristocrat. 

When Dakota finally came to her senses, she immediately reached out her  hands to help Luis up. What are you doing, Mr. Luis? Get up quickly! They  aren’t worthy of having you kneel down to them.” 

“Out of my sight!” 

However, instead of letting her touch him, Luis slapped Dakota in the face so  hard that she almost fell. 

If Dakota hadn’t asked him to marry Dahlia, then he wouldn’t have offended  Dustin. 

“Mr. Luis, why did you hit me?” Dakota asked aggrievedly as she cupped her  cheek. 

Shut up, or I’ll rip out your tongue!”

After shooting a fierce glare at Dakota, Luis continued to apologize to Dahlia.  It was a complete change of attitude. 

Dakota bit the bullet and asked, “What happened exactly, Mr. Luis? Why don’t  you get up first?” 

I-it’s okay. I’ll continue kneeling. It’s better this way.” He then said to Dahlia,  “Ms. Nicholson, I’m 

extremely remorseful for what I have done. Please give me a chance. I  promise I’ll never show up in front of you again. If you’re still angry, I can cut  off my finger to prove my sincerity!” As he spoke, he took out a knife and cut  his finger off directly. 

“Huh?” Dahlia was startled. 

She did not expect Luis to cut his finger for real and be so cruel to himself. “If it’s not enough, I’ll cut off another one!” 

Clenching his teeth, Luis endured the severe pain and cut another of his  fingers. 

With beads of sweat forming on his forehead, he asked, “Ms. Nicholson, has  your anger dissipated? 

If it hasn’t, I can continue cutting them.” 

“Enough… It’s enough.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  347 – 

Chapter 347 

Dahlia shook her head fervently with a bewildered expression. “Mr. Langford,  we’d be more than thankful if you didn’t find any faults with us. We would  never dare blame you for anything!” 

“Exactly! Please get up, Mr. Langford. Look at you! You’re bleeding so much!  I’ll go get you a Band- Aid!” Florence quickly went into the bedroom to get the  first-aid kit.

“A Band-Aid?” Luis could not believe his ears. He’d severed two of his fingers, for goodness sake! What use did he have for Band-Aids? 

“Why don’t you go to the hospital, Mr. Langford? Your bleeding doesn’t seem  to be stopping,” Dahlia suggested cautiously. 

“Have you forgiven me, Ms. Nicholson?” Luis asked expectantly. 

“I guess so. As long as you don’t come and bother me anymore, you’re  forgiven.” Dahlia nodded. 

“No problem at all! I’ll make myself scarce now and never bother you again!”  Luis was elated. He nodded at both Dustin and Dahlia as a sign of apology  before he made a run for it with his men in 

tow. 

“Hey, Mr. Langford! Your Band-Aid!” Florence raised the bandage in her hand  and waved it around, but Luis did not even turn back at all. If anything, he  picked up his speed. 

“Dahlia Nicholson, just you wait! I’m not done with you yet!” Dakota saw that  the situation wasn’t favorable for her, so she escaped too. What happened  today was nothing but peculiar. Why did the great Mr. Langford apologize to  Dahlia? And he even got down on his knees! How unbelievable. How absurd!  She had to thoroughly investigate what exactly was the reason behind all this.  “Say, Dahlia, what exactly came over Luis Langford? Has he gone cuckoo?”  When everyone had left, Florence couldn’t hold back her curiosity. From how  she saw it, the only plausible reasoning behind everything was that Luis had  lost his mind Why else would he apologize to them? He even went to such  lengths as to amputate himself! Which person in their sane mind would do  something like that? 

“I have no idea either.” Dahlia shook her head. Then, her gaze swiftly fell on  Dustin. “Did you do something?” 

“Truth be told, I did nothing. It was Luis himself who offended a big shot, so he  had to atone for his actions today.” Dustin shrugged. 

“Is that so?” Dahlia had her doubts. Dustin had told her before that if she  faced any sort of difficulty, he would be able to straighten things out for her.  And now he really did clear things out for her. She refused to believe that 

there wasn’t anything fishy going on behind the scenes. “Alright, alright, I’ll  admit, I’m acquainted with an influential person.” Seeing that he could not hide  things any further, Dustin decided to come clean. 

“Do you remember the man I had dinner with the other night? He’s the scion  of the prestigious Spanner family. Both his power and his status greatly  exceed those of Luis Langford. He was the one who helped me out.” 

Mr. Spanner?” Dahlia immediately recalled Adam Spanner. 

“How do you know such a prominent person?” She asked dubiously. 

“I helped him before, so I guess he’s just repaying me a favor.” Dustin  chuckled. 

Adam had been a sickly kid who had constantly been bullied, so Dustin would  stand up against those rich and arrogant youths of Stonia for him and often  taught them a lesson for messing with Adam. Because of that, Dustin even  earned himself the nickname “vile demon”. 

“I never would have guessed that you’d be affiliated with such an important  person. How did I not know this before?” Dahlia asked, curious. 

“These are old-time stories. No point bringing them up.” Dustin shook his  head. 

“Alright then. I will not probe too much into your past. But in the future, please  do not act rashly,” Dahlia warned in all earnestness. “It’s not every day you  get favors from people like him. If you bother him too often, Mr. Spanner won’t  want to help you all the time. You have to rely on yourself. 

“You don’t have to worry. I know what I’m doing.” Dustin smiled. 

As they spoke, a hunched, middle-aged man with gray hair knocked on the  door and made his way in. It was none other than Rufus Rhys, the King of  Theswe! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  348 – 

Chapter 348

“Wha-” Dustin’s smile immediately dropped from his face the moment he saw  who it was that came in through the door His smile was replaced by hostility  “Who let you in? Get out!” 

“Don’t be mistaken, I’m just here to see my daughter-in-law This has nothing  to do with you” Rufus chuckled merrily as he hobbled in through the door 

“Do you do you know each other?” Dahlia looked from one to the other,  perplexed. 

“You’re Dahlia, aren’t you? As expected, what a beauty! Rufus beamed  brightly “Oh, right, I haven’t introduced myself. I’m Dustin’s father, your father in-law 

“Dustin’s father?” Dahlia was taken aback by the piece of information Though  there wasn’t exactly anything special about Dustin, he had exceptionally good  looks He was a fine specimen of a man if anything However, this old man  before her was the farthest thing from handsome The two were vastly different  in the looks department 

“What? We don’t look alike?” Rufus chuckled nonchalantly This lad looks like  his mom, so it makes sense that we look nothing like each other If he looked  like me, I guess he’d never find himself such a beautiful wife like you ” 

‘Don’t say that, Mi Rhys You carry an air of prowess about you Dahlia felt a  little awkward that he saw through her doubt so easily 

“Rufus Rhys’ You saw the person you were here to meet Now, would you  please leave? You’re not welcome here” Dustin exclaimed out of nowhere 

“Hey, watch it! That’s rude” Dahlia shot Dustin a glare. Then, she swiftly  turned around and smiled apologetically at Rufus ‘Mr Rhys, Dustin’s just in a  foul mood today Don’t mind him. Please, have a seat I’ll go make you a cup of  tea 

“Great Rufus grinned 

“Hmph’ Another freeloader” Florence looked Rufus up and down as she  studied him haughtily. She could tell from his attire that he wasn’t a wealthy  person Sure enough, the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree The slacker’s  father was a bum too

“This must be my in-law Unfortunately, I haven’t got much for you. As this is  our first meeting, all I’ve got for you is this little gift. Please don’t mind it Rufus  produced a box from his pocket and handed it to her 

Florence was awe-struck when she opened up the box to take a quick look  inside. A sapphire the size of an egg was laid inside the box. It was so clear  and exquisite. “This thing. It isn’t a fake -stone, is it?” 

Florence strongly doubted that it was a genuine gemstone. It was rare enough  to come by a regular sapphire the size of one’s fingernail. But this one was the  size of an egg! It was shocking, to say the least. 

“No way. This is a family heirloom” Rufus laughed 

“An heirloom? That’s great!” Florence immediately broke out into a wide smile  when she heard that. She reckoned that he was a fool to give her something  so precious. A sapphire of that size 

“How do you know such a prominent person?” She asked dubiously. 

“I helped him before, so I guess he’s just repaying me a favor.” Dustin  chuckled 

Adam had been a sickly kid who had constantly been bullied, so Dustin would  stand up against those rich and arrogant youths of Stonia for him and often  taught them a lesson for messing with Adam. Because of that, Dustin even  earned himself the nickname “vile demon”. 

“I never would have guessed that you’d be affiliated with such an important  person. How did I not know this before?” Dahlia asked, curious 

“These are old-time stories No point bringing them up. ” Dustin shook his  head. 

“Alright then. I will not probe too much into your past. But in the future, please  do not act rashly,” Dahlia warned in all earnestness. “It’s not every day you  get favors from people like him. If you bother him too often, Mr. Spanner won’t  want to help you all the time. You have to rely on yourself. 

“You don’t have to worry. I know what I’m doing.” Dustin smiled.

As they spoke, a hunched, middle-aged man with gray hair knocked on the  door and made his way in. It was none other than Rufus Rhys, the King of  Theswe! 

Chapter 348 

“Wha-” Dustin’s smile immediately dropped from his face the moment he saw  who it was that came in through the door. His smile was replaced by hostility.  “Who let you in? Get out!” 

“Don’t be mistaken, I’m just here to see my daughter-in-law. This has nothing  to do with you.” Rufus chuckled merrily as he hobbled in through the door. 

“Do you do you know each other?” Dahlia looked from one to the other,  perplexed. 

“You’re Dahlia, aren’t you? As expected, what a beauty!” Rufus beamed  brightly. “Oh, right, I haven’t introduced myself. I’m Dustin’s father, your father in-law.” 

“Dustin’s father?” Dahlia was taken aback by the piece of information. Though  there wasn’t exactly anything special about Dustin, he had exceptionally good  looks. He was a fine specimen of a man if anything. However, this old man  before her was the farthest thing from handsome. The two were vastly  different in the looks department. 

“What? We don’t look alike?” Rufus chuckled nonchalantly. “This lad looks like  his mom, so it makes sense that we look nothing like each other. If he looked  like me, I guess he’d never find himself such a beautiful wife like you.” 

“Don’t say that, Mr. Rhys. You carry an air of prowess about you.” Dahlia felt a  little awkward that he saw through her doubt so easily. 

“Rufus Rhys! You saw the person you were here to meet. Now, would you  please leave? You’re not welcome here!” Dustin exclaimed out of nowhere. 

“Hey, watch it! That’s rude!” Dahlia shot Dustin a glare. Then, she swiftly  turned around and smiled apologetically at Rufus. “Mr. Rhys, Dustin’s just in a  foul mood today. Don’t mind him. Please, have a seat! I’ll go make you a cup  of tea.” 

“Great!” Rufus grinned.

“Hmph! Another freeloader!” Florence looked Rufus up and down as she  studied him haughtily. She could tell from his attire that he wasn’t a wealthy  person. Sure enough, the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree. The slacker’s  father was a bum top. 

“This must be my in-law! Unfortunately, I haven’t got much for you. As this is  our first meeting, all I’ve got for you is this little gift. Please don’t mind it “Rufus  produced a box from his pocket and handed it to her. 

Florence was awe-struck when she opened up the box to take a quick look  inside. A sapphire the size of an egg was laid inside the box. It was so clear  and exquisite. “This thing… It isn’t a fake –stone, is it?” 

Florence strongly doubted that it was a genuine gemstone. It was rare enough  to come by a regular sapphire the size of one’s fingernail. But this one was the  size of an egg! It was shocking, to say the least. 

“No way. This is a family heirloom.” Rufus laughed 

“An heirloom? That’s great!” Florence immediately broke out into a wide smile  when she heard that. She reckoned that he was a fool to give her  something.so precious. A sapphire of that size 

“How do you know such a prominent person?” She asked dubiously. 

“I helped him before, so I guess he’s just repaying me a favor.” Dustin  chuckled. 

Adam had been a sickly kid who had constantly been bullied, so Dustin would  stand up against those rich and arrogant youths of Stonia for him and often  taught them a lesson for messing with Adam. Because of that, Dustin even  earned himself the nickname “vile demon”. 

“I never would have guessed that you’d be affiliated with such an important  person. How did I not know this before?” Dahlia asked, curious. 

“These are old-time stories. No point bringing them up.” Dustin shook his  head. 

“Alright then. I will not probe too much into your past. But in the future, please  do not act rashly,” Dahlia warned in all earnestness. “It’s not every day you 

get favors from people like him. If you bother him too often, Mr. Spanner won’t  want to help you all the time. You have to rely on yourself. 

“You don’t have to worry. I know what I’m doing.” Dustin smiled. 

As they spoke, a hunched, middle-aged man with gray hair knocked on the  door and made his way in. It was none other than Rufus Rhys, the King of  Theswe! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  349 – 

Chapter 349 

“Lunch is ready!” Florence had quickly whipped up a lavish meal, and every  dish looked. 

sumptuous. 

Dustin had been prepared to make an excuse and slip away but was stopped  by Dahlia. In the end, he had no choice but to stay for the meal with Rufus. It  was the first time the father and son pair had had a meal together at the same  table. 

As they ate, Rufus’ eyes gradually welled up with tears. It felt like it’d been a  lifetime for him, but the day finally came when he could sit down and have a  meal with his son. 

He had yet to receive his son’s forgiveness, but what he had now was good  enough. He was already very satisfied. Of course, many people out there  would never believe that the ruthless and formidable Prince of Theswe would  get teary-eyed over a meal. 

Once he had his fill, Rufus tactfully took his leave He knew that if he stayed on  any longer, his son would most likely lose his temper. 

Rufus left the Nicholson Villa with a spring in his step. 

“How did things go, Sir?” When he got into the car, Albert, who sat in the  passenger seat, asked inquisitively.

“Hahaha! I had a meal with my son today!” Rufus laughed heartily. Anyone  could see that he was pleased 

The driver found it strange that he’d be so glad because of a meal. “So you  had a meal with your son, what’s the big deal? Does it really warrant such joy  from you? You’re the Prince of Theswe! Where’d your dignity go?” He thought  to himself. 

“Congratulations, Sir! That’s one step closer to success!” Albert smiled. He  was the only one who knew how much it meant to Rufus to have a meal with  his son. Even winning ten cities was nowhere near as important as that. 

“We’re indeed off to a good start, but knowing that rascal, it’ll be difficult to  make much progress.” At the thought of that, Rufus was once again troubled. 

“Take it slow, Sir. I believe that one day, Mr. Logan will find it in him to forgive  you,” Albert consoled him. 

“I sure hope so…” Rufus sighed before he continued “Oh before I forget, is my  daughter-in-law related to the Nicholson family of Glenstead?” 

“Yes, according to my investigations, she is from the prestigious Nicholson  family of Glenstead. -Albert nodded. 

“Very well, give that fella-what’s his name? Reggie?” 

“Regulus Nicholson.” 

“Ah, right, give Regulus a call. Have him take good care of my daughter-in law, but make sure that he isn’t exposed. I wouldn’t want to frighten her,”  Rufus said after some consideration. Gaining his son’s forgiveness would be a  challenge, but he could get his daughter-in-law on his side first. That would  make things much easier for him. 

“Rest assured, Sir. I know what to do.” Albert nodded. 

“Great. Let’s go visit the Drunken Maniac at Peaceful Medical Center. It’s  been a long time. You old 

buddies should catch up.” 

Back at the Nicholson Villa, Dustin watched emotionlessly as Rufus’ car drove  off. He knew perfectly well that what happened back then had nothing to do 

with Rufus, but he still could not forgive him. He was but a mere mortal. He  wasn’t above his emotions. 

All his life, he had known that kindness should be repaid with kindness and  that revenge must be sought for any wrongs. He would willingly go against the  world for his family and loved ones. It was different for Rufus, however. As a  person of status, his priority was always what benefited him, and his gains  and losses. Outsiders might think that Rufus did nothing wrong, but to Dustin,  his one mistake was that he did absolutely nothing at all. 

“Why are you spacing out?” Dahlia picked up a cup of hot tea and walked over  to Dustin to pass it to him. 

“Nothing.” Dustin smiled and took a sip of tea. 

“Didn’t you tell me that both your parents had passed away? Who was this  father of yours today?” Dahlia found things puzzling. 

“He’s as good as dead to me,” Dustin stated calmly. 

“I guess there must be some sort of major conflict going on between you. Can  I ask what it is about?” Dahlia tried to make sense of the situation 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  350 – 

Chapter 350 

Dahlia was genuinely curious  

about Dustin’s past. After getting to know him better these days, she found tha t he was indeed a mystery. 

“It’s along story.” Dustin shook his head. 

“Alright, I’ll be here whenever  

you feel like talking about it.” Dahlia gave him a warm smile. “Sure.” Dustin nodded. 

“It’s getting colder these days. Let’s go to the mall to get some new  clothes for winter,” Dahlia suggested.

“Sure, we can get some new clothes, but I’ll have you know, I’m broke!” Dustin shrugged. 

“Ugh! What a miser!” Dahlia rolled her eyes. “I’ll pay for everything today. Will that do?”  

“Why, thank you, Ms. Nicholson!” Without another word, Dustin hurried off to b ring the  

car over. It’s been three years since they got married, but they rarely went out shopping together. 

The moment they left, Florence immediately took out the sapphire and had a g ood look at it. “Oh, my precious honeybunch of a sapphire! What luck I’m in to day!” 

The more she studied it, the more she loved it. 

“Aunt Florence, what are you looking at?” Right then, Julie walked in. 

“Julie! You’ve come at just the right time! Come have a look at this!” Florence showed off the sapphire to Julie and handed it to her. 

“A sapphire?” When Julie had a good look at it, her voice raised a pitch and sh e sounded so excited. “Aunt Florence, where did you get such an enormous s apphire? It must be worth a fortune! 

“Haha! You might not believe this, but it was Dustin’s father who gave this to me.” Florence beamed proudly. 

“What? Dustin’s father?” Julie was shocked and could not believe her ears. “A unt Florence, didn’t you say  

that Dustin’s as broke as can be? How can his father afford to give you somet hing so precious?” 

“I find it strange too.” Florence rubbed her chin. “I was wondering if Dustin sec retly came from a wealthy family. Maybe he’s just kept a low profile all this whi le so we never noticed.” 

“Him? The son of a wealthy family? Does he look like one?” Julie wondered o ut loud. 

“If he isn’t, then how can his father afford to give me such a huge sapphire just like that?” Florence continued to expound on the situation.

“Aunt Florence, let’s put that aside for now. The matter of utmost importance n ow is whether you’ve found someone to verify if the sapphire’s genuine?” Julie piped up. 

“But it’s so pretty! It can’t be  

a fake gem, can it? Besides, Dustin’s father said this is a family heirloom!” Flor ence refused to believe that the gem could be a fake. 

“Aunt Florence, how can you  

believe everything he says? You’re too gullible! For safety’s sake, it’s best if you get it appraised! You never know if it’s a sham!” Julie instigated. “You’re right.” Florence nodded. “But where should I get it appraised?” 

“Don’t you worry, Aunt Florence. I know just  

the right person to get it appraised. Just let me have the sapphire for a  while, and we’ll soon have our answer,” Julie affirmed confidently. 

“Alright, then. I’ll be waiting.” Florence did not doubt Julie even for a moment, and passed the sapphire along with the box it came with to her. 

Half an hour later, in the gemological laboratory. 

“What? This is a genuine sapphire worth billions? You– 

you’re not mistaken, are you?” Julie was dumbfounded when she heard the re sults. 

“We’ve run multiple tests on it. It can’t be wrong. In fact, this is an extremely ra re variety of sapphire. If it were to be auctioned, the  

starting bid would be one billion, at the very least,” the expert appraiser told he r. 

“Great! This is just great! We’ve struck gold this time!” Julie burst out  laughing. A sapphire worth billions! How did they run into such luck? 

Just then, Julie’s phone rang. She answered the call. It was Florence. “Hello, Julie. How did the appraisal go? Is it a genuine sapphire?” 

“O– 

of course it’s… It’s a fake one!” An idea came to Julie. She feigned disappoint ment. “Aunt Florence, you’ve been 

deceived by Dustin and his father! I just had the sapphire appraised. They con firmed that it’s just a synthetic gemstone. It’ll just cost you maybe 20 or 30 doll ars to get your hands on one. It’s trash. I’ve thrown it away!” 

“What? It’s synthetic? Those darned  

loafers! How dare they trick me! I’ll make them pay!” She let out a curse and c ut the call.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  351 – 

Chapter 351 

That evening at Peaceful Medical Center, Natasha waltzed in through the  doors happily with two bottles of wine in her hand. “Honey, I’m back! Look wh at I brought! These are aged wines, I’m sure you’ll love them!” 

All of a sudden, the smile on her face froze as she noticed that not only was D ustin not inside, but there were also two strangers in there instead. Gregory, w ho  

was usually in a drunken stupor, now sat upright with a stern expression on hi s face. How peculiar. 

“Mr. Jones, who are they?” Natasha’s curiosity was piqued. 

“You’re back, lass? Here, let me introduce them. This one here is Dustin’s fath er, and this one is an old pal of mine.” Gregory gestured to Rufus and Albert, r espectively, as he introduced them to Natasha. 

“Dustin’s father?” Natasha’s eyes lit up. 

“Oh, so my father–in– 

law is here! I’m sorry I didn’t recognize you!” As she spoke, she immediately g ot up and poured them each a cup of tea. Then, she smiled sweetly and said t o Rufus, “Please have some tea, Father!” 

“What?” Rufus took a while to adapt to such enthusiasm. “Young lady, may I k now who you might be?” 

“As this is our first time meeting, it’s only expected that you do not know me, F ather. My name is Natasha Harmon, and I’m Dustin’s wife, so I’m your daught er–in–law.” Natasha beamed brightly with confidence. 

“My daughter–in– 

law?” Rufus was taken aback momentarily. Then, it quickly dawned on him wh at exactly was going on. He broke out into a hearty laugh. 

“That’s great, that’s great! How lucky my son is to have such an enchanting wi fe like you! This  

is amazing!” As expected of a man from the Rhys family. Dustin managed to s

nag two charming ladies without anyone knowing. He sure had his way with w omen! Rufus was delighted. 

“Oh, you flatter me too much, Father. I’m the lucky one to have Dustin. He’s s uch an amazing man. I’d say he’s quite a catch!” Natasha chuckled. 

“Oh, is that lad really such a fine man?” Rufus teased. 

“Of course he  

is!” Natasha did not go easy on her praise. “Not only is he capable intellectuall y, but he’s also skilled in martial arts. Besides, his medical skills are top– notch. It seems like there isn’t anything he can’t do! And to top it off, he’s such 

a gentle and caring man who shoulders his responsibilities well. You don’t co me by men like him these days!” 

“Hahaha! You sure know your man well!” Rufus chortled loudly when he heard his son being praised. He beamed so brightly that his wrinkles showed, but pr ide was evident on his face. He was beyond himself with joy. What was more delightful than hearing one’s own child being praised by others? 

“Of course, it goes without saying that you must have taught him well for him t o turn out into such an amazing person, Father. Now that I think about it, ultim ately, you’re the one who has the 

1/2 

wisdom to raise such a brilliant son!” Natasha took the opportunity  to praise Rufus as well. 

“Hahaha!” Rufus was truly over the moon. He laughed so much that his cheek s started to hurt. He had never been so happy in the past ten years. 

Albert, who sat beside him, smiled brightly too. He was happy for Rufus that h e had yet another daughter–in–law. 

“Oh, you do have your way with your words, young lady! Since you called me ‘ father‘, I  

must give you a present.” After Rufus calmed down from his joyful laughter, R ufus took out a dagger and handed it  

to Natasha. “This dagger has been by my side for many, many years. It shall b e my gift to you to mark our first meeting.”

“This is too precious! I cannot have it!” Natasha waved her hands in protest. With her sharp eyes, she could tell at a glance that the dagger wasn’t just any other dagger. Just the gemstones embedded on the hilt for decoration alone w ere worth an exorbitant amount, much less the blade itself. 

“Have it. It isn’t worth much. It’d be good to carry it around as protection,” Rufu s chuckled. Seeing how understanding his daughter–in– 

law was, he would gladly give her the stars above if she so wished, let alone j ust a dagger. 

“Just accept it, lass. This is your father–in– 

law’s affection towards you.” Mr. Jones winked at her. The dagger was listed a s one of the top ten blades in the world. Even the Sword Whisperer, who was  obsessed with swords, had requested to have the dagger multiple times befor e, but Rufus had never been willing to part with it. 

“Alright, then. Thank you, Father.” Natasha smiled sweetly at him and quickly stashed the dagger away safely. 

Then, they both had a good chat and quickly bonded with each other, so they decided to just address each other as father and daughter, respectively. 

For a moment, all was warm and cozy in the medical center. 

“Natasha, when did you come?” Right then, Dustin, who was just done shoppi ng, entered. There was a smile on his face when he saw Natasha, however, w hen he caught sight of Rufus, his smile died down. 

“Oh, not too long ago. And  

what a coincidence that I met Father! Why did you not tell me that Father was  coming? I had nothing prepared!” Natasha whined. Had she known that Dusti n’s father would drop by, she would have prepared some presents for him to win him over and gain her future father–in–law’s favor. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  352 – 

Chapter 352 

“Natasha, you haven’t had dinner yet, have you? Come on, I’ll treat you to din ner.” Dustin did not answer her and changed the topic instead.

“Now that you mention it, I am feeling a bit hungry. Father, shall we go grab a bite?” Natasha turned around to ask Rufus. 

“Don’t worry about them. We’ll  

go get dinner, just the two of us,” Dustin insisted. 

“Well…” Natasha paused. She could sense that something was off between th e two. 

“Natasha, go ahead and enjoy your meal together. We, old folks, won’t tag alo ng and ruin your fun. Run along now.” Rufus smiled and nodded at her. 

“Alright, Father. We’ll be quick and buy some food back for you.” Natasha did not try to pry further. After she made sure they  

were alright, she left with Dustin. 

All was quiet in the car before Natasha broke the silence. “Your father… Did y ou have a fallout with him?” 

“A fallout?” Dustin laughed dryly. “If only it was that simple, things would be m uch easier.” 

“So then  

what is it? Can you tell me?” Natasha coaxed softly. She had never seen such a melancholy expression on Dustin. 

“Say, if a man’s wife and son were harmed, and he did absolutely nothing abo ut it, do you even still consider him a man?” Dustin did not straight up tell Nata sha what had happened between him and  

his father, but he threw her a hypothetical situation instead. 

“Well, could it be possible that the man had his  

dilemmas too?” Natasha asked warily. 

“As long as he puts his mind to it, there isn’t anything that he can’t do. Dilemm as? They’re just excuses.” Dustin shook his head. 

“As I have not experienced what you’ve been through, I’m not in a position to offer you any advice. However, I do believe that one day, all truths will come t o light.”

“Forget it. Let’s not talk about this anymore. Where do you  want to have dinner tonight?” Dustin changed the topic yet again. 

“Shall we go to Hillview Restaurant?” Natasha suggested with a smile. 

“Sure!” Dustin nodded. Then, with a step on  

the accelerator, they sped off towards Hillview Restaurant. 

As the car went around a bend, there was suddenly a loud bang. They seeme d to have hit something. 

“Oh no! We’ve run someone over!” Natasha paled. She saw clearly through th e rearview mirror that an old lady was groaning in pain in  

the middle of the road. 

“Are you alright, ma’am?” The moment Dustin pulled the car over, Natasha ru shed out of the car and hurried over to check on the old lady. But just as her h and touched the old  

lady’s shoulder, the old lady leaped up and pulled out a dirk, intending to stab Natasha with it. 

1/2 

Utterly shocked by the turn of events, Natasha failed to duck in time. Just as s he thought that would be the end of her, a hand reached over and grabbed th e blade of the dirk. With a forceful jerk, the dirk snapped into two. 

“Who sent you?” Dustin stared icily at the old lady, chucking the blade away a s it clattered to the ground. 

“You have  

a bounty of a hundred billion on your head, and she has ten billion on hers. W hat a waste! I was just inches away from having ten billion dollars in my pocke t.” The old lady cackled maniacally, showing off her yellow teeth. 

“A Bounty Killer.” Dustin squinted. Edwin Hummer had offered a bounty of a h undred billion dollars to have Dustin killed. Though they had put an end to the Hummers, Edwin Hummer was still alive, so the bounty had yet to be called of f. 

The old lady sniggered evilly. “Since you know that I’m a Bounty Killer, then yo u should understand that today is the day you meet your maker!”

“You wish to kill us? Just you alone?” Dustin asked contemptuously. 

“There’s such a huge bounty for you! Of course, I’m not the only one after you! Look around you!” The old lady lifted her chin to the side. 

Dustin looked in the direction she signaled to find that they  had been surrounded. He could see that eight figures were closing in on them. Though there weren’t many of them, they were all adept assassins. 

“I know you’re gifted, young man, so I deliberately sent for the Eight Giants  today. Skilled as you may be, you stand no chance against them! The more y ou struggle, the more suffering you’ll put yourself through, so don’t even think about escaping,” the old lady taunted. 

“The Eight Giants? Are they powerful?” Dustin was unfazed. 

“Hah! Are they powerful? Truth be told, young man, once the Eight Giants hav e their eyes set on someone, not a single one of their targets has ever escape d alive!” She announced confidently. 

The moment she finished speaking, Dustin flicked his wrist, and a loud whoos hing sound was heard. Immediately, the Eight Giants stopped in their tracks a nd crashed heavily to the ground. On closer inspection, there was a silver nee dle buried smack in the middle of each of their foreheads. 

All eight of them died right then and there. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  353 – 

Chapter 353 

The old lady stood frozen in place as she watched the Eight Giants crash to th e ground with dull thuds, one after another. All the calmness and confidence s he had earlier on had completely vanished into thin air and were instead repla ced by downright fear. Those were the Eight Giants! They were renowned bou nty hunters who had yet to fail before this! 

Ever since they set foot in the field, they had been revered by all and had nev er missed a single target. No matter how great their opponents were, they had been able to wipe them out without breaking a sweat. She had thought that wi th 

the Eight Giants working alongside her, everything would have gone smoothly without any hiccups. Who would have guessed that they’d be defeated in a m atter of seconds? They did not even have time to react! What freak of nature was this man standing before her? 

“Those are the Eight Giants that you’ve been harping on about? Pretty weak, aren’t they?” Dustin shook his head. How dare mere mortals who  had yet to achieve divinity dream about assassinating him? 

“Y–y– 

you… What tactics did you use?” The old lady was so flustered that she stum bled several steps backward. Panic was evident on her face. 

“I have only one question for you. How many more of you Bounty Killers are  after me?” 

“I–I don’t know. We Bounty Killers work independently. I—” 

“That’s enough. You can go straight to hell now.” Before she could even comp lete her sentence, Dustin sent another silver needle flying with a flick of his wri st. She, too, dropped dead on the spot. 

The Bounty Killers was an extremely mysterious organization of bounty hunter s. Every individual in the organization was an expert at what they did, and eac h one was more powerful than the one before. He had to call off the bounty on 

him and Natasha as soon as possible, or it was going to mean more trouble f or them. 

Just then, his phone started to ring. He answered the call to find that it was fro m Maximus. ” Dustin! Things are looking ugly here. The Boulderthorns have s urrounded the medical center!” 

“The Boulderthorns?” Dustin frowned. “Were they sent by Royal Valor?” 

“You’re right! Royal Valor sent all their elites along too! Even their best warrior s are here. They’re here to kill you! Go hide somewhere, and whatever you do , remember to stay away from here!” 

Maximus warned him. 

They were severely outnumbered. As powerful as Dustin was, he could not ho ld up against all of Royal Valor’s warriors surrounding him.

“I know what to do. Take Caitlyn and bring her out of there.” Dustin ended the call. 

“What’s wrong?” Natasha asked worriedly from beside him. 

“Nothing much. There’s just a minor complication over at the medical center. You head back to Park Place first. I’ll make it up for dinner tomorrow.” Dustin s miled at her assuredly. 

“Okay. You take care!” Natasha nodded at him and drove off without any furth er questions. 

1/2 

“What an exciting evening. Who would have guessed that Royal  Valor would join in on the fun.” Dustin scoffed. He hailed a cab and went straig ht back to Peaceful Medical Center. 

Boulderthorn was a major sect of the Balerno martial arts discipline. Dustin ha d intended to keep things peaceful between them, but since they refused to ba ck off, he would gladly face them head 

  1. on.

At that moment, there were more than 20 cars pulled up around Peaceful Med ical Center, surrounding the place tightly. All surveillance cameras in the vicini ty were destroyed, and every alley in the area was blocked by Boulderthorn g uild members. Not a single person could get past their barricade. 

Several hundred  

elite Boulderthorn guild members stood at the door; a murderous aura 

surrounded them. They looked like they  

were prepared to annihilate whoever and whatever that stood between them a nd their goal. 

“Maximus Kane! I’m asking you this for the last time, where is Dustin?” A youn g man in a white shirt stood at the forefront of the crowd with the tip of his swo rd pointing squarely at Maximus. The person was none other than Keane Tov ello, the second– 

most senior guild member of Royal Valor. After the death of Tatum Thunders,

he became the ace of Royal Valor. In order to win the guild members over and for them to accept him, he had to avenge the previous ace of the guild. 

“Keane Tovello, if you must know, Dustin has already left Swinton. If there’s a nything you need from him, you can come to me!” Maximus declared loudly. 

“Hah! You ignorant fool! I see you’re the type who refuses to cry  until death stares you  

in the face!” Keane was infuriated. With a light tap of his feet, he swiftly leaped towards Maximus in an attempt to take him down. 

“I have long since heard that you’re adept with a sword. Let’s have a look at h ow good you are, then! Maximus wasn’t daunted by him in the least. As a burs t of energy coursed through his body, the sword that he carried with him on hi s back was unsheathed, and with a single– 

handed forward motion, the sword launched through the air, aimed straight at Keane’s chest. 

Keane let out a grunt and sliced through the air with his sword. He brought do wn a shower of sparks on himself as his sword made contact with Maximus‘ s word, which sent it flying. 

Maximus sprang upwards with a “whoosh” and accurately caught his sword mi d– 

air. Then, with a quick flick of his wrist, he used the Illusory Sword technique. As the name suggested, it was a 

technique that cast an illusion on its opponent, causing a momentary distractio n. 

With Dustin’s guidance, Maximus advanced in his swordsmanship. Now that h e had mastered the Illusory Sword technique, he used it and cast an illusion of countless swords flying around in the air, all aiming at Keane. It was an extre mely impressive technique. 

“Superior skills indeed! No wonder you’re behaving so arrogantly!” Keane shot Maximus a glare and no longer held back, unleashing all that he had. 

In a split second, the calmness of the night  

sky was broken by the sparks of swords coming into contact with each other a nd the whoosh of rapid movements. The crowd of elite Boulderthorn guild me mbers instinctively backed off to make space for them.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  354 – 

Chapter 354 

Amid a fierce battle between two divine– 

level masters, ordinary warriors would never stand a chance to approach the m. 

While the battle was in full swing, Rufus, Gregory, and Albert were happily dri nking inside the medical clinic. 

Used to such chaotic scenes, they naturally paid no mind to such minor scuffl es. 

On the other hand, Caitlyn, who was pouring them drinks, wasn’t as calm as t hem. She anxiously peered through the doorway, her worries evident. 

How could Maximus handle all the opponents alone? 

“Only if Mr. Rhys was here.” As soon as this thought crossed her mind, Caitlyn  immediately shook her head. 

No! 

Those people were  

here for Dustin. If Dustin were here, things would only get more dangerous! 

“Kid, stop fretting over there. That lad will be fine for now. Bring us another bot tle of wine!” Gregory shouted. 

“Alright. I’m coming…” Upon hearing his words, Caitlyn promptly retrieved ano ther bottle of wine 

from the counter. 

Observing the calm demeanor of the three men, she frowned and  curiously asked, “Mr. Jones, aren’t you all worried at all? If those bad guys we re to barge in, you would be in danger!” 

“What’s there to worry about? Life’s a cheap thing, and if we die, we die,” Gre gory answered

casually. 

“Gosh, don’t be such a doomsayer!” 

Caitlyn pouted and said solemnly, “Mr. Jones, you will live a long and healthy l ife. Even if there’s 

danger, I will protect you!” 

With that, she grabbed a mop nearby and acted like a bodyguard, vowing to d efend the medical 

center. Her actions caused the three men to laugh in amusement. “She’s truly an interesting girl.” 

Rufus grinned. “Don’t worry. None of us will die today.” 

“Really?” Caitlyn’s eyes lit up. 

“Of course. Do you think I would lie to you about such matters?” Rufus chuckl ed and pointed at  

Albert. “See this old man here? He’s a powerful guy. Dealing with  these minions is a piece of cake 

for him.“– 

“Is that so?” Caitlyn sized Albert up. She seemed skeptical. 

He was an elderly man in his sixties or seventies, walking with a cane. How co uld he withstand a fight? The wind could even blow him down! 

1/3 

After observing everyone, she realized she was the youngest and strongest of the four of them. 

Indeed, it seemed like the responsibility to protect them all would fall on her sh oulders. With this in mind, Caitlyn raised the mop again and stood guard at th e entrance. Clearly, she didn’t trust 

these three oldies.

“Rufus, these minions are indeed nothing to fear. However, people have found out about your arrival in Swinton. I guess Streuqua will not let this opportunity slip by,” Albert suddenly said, his 

tone serious. 

“Are you suggesting that someone will come to assassinate me?” Rufus raise d his glass and took a 

sip. 

“Yes.” Albert nodded. 

As the Prince of West Lucozia, Rufus stood like an invincible barrier. He could single–handedly intimidate the Gods of Streuqua. 

If Rufus encountered an assassination attempt, it would undoubtedly lead to a border conflict. 

In West Lucozia, there were numerous experts to protect him. No matter how powerful Streuqua was, they would not find the slightest loophole. However, th e situation was different in Swinton. 

Without the protection of the West Lucozia army and death warriors, it present ed a rare 

opportunity for Streuqua to carry out an assassination attempt. Therefore, Albert was sure there would be chaos in the coming days. 

“Let them try all they want. It’s not like it’s the first time,” Rufus shrugged, see mingly 

unconcerned. 

Even in West Lucozia, assassination attempts would occur every now and the n. So, of course, it would happen in Swinton. 

Outside the medical center, the duel between the two swordsmanship prodigie s had reached a white– 

hot stage. Both sides had sustained injuries, and it was difficult to determine t he victor.

Maximus‘ movements  

were fast and accurate. He was particularly fierce and used ruthless. techniqu es. In terms of swordsmanship alone, Maximus was superior to Keane. 

However, Keane had higher cultivation and was in a more stable state. He wa s closer to divinity. 

Thus, their battle was neck–and–neck. 

“When did this kid become so powerful?” Standing among the crowd, Luther w atched the two fight with a look of astonishment on his face. 

Keane was a Divine– 

level martial artist and a sword prodigy. Yet, he couldn’t defeat Maximus. Did Maximus already reached divinity as well? 

“Hmph! What a waste of time!” Meanwhile, Clement looked displeased as he peered through the window of his car at the battle ahead. 

He had thought that his second disciple could easily claim victory, but he hadn ’t expected him to be unable to handle a mere minion. 

Seeing the deadlock persist, Clement flicked his wrist, and a chess piece preci sely struck 

2/3 

Maximus‘ knee. Maximus groaned and fell to his knees. 

In that instant, Keane thrusted his sword at him! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  355 – 

Chapter 355 

“Go to hell!” Noticing an opening, Keane immediately seized the opportunity a nd fiercely swung 

his sword down.

At that moment, a silver needle suddenly appeared, flew past the crowd, and struck Keane’s sword. “Clang!” With a clang, Kaene’s long sword shattered. 

“What? Who the hell did that?” Keane quickly retreated and had his guard up. 

The fact that someone could use the needles as a weapon and break his swor d demonstrated the profound internal energy of the assailant. 

“To bully the weak with strength is one thing, but resorting to sneak attacks as well? Are all the people from Boulderthorn so despicable?” A cold voice came from behind. 

Everyone  

turned around and saw a handsome man slowly walking out of the shadows. He then stood tall under a street lamp. 

It was none other than Dustin, who had just arrived! 

“Sir Lincoln, that’s the guy! That’s Dustin! He’s the one who murdered Tatum’s nephew!” 

Seeing the newcomer, Luther immediately roared, “Kill him! Kill him quickly! W e must avenge Tatum!” 

Brody and Oliver stood up, their aura intimidating. 

Ever since their father was crippled, the status of their lineage has plummeted . Naturally, they harbored a deep hatred toward Dustin, the one responsible fo r everything. 

“Young man! So you’re the one who killed my two beloved disciples?” Clemen t narrowed his eyes, his face filled with hostility. 

“I killed Joshua, but not Tatum. I only crippled him,” Dustin said calmly. “Nonsense! You killed Tatum!” Brody shouted angrily. 

“That’s right! We saw through you a long time ago! You took advantage of Tat um’s severe injuries and launched a sneak attack. How despicable  and shameless!” Oliver chimed in.

“I wouldn’t have gone through all the trouble if I wanted to kill Tatum. I would h ave finished him off directly in the arena. But of course, if you don’t believe me , you can assume I killed him,” Dustin replied indifferently. 

Looking at the current situation, Dustin knew there was no hope of clearing up the misunderstanding. No matter how much he explained, it would be futile. 

“Hey, Sir Lincoln! Did you hear that? This brat is extremely arrogant!” 

“If we don’t tear him limb from limb, how will Boulderthron continue to stand on in the martial 

world?” 

Luther and his two sons continued to fuel the flames. 

“Young man! According to the rules of the martial world, a life  for a life. If you offer your neck for 

1/2 

the kill, I can give you a quick death!” Clement declared. 

“Go ahead  

if you want to fight. Stop talking so much nonsense,” Dustin replied rudely. 

“Not bad, kid! You’re surely  

arrogant!” Clement’s face darkened. “If I personally take action, others will acc use me of  

bullying the weak with strength. So today, let my disciples have a go at you. If you manage to survive by some stroke of luck, I’ll spare your life!” 

“Formation!” With a single gesture from Clement, seven of Keane’s disciples s tepped forward and surrounded Dustin from all sides. 

Those disciples were the best in Royal Valor. All of them were powerful. Amon g the seven, three had already reached divinity, while the other four were High –level martial artists. 

Royal Valor was truly showcasing its experts! 

“Dustin, I’ll help you!” Maximus quickly realized that something was amiss.

“No.” Dustin raised his hand and rejected Maximus‘ offer. I want to see how fo rmidable Royal Valor, one of the eight sects of Boulderthorn, truly is!” 

“Hmph! Today, I’ll make you admit defeat willingly! The Star– shifting Technique! Transform!” Keane shouted, and suddenly, the seven disci ples changed their positions. They trapped Dustin in a peculiar formation. 

“The Big Dipper Array? Haha. This brat is doomed!” Luther’s face couldn’t hel p but light up with joy when he saw the scene before him. 

The Big Dipper Array was a well–known formation  

in martial arts. In the formation, each of the seven participants took the positio ns of Dubhe, Merak, Phkeda, Megraz, Alioth, Mizar, and Alkaid. With this, the y would trap their enemy. 

The seven individuals would continuously move in an unending cycle as the fo rmation changed. 

Once the formation took shape, no one could break it! 

“Attack!” Keane  

attacked from the front with three people, while the other three attacked from behind. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  356 – 

Chapter 356 

Displaying a perfect balance between offense and defense, the seven individu als worked together seamlessly. They complemented each other with no disce rnible flaws. 

As the formation came into motion, the sharp, sword– 

like aura was formed and ran rampant instantly. A swirling gust of wind sent th e sand and stones flying. 

“Interesting.” Dustin frowned. His  

figure flickered as he dodged. He moved like a fish swimming in the water, co nstantly evading attacks within the sea of swords.

It seemed dangerous, yet he managed to dodge every strike at critical momen ts. The sharp, sword- like aura grazed his body, but it couldn’t harm him in the slightest. 

Brody and Oliver clenched their fists, their expressions filled with excitement. 

They would loudly cheer whenever Dustin seemed to  

be in danger. However, they gritted their teeth with hatred when  they saw him narrowly escape. 

“Calm down. The Big Dipper Array grows more powerful as it faces stronger o pponents. Once the offensive is in full swing, it becomes like a raging wave, o ne wave after another, and it becomes unstoppable. The longer he drags it ou t, the more dangerous it becomes for that brat,” Luther explained calmly. 

In his eyes, Dustin’s defeat was only a matter of time. 

“Dustin, catch the sword!” Maximus called out to Dustin. 

Seeing the situation turn unfavorable, Maximus quickly thought of a clever ide a. He threw his sword directly into the middle of the deadly formation. 

“Alright!” Dustin stepped on the ground and instantly soared into the air before grabbing the sword in his hand. 

“He must be seeking death!” Seeing Dustin leap into the air, Keane smirked. He commanded the sword formation to attack from bottom to top. 

In a battle between experts, showing weaknesses was the last thing one woul d want to do. Being in the air without support was like presenting oneself as a n easy target. 

“Hah…” Looking at the sword formation beneath him, Dustin sneered disdainf ully. 

He forcefully swung his sword downward. 

“Swish!” Like a meteor descending from the heavens, the shining sword slash ed into the formation. 

“Clang!” The formation was instantly shattered into pieces.

Keane and his seven companions were forced to retreat because of the power ful force. All of them were stunned. 

“How is this possible?” Keane furrowed his brows. 

The strength of the Big Dipper Array laid in harnessing the power of seven indi viduals to launch a combined attack. There was only one possibility of the for mation breaking. And that was someone 

1/2 

Chapter 356 

with strength surpassing the combined force of the seven members of the Big Dipper Array. 

Did Dustin’s strength far exceed their expectations? 

No! It couldn’t be possible! It must be an accident! 

“Cycle of the Sun and Moon! Change formation!” Keane shouted loudly, com manding everyone to change their formation again. 

The Big Dipper Array had seven variations and styles. It could attack, defend, and move at any speed. It was ever–changing and unpredictable. 

“I’m just playing around with you. Are you even taking this fight seriously?” Du stin said, losing interest as he watched Keane and the others scattering away. 

He swung his long sword. The sword flashed and shot out of his hand instantl y, heading toward the chests of the seven guys. 

“Defend!” The faces of the seven individuals fell slightly. They instinctively rais ed their swords to block Dustin’s attack. 

Soon, Dustin’s sword struck them, and all seven of their swords shattered to t he ground. 

The relentless force of the impact sent the seven individuals flying backward a nd coughing up blood. 

One person was severely injured, while the rest died on the spot!

For a moment, everyone at the scene fell into complete silence. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  357 – 

Chapter 357 

As they looked at the six corpses on the ground and Keane, who was heavily i njured and coughed up blood, all the disciples of Boulderthorn  were dumbfounded. 

They never expected Dustin would break the Big Dipper Array and simultaneo usly kill six top- notch experts from Royal Valor with just one sword 

Was their opponent hiding his true strength all along? 

“How … How is this possible?” Luther widened his eyes in disbelief. 

Dustin actually broke the renowned  

Big Dipper Array. Not to mention, he did it so effortlessly. 

Just how powerful was this guy? 

“No way! The seven top experts of Royal Valor couldn’t defeat him?” 

“This guy must be on some kind of drug; otherwise, how could he be so power ful?” 

Brody and Oliver exchanged glances, their faces full of confusion. 

“This guy is on a different level!” Even Clement’s face turned grave at that mo ment. 

Dustin wiped out the Big Dipper Array so effortlessly. Not to mention he only u sed a sword! 

From that incident, it could well be said that Dustin was about to reach divinity. His martial talent must be extraordinary to possess such formidable power at such a young age! 

It was definitely a bad idea to provoke such a monster.

The only thing they could do now was use all means to exterminate Dustin. Ot herwise, if they 

waited another two years, even Clement wouldn’t be able to suppress him. 

“All disciples of Royal Valor, listen up! Surround him!” Clement suddenly shout ed. 

“Yes, sir!” Hundreds of elites from Royal Valor quickly surrounded Dustin. The y faced Dustin, 

oozing a murderous aura. 

“You people from Boulderthorn are truly unreliable. I can’t believe you’re going back on your own words,” Dustin said, looking at them with disdain. 

He was not surprised by  

Clement’s treacherous actions. Those who resorted to sneak attacks when their disciples were in battle could not be trusted. 

“Young man! Pardon me. Blame yourself for being too threatening to be left ali ve!” Clement said 

coldly. 

“Good! Then today, I will eliminate the entire Royal Valor!” Dustin waved his s word, and a tremendous pressure exploded at once. 

Instantly, a howling gale blew up. His robe fluttered, and his hair stood on end. He exuded an aura of invincibility, as if he could defeat every one of them alo ne! 

“Ah!” Just as the two sides were about to erupt into a full– 

scale battle, a piercing scream suddenly resounded from the crowd. 

Everyone instinctively turned their heads and saw that a burly man with  blond hair and a foreign 

1/2 

appearance had appeared out of nowhere.

He was holding the head of a Royal Valor disciple with his bare hands. 

“Haha…” The blond man grinned and then forcefully put pressure on his finger . 

With a loud “pop“, the head of the Royal Valor disciple exploded like a ball. His methods were extremely cruel. 

“This is outrageous!” 

“How daring!” 

“Who is this guy? How dare he kill a Royal Valor disciple? He must have  a death wish!” 

Seeing this scene, everyone raged. Unanimously, they aimed their weapons a t the blond man. 

While internal conflicts within the martial world were one thing, all martial artist s would unite when facing an external enemy. 

It was an unwritten rule. 

“You bunch of weaklings!” The blond man showed disdain  

and extended his hand, beckoning the crowd to come at him as if inviting the m to attack him all at once. 

“How dare you?” Several Royal Valor disciples were furious and immediately wielded their weapons. They began slashing at him. 

“Clang, clang, clang…” Accompanied by the sound of metals colliding, all the weapons that struck the blond man were shattered. 

“What?” The disciples were shocked. 

However, before they could react, the blond man suddenly made a move. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  358 – 

Chapter 358

He slapped two of the guys hard on the head. 

Two loud bangs rang out the next second, and their heads exploded like water melons. 

The remaining two individuals instinctively tried to step back, but the blond ma n caught them and crushed their skulls with his bare hands. 

It was bloody, cruel, and savage. Onlookers felt their scalps tingling with horro r. 

“Attack together! Kill him!” Clement’s face darkened. He immediately ordered his disciples to take 

action. 

“Attack!” Over a hundred disciples of Royal Valor shouted angrily and launche d a coordinated assault. 

Grinning, the blond man slightly bent his legs and jumped off the ground. “Boom!” The ground exploded, and a pit formed. 

Like a bullet fired from a gun, the blond man directly landed in the crowd. 

Wherever he went, bodies were strewn across the ground, drenched in blood. Anyone blocking his path was brutally crushed by his unstoppable force! 

“Hahaha…” The blond man laughed wildly, growing more excited as he killed t he disciples. He was like a ferocious beast unleashed from its cage 

The Royal Valor disciples were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered. They cou ldn’t fight back at all. 

“Beast! Stop this madness!” Seeing more than half of his disciples dead or inju red, Clement  

could no longer contain his anger. He shouted furiously and leaped up, deliver ing a full–force palm strike to the back of the blond man. 

“Boom!” A muffled sound echoed. 

The blond man’s body trembled slightly, but then he casually turned his head. There was a hint of disdain on his face.

“How is that possible?” Clement’s eyelid twitched, and his face paled with horr or. 

The opponent had taken his full–force palm strike  

directly without the slightest injury. 

Was this guy even human? 

“Go to hell!” Clement gritted his teeth and forcefully  

delivered a powerful kick to the blond man’s head. 

“Boom!” Another muffled sound rang out. 

The blond man’s head only turned to the side slightly, then quickly returned to its original position, completely unharmed. 

Clement was terrified by the scene. Cold sweat began to drip down his forehe ad, 

“You weakling!” The blond man smirked and threw a light punch. Clement closed his eyes and instinctively raised his arms to block the attack. “Boom!” A loud explosion reverberated. 

Clement’s arm instantly fractured, and his entire  

body was sent flying over ten meters before crashing heavily into a tree. Blood spewed from his mouth. 

“What …?” Witnessing this scene, everyone was dumbfounded. 

No one could have imagined that Clement, the esteemed guildmaster of Royal Valor, who was halfway to becoming a grandmaster, couldn’t withstand a sing le punch from the blond man! 

What the hell was this creature? 

Terrified, the crowd scattered in all directions, not daring to get close. 

“Who… who are you?” Both astonished and scared, Clement laid helplessly o n the ground.

There was only one possibility for the person to  

defeat him with just one move. He must be a formidable grandmaster! 

“I am from the Hall of Gods, bestowed with the name Ares!” the blond man pro udly declared. 

“The Hall of Gods from Streuqua? You’re the God of War, Ares?” Everyone was shocked at his introduction. 

The Hall of Gods was the most prestigious martial organization in Streuqua. 

It was home to numerous formidable individuals, each with their own unique a bilities and talents. Any one of them can wreak havoc wherever they go! 

Not to mention those who were  

bestowed with divine titles. They were truly unmatched powerhouses. Take the current figure, Ares, the God of War, for example. 

In Dragonmarsh, he would be considered a martial arts grandmaster and woul d stand out as one of the best among the grandmasters. 

An existence like him could easily overpower not just Royal Valor alone, but e ven if all eight sects joined forces, they would still be unable to stand against h im. 

However, Clement didn’t understand why a top–tier powerhouse from  the Hall of Gods suddenly appeared in Swinton. 

Also, why did he unleash such a merciless onslaught  

against the disciples of Boulderthorn? 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  359 – 

Chapter 359 

“Dad, what’s going on? Why is the God of War from the Hall of Gods here?”

“Could Sir Lincoln have crossed some big shot from the Hall of Gods?” Both O liver and Brody cowered in fear when they saw the man with blonde hair who was brimming with a murderous 

air. 

“How the f*ck would I know? Why are you even asking me?” Luther gulped ne rvously and chided them. They had been there to ambush Dustin and had nev er expected to be assaulted by such a formidable individual from the Hall of G ods. This was mind–blowing! 

“Your Excellency, I have never offended any of you from the Hall of Gods. Wh y have you come to massacre the members of Boulderthorn?” Clement asked, his face pale with fear. 

“What? Arent you all the West Lucozian army?” The blonde– haired man asked with confusion. “Huh? West Lucozian army? We’re member s of the Boulderthorn guild!” Clement exclaimed defeatedly. After all the mess, it turns out that the members of his guild died for no  

reason. “Oh, so you’re not the West Lucozian army? No wonder you’re all so weak! But that’s alright. There’s nothing we can do about the dead anymore. I’ ll just take this as a warm–up exercise.” The blonde– 

haired man laughed hysterically. 

Clement stood there, dumbfounded. But there was nothing he could do. He da re not retaliate either. This was a grandmaster they were talking about! He co uld kill them all as easily as one would kill an ant. 

“Ares, stop messing around. Stay focused on our mission.” Right then, the  crisp voice of a woman rang from a distance. Immediately after, a purple– haired woman donned in full armor made her way towards them from the shad ows. She held a sword in her left hand and a shield in her right The shapely a nd s*xy woman exuded an overwhelming aura all around her. 

“You know that my power heightens along with the number of people I kill, Ath ena. I’m merely warming up. It’s no big deal.” The blonde– 

haired man chuckled. 

“Athena?” The crowd was once again astonished. Never in a hundred years w ould they have foreseen the Goddess of War from the Hall of Gods to be there too. This was another powerful god who was  

no less formidable than Ares, the God of War! Just Ares alone was enough to

wipe out Royal Valor in its entirety. With Athena there, even if the eight major guilds joined hands, they would stand no chance against these two! 

“Come on out, you two. No point hiding anymore,” Athena suddenly called out. As she said that, two more figures emerged  

from the shadows. One was a handsome man with his hand  holding a bow and some arrows, and the other was a ripped and bulky man w ho was about six and a half feet tall. 

“Apollo of the Hall of Gods,” the handsome man said first, not forgetting to flex his  

muscles. “Heracles,” the built man grunted, obviously not a chatty person. 

The moment they spoke, Clement and the rest of the Boulderthorns were utter ly flabbergasted, looking ashen. 

“Apollo, the God of Sun?” 

“And Heracles, the God of Strength?” 

“Well, f*ck me! Four of the major gods from the Hall of Gods are here! Are we doomed?” 

The crowd was terrified. 

Ares, the God of War, Athena, the Goddess of War. Apollo, the God of Sun; a nd Heracles, the God of Strength! They weren’t just any other gods from the H all of Gods! These were major gods! 

It was already a great enough deal to see one of them, much less all four of th em! Who would have thought that all four of them would appear in one place t ogether? This was truly shocking! These four put together were enough to go against the entire Boulderthorn guild! 

“How could this be? Why has the Hall of Gods sent so many major gods here ? What’s going on?” Clement felt weak in his knees. Nobody could care less f or the guild master of Boulderthorn when there were four major gods here! He was nothing compared to them! 

“Oh no, we won’t die here today, will we?” Oliver and Brody were drenched in sweat and in a state of extreme panic.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  360 – 

Chapter 360 

Both Oliver and Brody felt their knees start to buckle. 

“Why are such legendary beings here?” Luther’s face was as white as a sheet as he  

lamented inwardly. Had he known that he would meet these masters here, he never would have come in the first place! 

Everyone was silenced by the presence of the four major gods from the Hall o f Gods. An 

overwhelming, murderous aura permeated every inch of the place. The crowd stood idly in place, and no one dared to speak, move, or even so much as bre athe loudly. 

At that moment, they knew that they were no longer in control of their lives. An d the fact was, they weren’t wrong. Not in the least. In the presence of the four major gods, their lives were as insignificant as ants. Beneath their fear and te rror, there was also a genuine curiosity as to what exactly brought the four maj or gods there. 

“Mr. Rhys, we know you’re in there. Would you please come out to meet us?” The four major gods stood in a row, and it was Athena who first broke the sile nce. 

“How merry it is out here!” Rufus walked out with a glass of wine as he laughe d heartily. “Since the Hall of Gods sent all four of you, I guess they’re really int ent on ending me today!” 

“Mr. Rhys, the Hall of Gods really admires talented people like you. As long as you agree to join us, not only will you walk away unscathed  today, but you will also gain our protection!” Athena declared loudly. 

“Haha! From what you’re saying, I gather that you’re proposing that I betray m y country?” Rufus asked with amusement.

“We can give you everything that Dragonmarsh has to offer and more! You wil l be able to fully unleash your talents in Streuqua,” Athena persuaded unceasi ngly. 

“I’ll have you know, there are three things I’ll never do. First, I’ll never kill the w eak, the old, women, and children. Secondly, I’ll never put up with corrupt bur eaucrats. And finally, I’ll never betray my  

country. So, unfortunately, I’ll have to disappoint you today.” Rufus‘ smile rem ained as wide as ever. 

“If you do not  

agree, then today is the day you’ll meet your maker!” Athena’s gaze was cold. “Are you able to kill me with just the four of you?” Rufus took a sip of his wine. 

“We might not be able to go to war against you, but there’s nobody out there who does a better job at assassinating than us!” Athena announced confidentl y. 

“Cut the chit– 

chat! I can’t wait to get things started!” Ares laughed maniacally and began to move. With an agile leap, he charged toward Rufus like a bullet. 

“Get him!” With Athena’s command, all of them charged toward Rufus immedi ately. Though all four of them were major gods, none of them dared slack off i n the slightest because the person standing in front of them was someone wor thy of being taken seriously by them. 

“Major gods? Hah! I call bullshit on that!” Albert, who stood behind Rufus, scof fed. In one swift motion, he stepped in front of Rufus and met the four major g ods head–on. 

In an instant, thunderous sounds echoed from all around as fierce gales howle d unceasingly and waves of true energy swept across their surroundings. The members of Royal Valor backed off as quickly as  

they could, lest they got caught in the middle. 

Dustin stood at the entrance to the medical center and squinted as he watche d the battle between the five of them. The Rhys family had three great general s, namely the Sword Whisperer, the Executioner, and the Drunken  Maniac. Out of the three of them, the Sword Whisperer was undoubtedly the most powerful. However, the most ruthless of them all was none 

other than Albert, the Executioner. Albert had reached peak level grandmaster y ten years ago. Now that ten years had passed, he’d refined his skills so muc h more that he was on par with the four major gods. 

“Oh my goodness! Who’s this old fella? How can he hold up against the four major gods so well?” Oliver and Brody were  

amazed by what they saw. From their point of view, the four major gods were deities who had total control during any battle! And when four such unrivaled b eings teamed up and were  

still no match for an old man, it was truly mystifying! 

“Damn it! I’m lucky I didn’t barge into the medical center earlier on! I’d be dead meat if I did!” Clement broke out in a cold sweat when he saw the ongoing fig ht. Never in  

his dreams had he ever thought that there would be such a powerful master in the tiny medical center! He wouldn’t  

even know how he died if he actually went and challenged such a person! 

Hang on… The old man was someone from Peaceful Medical Center. And Pe aceful Medical Center belonged to Dustin. Could it be possible that Dustin wa s somehow related to the old man? Ashen- faced, Clement dared not even co ntinue his train of thought.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  361 – 

Chapter 361 

As the battle raged on, Albert held  

his ground firmly against the four major gods‘ attacks. The five figures moved around so fast that they seemed to be intertwined, and it was impossible to tell them apart. It was quite an overwhelming sight to behold. Everywhere they p assed by, trees would fall and houses would collapse. The entire place was in ruins. 

Dustin stood at the entrance to the medical center, blocking out the occasional  stray bursts of true energy that went their way. It was a good thing that Albert had the sense to lead the fight away from them or the medical center would al so have been destroyed. 

“Dustin, who  

would have thought that you had such a powerful elder in your family! Even th e four major gods cannot defeat him!” Maximus stared straight ahead at the fiv e figures who were engaged in a tight battle. They moved so fast that he could not even make out who each person 

was. 

“He’s not an elder,” Dustin said coldly, 

“He’s not? Then why is he with your father?” Maximus was intrigued. 

“He’s just a servant working for the Rhys family,” Dustin  

answered aloofly. He didn’t particularly like Albert. 

“A servant?” Maximus could not believe his ears. He was awe– struck, to say the least. 

“You have such a powerful person as a servant? Are you royalty, Dustin?” Ma ximus wondered to himself. 

“We’ve got trouble.” Suddenly, Dustin seemed to detect something. His head  whipped up, and he stared intently down the street. The lights along the street briefly dimmed before they started to flicker.

In the blurriness, a figure could be seen coming towards them. When the light s came on, the figure disappeared, and when the lights went out, the figure m aterialized again. He approached closer each time the lights flickered, and in j ust a matter of seconds, the person appeared before the crowd. It was an old man with a black beard who wore a dark cloak. He was shrouded in a dark mi st and emanated an air of demise. 

“I–I– 

I… I know him! He’s Hades, God of the Underworld from the Hall of Gods!” So meone from the crowd exclaimed all of a sudden. 

Chaos broke out instantly! 

“Good heavens! Even Hades, God of the Underworld is here! What on earth is going on today?” The three Williams men were scared out of their wits and re duced to a flustered state. 

The reason behind their shock was that Hades, God of the Underworld, was a royal  

god! His status and power far exceeded those of major gods like Athena and Ares. They were on two completely different levels. There was no mistake in s aying that his presence in the Hall of Gods was unparalleled. 

If the strongest of major gods were comparable to grandmasters in Dragonma rsh, then a royal god would  

be equivalent to the most superior of ultimate grandmasters. There were only a handful of 

ultimate grandmasters in Dragonmarsh, and each of them was regarded as a national treasure. They usually busied themselves with protecting the country’ s borders or guarding the palace grounds, and they rarely ever made public a ppearances. 

The same could be said for the royal gods of the Hall of Gods. They were nev er deployed unless their nation’s security was at risk of being breached. Akin t o nuclear weapons, they were more often used to intimidate and deter  enemies rather than to engage in actual battles. 

But today, it was truly beyond anyone’s imagination that the most elite person in Streuqua, a royal god from the Hall of Gods, would actually make an appea rance here in Dragonmarsh! Were they here to initiate war?

“It’s been a long time, Mr. Rhys.” Hades took off his cloak and nodded at Rufu s like he was greeting an old friend. 

“The Hall of Gods has truly gone all out this time around! Even a royal god ha s been deployed! Wouldn’t it be a  

calamity if your nation lost you here?” Rufus raised a brow, looking as calm as 

ever. 

“Mr. Rhys, if you were in West Lucozia, it goes without saying that I would not act rashly. Unfortunately, you have  

chosen to leave your own safe zone, so don’t be surprised that we’re taking a ction,” Hades said with a smirk. 

“Oh, so do you think that you’re able to kill me?” Rufus asked lightly. 

“We’ve done our investigation. You only have a grandmaster guarding you no w. Athena and the rest of them will be able to keep him busy. And that would l eave me to deal with you alone, and I’m  

fairly certain I can take your life.” Hades was very confident in their plan. 

There was an ace in the West Lucozian army  

who was extremely accomplished in his swordsmanship, and Hades  knew that he was no match against that person. But luckily for them, person w as not here today, so this was the best chance for the Hall of Gods to launch a n attack on them. 

that 

As long as Rufus died, West Lucozia would be left without a leader, and Streu qua could boldly invade them, and they wouldn’t stand a chance. This was a v ital step for them, and they would not allow themselves to fail! 

“Since you already have everything planned out, come on then,” Rufus invited impassively. “Have your last look at the mortal realm, Mr. Rhys!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  362 – 

Chapter 362

Hades mimicked a courteous Dragonmarshian gesture before he raised a han d and swiftly brought it downward. As a loud thunder boomed around them, th e dark shadow of a palm the size of a hill materialized  

out of nowhere, and with the downward motion of Hades‘ hand, it too slamme d down upon Rufus. 

Under the enormous shadow, Rufus looked as tiny as an ant. Had the impact been brought down anywhere else, it would have reduced the entire medical c enter to a pile of rubble, much less any human. 

“Boom!” Even from a great distance away, most of the Boulderthorn members fell to their knees and threw up blood from the remnant of the force. Vulnerabl e bystanders were  

always the ones who bore the brunt of the consequences whenever there wer e conflicts between those of greater power. 

Ultimate grandmasters were basically nuclear weapons in human form! Just o ne move from them was enough to bring down mountains and cause the earth beneath their feet to part! Of course, these mere mortals would not be able to  withstand it. 

“Huh?” Dustin’s brows furrowed when he saw the huge shadow of a palm over head. Just as he was hesitating on whether he should go ahead  and make a move, an old man dressed in white emerged and pulled Rufus be hind him. 

At the same time, the old man emitted dazzling golden rays from his body, an d a golden giant about 15 feet tall arose from behind him. In one swift motion, the giant’s fist made contact with the enormous palm–shaped  shadow. With a reverberating bang, the shadow, which was about the size of a hill, instantly shattered into fine shards. The golden giant stood motionless a nd steady behind the old man, looking very much like a golden statue. 

“Who are you?” Hades demanded maliciously. He had thought that they had t heir assassination plan down to a tee. It had never occurred to them that there would be a secret master hidden under their nose. 

“You may call me Wilkins. I’m just a regular attendant in Aylka.” Though the ol d man had white hair, he had a childlike appearance. When he spoke, his gaz e was cast downward to the ground, showing extreme humility and submissio n, and he lacked any sort of authority.

“Mr. Wilkins?” Hades squinted as he studied the man in front of him. 

Then, it suddenly seemed to dawn on him. “Oh! I remember now. So you’re N estor Wilkins? The legendary, unrivaled master within the palace gates?” 

“That’s just a rumor. Nothing of the sort.” Still, the old man hung his head low, as if embarrassed. 

“I do not care if that’s a rumor. I need you to get lost right now, or I’ll make sur e you never get to see the next sunrise!” Hades ordered haughtily. They were in Dragonmarsh territory now, so he needed to get things done as fast as pos sible. The longer things dragged on, the higher their chances of failing were. 

“I can’t.” Nestor shook his head. “I’ve come bearing two orders, and the first o ne is to protect the prince.” 

1/2 

“Oh? And what of the second one?” Hades asked nonchalantly. 

“To annihilate the gods of Streuqua.” And as he spoke, Nestor suddenly disap peared into thin air. When he took form again, he stood right in front of Hades with less than three feet between them. 

“Huh?” Hades blanched. He felt like he had fallen into an icy stream. His scalp crawled, and all his hair stood on end. 

Just as he was about to make a move, Nestor grabbed him by the throat and li fted him up over his head. Hades stiffened all over, and he could not feel his li mbs. He could not even lift a finger. Gasps of astonishment broke out all arou nd as they saw how weak Hades was in this person’s hands. 

“We have laws here. And when you’re in our territory, you’ve got to obey our l aws. It doesn’t matter if you’re a human, a demon, or a god; if you break our la ws, you will pay for it. Oh, and I forgot to mention, no gods allowed in Dragon marsh!” And with that, Nestor’s grip on Hades‘ throat 

tightened, and with a deafening  

crack, his neck was snapped in two. Hades ceased to exist right then and ther e.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  363 – 

Chapter 363 

A deathly silence fell over the crowd. Even the fierce battle that raged on betw een Albert  

and the four major gods came to a standstill. Everyone gaped with disbelief as they watched on. Hades, the God of the Underworld, a royal god of the Hall o f Gods, had died just like that? With just one move? By a mere mortal? How th e hell was that possible? 

He possessed powers no less than those of ultimate grandmasters and was a supreme expert in Streuqua! His level of destruction was supposed to be  on the same level as nuclear weapons! But such an impressive person just ha d his neck snapped by an old man! How horrifying! 

After a short moment of eerie silence, a commotion broke out. 

“I wasn’t hallucinating, was I? A royal god from the Hall of Gods had just been killed in one move?” “Oh goodness! What’s going on? Am I dreaming?” 

“An impressive fight! An impressive fight indeed!” 

The members of Boulderthorn watched everything with their hearts in their mo uths. From the Williams men to the guildmaster, Sir Lincoln, every one of the m was gripped by fear. Who would have thought that an attendant was so mig hty? Was this truly the power of the unrivaled master in the palace? He was fe arsome! 

“Lord Hades died?” Athena and the rest of the major gods were horrified by th e sight before them. Their original plan had been to let the four of them hold th e West Lucozian army back while Lord Hades delivered the fatal blow to Rufu s. 

They had predicted every possibility that could happen during the assassinatio n, rehearsed a million times, and had a success rate of over 99%. But in all of their predictions, they had never expected Nestor to arrive so soon, and that e ven Lord Hades was no match for him. As much as they were unwilling to acc ept defeat, they had no means of denying it. They were utterly and completely defeated!

“Ares! Get out of here!” Athena hissed through clenched teeth as she made a dash for it. 

“Damn it! We were so close!” Ares roared defiantly. However, he had no other choice but to escape along with his comrades. If the person was able to kill L ord Hades, then they clearly weren’t a match for him. 

“Do you think that you can escape?” Nestor’s eyes narrowed before he disapp eared once again. When he appeared  

again five minutes later, he held four heads in his hands. 

Athena, Ares, Apollo, and Heracles… The four major gods from the Hall of Go ds. Not a single one of them escaped. All four of them died at the hands of Ne stor Wilkins. 

The crowd inhaled sharply at the grotesque sight of four bloody heads hangin g from his hands. To even have the chance of escaping was a luxury in and of itself in the face of true power. At that moment, Nestor was a person who was many times more daunting than any God they ever believed in. 

With a dull thud, Nestor chucked the heads aside. Then, under the disbelievin g gaze of the crowd, he got on one knee before Rufus and Dustin. “Nestor Wil kins at your service, Your Highness, 

Prince of Theswe! And at your service, Your Grace!” With that, he bowed dee ply with such humility towards them. 

“What?” The crowd felt as if they had been struck by lightning and were all sh ocked silly. They had not even gotten over the fact that four major gods and a royal god had been killed today, and now they had even more surprising news to digest. 

Never in their dreams had they ever imagined that the unrivaled master from t he palace, someone who had killed Hades with just a single move, would get on his knees and bow to another person. in public. 

How the hell was that possible? They had always known that only the strong were respected. The old man, Nestor, seemed almost invincible! He was defin itely the most superior person in all of Dragonmarsh! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  364 –

Chapter 364 

A person as mighty as him should have  

been respected and admired by all, no matter where he went. His presence al one  

should be worshiped like that of a god, so why was he behaving so humbly? 

“Prince of Theswe? Your Grace?” Clement stared dully, first at Rufus and then at Dustin. He felt an immense fear that he had never experienced before crep t up on him and spread throughout his entire being. 

There was only one person in the whole world  

who was known as the Prince of Theswe, and that person was the ruler of We st Lucozia, the person who had  

total control over the Rhys household, and the one person who reigned Drago nmarsh. It was the remarkable Rufus Rhys. Could it be possible that the ugly and hunched old man was the indestructible Prince of Theswe? 

At the thought of that, Clement was so terrified that he broke out in a cold swe at and looked as white as a sheet. 

And if the hunched old man was the Prince of Theswe, then wouldn’t Dustin, who was addressed as “Your Grace“, be the son of the Prince of Theswe? Wh ich would make him… the renowned Kirin, Logan Rhys? 

Clement’s knees buckled, and he fell heavily to the ground on his backside. Hi s face was ashen, and his gaze was full of despair. He wasn’t the only one red uced to such a state. By then, all three of the Williams men were also tremblin g and shaking in fear. 

Brody, especially, quivered like a leaf, and his pants were dripping wet. He wa s so scared that he had wet himself! None of  

them had ever thought that the person they had assumed to be just a small fry would turn out to be the son of the Prince of Theswe! And they had offended him! 

“Get up, Mr. Wilkins. What’s a grown man doing staying on his knees everywh ere he goes? Oh, wait. I nearly forgot. You’re not a man, are you?” Rufus moc ked with the hint of a smile teasing on his lips. 

“Thank you, Your Highness.” Nestor’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly before h e resumed his humble and submissive facade.

“You’ve come just in time today. You must have followed me the entire way he re?” Rufus asked intentionally. 

“The master was worried about your safety, Your Highness, so he sent me to secretly protect you along the way. I beg for your pardon ” Nestor lowered his head. 

“To protect me? I’m sure you meant he sent you to spy on me?” Rufus smiled ambiguously. 

“Please do not get the wrong idea, Sir. You are of esteemed status, and your i dentity dictates the destiny of the whole of Dragonmarsh. Even the slightest sc ratch or injury on you would threaten the fate of the nation,” Nestor explained humbly. 

“Hah! What a good attendant you are!” Rufus reached out to give Nestor a pat on the back. 

“Thank you, Your Highness.” Nestor nodded. 

“We shouldn’t stay here any longer, Sir. Please return to West Lucozia immedi ately to ensure that 

you face no mishap.” 

“Oh? Are you telling me what to do now?” Rufus‘ expression darkened. “I would never dare to.” Nestor held his head low. 

“If you’re  

a servant, then act as a servant should. Don’t you ever dare tell me what to do , or you’ll be sorry,” Rufus warned. 

“Yes, Your Highness.” Nestor remained submissive and kept  his gaze fixed on the ground. 

“Well, why are you still here? Get lost!” Rufus waved his hand impatiently. “Yes, Sir,” Nestor answered. 

Just as he was about to take his leave, he was stopped by Dustin. “Hold up! D id I say you could leave?”

“Do you have any orders, Your Grace?” Once again, Nestor kept his head low . 

“Tell  

me, were you involved in the incident ten years ago?” Dustin asked coldly. “I do not understand what you’re referring to, Your Grace.” 

“Do you not understand, or are you feigning ignorance?” Dustin’s gaze was  frosty, and killing intent was starting to surface. 

“I’ll ask you one last time. Did you have anything to do with my mother’s death ?” 

“You must have been mistaken, Your Grace. I know nothing about it.” Nestor s hook his head. “Who, in the whole of Aylka, could stop my mother, if not for yo u, an ultimate grandmaster?” Dustin clenched his fists, and fury burned  within him. 

“From what I know, the princess consort had passed on due to an ailment.” N estor sidestepped. 

“F*ck you and your ailments! Go to  

hell, vermin!” Dustin pulled out his sword and charged head- on toward him. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  365 – 

Chapter 365 

With a whoosh, Dustin’s sword  

immediately emitted blinding rays. Swift as the wind and with such immense st rength, he drove his sword toward Nestor’s chest. 

Out of nowhere, an enormous and translucent golden bell came down out of t he sky and landed around Nestor with a dull thud, shielding him from Dustin’s attack. As the tip of Dustin’s sword made contact with the golden bell, rings of ripples spread out from  

the point of contact as they would on the surface of the water.

There weren’t any sounds produced, no explosion, and not even so much as a tiny clang from the impact. The true energy that Dustin channeled was comp letely absorbed by the bell and did not harm Nestor at all. 

“What are you doing, Your Grace?” Nestor’s expression remained unchanged. 

“I’m doing away with you!” Dustin kicked himself off the ground and propelled himself forward, stabbing the golden bell forcefully. Strong ripples spread out across the bell once again, but still, it remained intact and did not even budge an inch from its position. 

“Your Grace, I came bearing orders from the master. Do you think this is a go od idea?” Nestor asked calmly. 

Dustin did not say a word and merely  

drove his sword against the bell continuously. With his ceaseless effort, the be ll gradually started to vibrate, and the ripples on it grew more violent. 

After another ten stabs or so, Dustin’s sword suddenly snapped with a clang a nd fell to the ground noisily. It was just an ordinary sword that could not withst and the constant surges of true energy channeled from Dustin. 

“That’s enough!” Rufus stopped Dustin when he saw that Dustin was still inten t on attacking Nestor. 

“You’re no match for him. There’s no point carrying on.” 

“Who’s to say I’m no match for him? We’ll never know until we end this!” Dusti n retorted defiantly. “He came under orders, and he has someone behind him. If anything were to happen to him here, you wouldn’t be able to bear the cons equences!” Rufus warned him. 

“So? Are you telling me that I should stand idly by and watch as my mother’s murderer walks away without doing anything?” Dustin’s eyes were bloodshot, and he looked much like a bloodthirsty beast. 

“Hear me out, Logan. Now’s not the time yet.” Rufus shook his head. Nestor w as the King’s most trusted guard. If, for any reason, he happened to die in thei r hands, it would have many repercussions.

He did not wish for his son to be entangled in the mess that took place all thos e years ago. At least, not yet; it was still not the time yet. 

“Rufus Rhys, if you do not wish to be implicated, then just back off! I will take f ull responsibility and bear all the consequences of my actions today. This has nothing to do  

with the Rhys family!” Dustin roared menacingly before once again charging to ward Nestor with his broken sword. 

This time, Nestor no longer played the part of the defensive  party. He removed the golden bell that shielded him from Dustin’s attacks and let Dustin do as he wished. 

Just as Dustin was about to make contact with his target, a dragon cane parri ed his sword, blocking his advances. 

“Mr. Logan! Please calm down! Many will die if  

you harm him!” Albert warned gravely. 

“How dare you block me!” Dustin’s expression darkened even more. He looke d feral and seemed intent on murdering anyone who dared stop him from achi eving his goal of killing Nestor. 

“Quit messing around, lad!” Gregory, who stood a little way to the back, called out to him. 

“All this fighting is meaningless. If you really have a mind to get revenge, you might as well just march right up to Stonia and launch an attack on Aylka!” 

Dustin clenched his jaws and took a deep breath when he heard that. Finally, he suppressed his urge to kill and backed off. Of course, he knew that Nestor was nothing more than a puppet and that there was someone  else behind the scenes. 

Gregory was right. If he really wanted revenge, he would have to go up to the m with his head held high and kill openly without any restraints. He would mak e those who were in power in Aylka tremble with fear! 

“What are you still standing around here for, scum? Get the hell out of here no w!” Rufus struck Nestor harshly with his foot.

“I shall take my leave now,” Nestor said humbly before he nodded at them and turned to leave. But before  

he left, he deliberately turned back and shot Dustin a challenging glance. 

“Listen up, Wilkins! I will personally go to Aylka for you in a year! I will fight yo u to the  

death at the highest fort in Aylka!” Dustin’s fury was overwhelming and unbridl ed. 

“I await for your presence, Your Grace.” Nestor smiled curtly before quickly dis appearing into the darkness. 

“You acted too rashly, young  

man! Even though he’s just an attendant, he’s an unrivaled master in Aylka! T he Sword Whisperer is the only person in the whole of West Lucozia who can put up a fight against him! Did you really think that it would be so easy to kill hi m?” Gregory asked huffily. 

His words seemed to have more effect on Dustin than Rufus‘. 

“Of course, I know that it wouldn’t be easy to kill him off. I was just putting on a show.” The resentful and feral expression on his face had completely dissolve d away and was instead replaced by his usual calmness and nonchalance. 

“Putting on a show?” Gregory did not understand what he meant. 

“A decade ago, he designed such an intricate scheme just to do away with me . I do not believe that his desire to get rid of me will change after a decade. If I did not make a move earlier on, he’d  

still find a means of assessing me. If that were the case, I’d much rather make the first move and show him what a vengeful and aggressive young rascal I a m,” Dustin said aloofly. 

“Have you been acting the whole time, lad?” Gregory quickly caught on to wha t he meant. 

“Not exactly acting. I  

was dead serious about wanting to do him in. I simply made myself seem 

more impulsive and quick– 

tempered, and I also showed him how little progress I’ve made over the years so that they would not be too wary and guarded against me.” Dustin looked up

calmly into the sky with bright eyes. He had ten years of practice that allowed him to mask his emotions and not let anyone see past his true feelings. 

“The strong show weakness to their enemies, whereas the weak show strengt h. Well done, young man! You truly have some tricks up your sleeves!” Gregor y laughed heartily. 

“Hah! He takes after his father!” Rufus lifted his chin proudly. 

Dustin paid him no heed and raised his sword. With a quick swish, he brought his sword down in an arc, and Clement, who had been secretly attempting to escape, was sliced in half. 

“Pl–please don’t kill me… I’m begging you, please don’t- 

” Luther and his two sons were begging on their knees as tears ran down their faces. But before they could even finish their words, Dustin brought his sword down on them, and all three of them were beheaded. 

“I gave you lots of chances, but you never treasured them.” And then, he turne d around and walked into the center as though nothing had ever happened. 

“Albert, spare no one,” Rufus ordered impassively. 

“Yes, Sir.” Albert nodded. Then, a murderous glint flashed in his eyes as he tu rned to face the members of Royal Valor. He looked like a ravenous beast wh o had spotted a flock of lambs. They were going to pay with their lives for ang ering Rufus! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  366 – 

Chapter 366 

After he left Peaceful Medical Center, Nestor quickly got into a car. The driver was a pale young man with handsome features who had a layer of thick make up and bright red lipstick. It was hard to identify his gender at first glance. 

“Who would have  

thought that Logan Rhys would have gone into hiding in such a pathetic medic al center for the past ten years that he’d been missing, Mr. Wilkins? And it see ms like he’s still very much hung up on the incident back then. Should I put an end to him when the opportunity arises so that we won’t get into any trouble

with him in the future?” The pale man had a shrill voice that carried a hint of m alice. 

“We can’t kill him yet,” Nestor said calmly with his eyes closed. “So long as Ru fus is still in power, nobody will be able to harm him.” 

“Every mortal goes through life and death, Sir. I promise I’ll make his death lo ok so natural that nobody will suspect anything amiss.” The pale man chuckle d venomously. 

“Don’t be silly. Things aren’t as simple as you make them out to be.” Nestor sh ook his head. “Do you know why Rufus willingly stayed cooped up in West Lu cozia serving our master when he has such impressive skills and a troop of 50 0,000 men at his disposal?” 

“Of course, it’s because he’s intimidated by our majestic and powerful master! ” The pale man declared proudly. 

“It’s partially true that he’s intimidated, but more importantly, it’s because he’s worried about the potential consequences.” Nestor gave a slight smile. “As lon g as the so– 

called Kirin is around, Rufus will never take action, no matter how ambitious h e is. On the contrary, Rufus would be an uncontrollable beast with nothing left to  

lose once his son was dead. And when that day comes, Stonia’s destiny will b e rewritten.” 

When the Princess Consort of West Lucozia died a decade ago, Rufus had att empted to deploy his armies from the borders several times. But in the end, h e always held back. 

Was the reason  

behind it because he feared death? Or was it because he feared the King? W hat a joke! The true reason behind his retreat was to protect Logan. Simply pu t, the influential and great Prince of Theswe only had one last precious treasur e left, and that was his son, Logan. If anything were to happen to him, mayhe m would break out in Stonia. 

“Sir, I’m just worried that when Logan returns  

to West Lucozia and inherits the throne, it’ll bring great disaster upon us!” The pale man reminded Nestor.

“Hah! The so– 

called Kirin that people claimed to be an unrivaled genius is just a rascal who’ s still wet behind the ears. He’s impulsive and easily angered; he’s utterly tran sparent. Even if a person like him inherits the throne, he’d just be a reckless m 

an who does not warrant our fear. I’m certain. that once Rufus Rhys dies, the entire Rhys family, and even the whole of West Lucozia, will fall apart and end up in a mess!” Nestor smiled vilely. 

“But Rufus is only in his fifties. What if he still has a long life ahead of him? Wil l we continue living in fear  

for another twenty or thirty years to come?” The pale man frowned. 

“It wouldn’t take so long. Just wait. Things will soon come to an end.” A meani ngful smirk crept 

1/2 

Chapter 366 

up on Nestor’s face. The master had waited for ten years; it was ten years‘ wo rth of laying out their tactics. It was almost time to carry out their plan and reap the fruits of their labor. 

When Dustin woke up the next morning, the medical center had  been thoroughly cleaned, both inside and out. All traces of the fight that took p lace the night prior had vanished, and all relevant information had been hidde n away. 

Everything was as calm and peaceful as before.. 

“Lad, your father has returned to West Lucozia.” Gregory walked down the sta irs toward him. As opposed to his usual drunken state, he seemed exceptional ly sober today. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  367 – 

Chapter 367 

“He should have left long ago. He’s only going to bring us trouble if he stays h ere,” Dustin said frostily.

“Before your father left, he asked me to talk you into returning to the Rhys fam ily. I refused.” Gregory sat down on a chair and poured himself a cup of tea. 

“I told him that the Rhys household is a dangerous place to be in. I’d much rat her see you do what you love and live your best life out here than be constantl y caught in power struggles and deceitful manipulations back there. Surprising ly, he agreed. He told me that all he wants is for you to be happy, and that the Rhys family will always be there to back you up. His only wish is for you to ma ke time to go back and visit your mother’s grave to pay her respect.” 

Dustin stood there, frozen in place, when he heard that. He felt a prick on his chest, right above his heart. He reached up to find that it was the crystal neckl ace that his mother had left him. 

Taking in a deep breath, he said, “I’ll go back. But now’s not the time. The day the murderer pays with his life will be the day I return!” 

Because how could he visit his mother’s grave now knowing that her death ha s yet to be avenged? 

“Alright then, I’ve said all that’s left to be said. You make your own decision.” T hen Gregory downed the cup of tea and went upstairs, ready to go back to be d again. As for Dustin, he sat on a chair and started to ponder over his great v engeance scheme. 

“What’s on your mind?” Dahlia walked in and waved a hand in front of Dustin’s face. 

“Hey, when did you come in?” Dustin was surprised to see her. 

“You didn’t even see me coming in? What are you so lost in thought over? Is it me you’re thinking about, or is it Natasha that’s occupying your thoughts?” Da hlia probed inquisitively. 

“Neither.” Dustin shook his head. That was a trick question, and he knew bette r than to answer it. “Oh? Is there someone else that you’ve got your mind on?” Dahlia asked, looking at him questioningly. 

“Of course not!” Dustin was amused by Dahlia’s question. 

Then, he quickly changed the topic. “Did you come here so early in the mornin g to ask me about this?”

“Hah! Do you think I have nothing better to do with my time?” Dahlia rolled her eyes at him. “I’ve come to share some good news! The Nicholson family in Gl enstead has finally accepted our family again! We’ll be reunified. From now on , we’ll be scions of a prestigious family!” 

“Oh? Is that so? Well, congratulations!” Dustin chuckled. 

“That’s not all!” Dahlia smiled proudly. “Not only have we been accepted to ret urn, but the patriarch of the family, Regulus Nicholson, has also listed me as a potential successor! I’ll stand a chance of competing against the rest of his off spring as the future head of the household!” 

“So what you mean, is that as long as you perform well, you stand a chance of becoming the head of a prominent family?” Dustin was quick to catch on. 

Chapter 367 

“Precisely!” Dahlia snapped her fingers and giggled excitedly. “So many peopl e dream about being listed as potential successors of the family. I never would have guessed that the patriarch would choose me! What a pleasant surprise!” 

Truth be told, she hadn’t held high hopes of being reunited with the Nicholson family of Glenstead. She knew that even if she were to return to the prestigiou s family, she would not be properly recognized or appreciated as she wasn’t p art of the direct lineage. 

But things were different now. To be selected as a potential successor was a big deal.. It put her at a different standing and status from all the other descen dants who weren’t on the list. This was her one chance to take control of her d estiny and break free from the oppression of her family. All she needed to do was prove her worth and defeat her competitors, and she’d be able to emerge as a successor and rise above them all. 

“Congratulations! Seems like the patriarch is placing great importance on your family!” Dustin 

smiled. 

“Well, of course!” Dahlia lifted her chin confidently. “Now that the chance pres ents itself, you better butter me up nice and well or you’ll be sorry you missed the opportunity to do so when I become the successor!”

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  368 – 

Chapter 368 

Amused by Dahlia’s antics, Dustin chuckled and nodded  

furiously in a joking manner. “Ah, yes! All hail, Ms. Nicholson! The ever– capable and talented Ms. Nicholson is bound to be the leader of a prominent h ousehold one day!” Then, he even went so far as to pump his fist in the air dra matically to entertain her. 

“Hey! Quit fooling around! I’m being serious here! As long as I become the ma triarch of the Nicholson family, I’ll be even more influential than Natasha Harm on! And when the time comes, I’ll take good care of you!” Dahlia raised her chi n and declared confidently. 

Anyone could tell that she was full of hope and determination. In the past, Dah lia had always felt inferior compared to Natasha due to their differences in bac kground and social status. But now  

that she was a potential successor to the Nicholson family, she was on par wit h her, and they would have to vie for Dustin according to their abilities. 

Right then, Dahlia’s phone rang. She answered the call and quickly heard Flor ence’s voice.” Honey, where are you? Come back immediately. Madam Gloria from the Nicholson family in Glenstead is here to see you.” 

” 

“Madam Gloria? Why is she here?” Dahlia tried to gather more information to grasp the situation over at Florence’s. 

Regulus Nicholson, the patriarch of the family, had been a remarkably outstan ding man in his youth, and he had married three wives. His first wife was over 70 years old, and both his second and third wives  

were more than 60 years old. Gloria Gustav was his third wife. 

“Haven’t you been selected as a potential successor of the family? I’m sure M adam Gloria is here to cozy up to you. You’re in luck!” Florence exclaimed exc itedly. 

“Okay. I’ll head home right away.” Dahlia ended the call, and without saying a nything else, she led Dustin out the door with her.

“What? I’m going too?” Dustin was caught off guard. 

“You’re part of the family too, aren’t you? So why not?” Dahlia retorted. “But…” 

“Alright, cut the chit– 

chat! This is your chance to gain favor from an influential person!” And with th at, Dahlia dragged Dustin along with her and got into the car. One had to be a ssertive and dominant with men occasionally. At least that’s what she read. 

Half an hour later, they pulled up at the entrance to the Nicholson villa. When t hey got out of the car and went in, they found that there was already quite a cr owd in the living room. An old lady with thick make– 

up who was heavily adorned with all sorts of jewelry sat at the center of the cr owd. She even had a serpent–head cane clutched in one of her hands. 

Dakota and Jane sat to either side of her, regarding her with such reverence a nd respect, while Florence and  

James only stood by the side, appearing exceptionally meek. They looked like household staff who were waiting on her when they were, in fact, the rightful owners of  

the place. “Honey, you’re finally home!” Florence quickly went up to Dahlia wh en she saw her. However, just 

as she was about to  

continue, she caught sight of Dustin following in behind Dahlia. Her expressio n immediately darkened as she hissed, “Who asked for you to be here, Rhys! I haven’t made you pay for the fake gemstone your father gave me yesterday! How dare you show your face here today?” 

“Fake gemstone?” Dustin raised a brow at that. “Are you mistaken? Rufus mig ht be a degenerate, but he’d never stoop so low as to fool others with fake go ods.” 

“Hah! How dare you make excuses! I sent Julie to have the gemstone apprais ed, and they confirmed that it was a synthetic gemstone! I’m warning you, you better pay for my loss! I won’t back off without at least 5 million dollars!” Flore nce demanded meanly. 

“Mom, there might be some misunderstanding going on.” Dahlia tried to smoot h things over between them.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  369 – 

Chapter 369 

At the sight of the cold glare Gloria shot her, Dahlia frowned, and her expressi on darkened too. This was no longer about paying respect or following custom ary practices. When Gloria spat the tea on her face, she made it clear that she 

was blatantly insulting her. She was here to flex her authority over Dahlia and exert dominance over them all! 

“What’s wrong with you, Dahlia? Grandma asked for tea, and you served it to her boiling hot? Did you do it on purpose?” Dakota started to pin the blame rel entlessly on Dahlia once she saw the opportunity. 

“I think someone’s just not happy with us and is deliberately trying to make thi ngs difficult!” Jane echoed. 

“No, no, no! Dahlia did not do it on purpose! Besides, I’ve had the tea too, it is n’t boiling hot!” Florence quickly tried to salvage the situation. 

“Oh, so what you’re saying is that I’m lying?” Gloria’s expression was as cold as ice. 

“N–no! I– 

I must have been mistaken. I’m sure the problem is with me,” Florence said ap ologetically with an awkward laugh. She dared not refute Gloria’s words. 

Gloria, Jane, and Dakota were secretly pleased by her response. After all, thei r main purpose there was to flaunt their dominance so that Dahlia and her fam ily would learn to submit to them. 

“Why  

are you still standing there, Dahlia? Pour Grandma another cup of tea!” Dakot a ordered huffily. She really could not fathom why the patriarch would pick this woman to be a potential. successor to the family. Even Dakota herself did not have such privilege, so she was both livid and green with envy. 

“Sure, sure! I’ll pour another cup right away.” Not daring to stall any longer, Fl orence immediately brought a fresh cup of tea over and handed it to Dahlia, b eckoning for her to serve Gloria the tea again. Dahlia, however, did not take th e cup of tea. She could tell 

from their actions that they were intentionally being difficult and finding fault wi th her. 

“What? Do you think that you’re above all of us?” Gloria shot her a nasty side– eye. “If you can’t even perform these basic practices, then I think you’re really unfit to be the successor of the family!” 

As she said that, she pulled out a document and slapped it on the table. “Have you any idea what this is? This is your letter of authorization. The family has a conglomerate with a market value of over 10 billion in the southern province. 

You have initially been nominated as president to further expand the group, b ut from what I’ve seen today, you do not  

seem worthy of the position.” Gloria looked down on Dahlia dismissively. 

“A conglomerate worth over 10 billion?” Florence’s breathing became erratic w hen she heard that. If her daughter were to become president of a conglomera te worth over 10 billion dollars, it would drastically improve the family’s status  and lifestyle! 

“Dahlia! Quick! Serve Madam Gloria her tea now!” Florence urged, signaling t o Dahlia as best she could. This was the opportunity of a lifetime! She’d never let her pass it up! So what if she was humiliated? What did it matter anyway when there were 10 billion dollars involved? 

“Dahlia, keep your eyes on the prize!” James urged her too. If he were to be k nown as the brother 

1/2 

of the president of a 10 billion dollar conglomerate, all the beautiful women out there would eagerly flock to him in a heartbeat! 

When Dahlia saw the expectant look in her mother’s and brother’s eyes, she d rew a deep  

breath and finally picked up the cup of tea and served it to Gloria. And then, b eyond everyone’s expectations, she took a sip and spat it all on Dahlia’s face once again. 

“It’s tèpid,” she said impassively. 

By then, even Florence and James could tell that something was amiss. First, she said that it scalded her, and now, she complained that it was tepid. Was it

really tea that  

she was after? It was obvious to everyone that she was deliberately putting on a show to put Dahlia in a difficult position. 

“Well, why are you idling? Get Grandma another cup!” Dakota commanded ha ughtily with a subtle smile. 

“So what if you’re chosen as a potential successor? We still have you under o ur thumb!” Dakota thought to herself smugly. 

“Fine,” Dahlia said nonchalantly. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  370 – 

Chapter 370 

Dahlia seemed adamant about getting things over and done with. But just as s he picked up the third cup 

of tea and was about to serve it, someone’s hand stopped her. She turned aro und and found that it was Dustin. With a frosty expression, he said, “Let me do it this time.” 

“You?” Dahlia did not understand what he was playing at. Knowing him, he wa sn’t one to bow down to others‘ wishes easily. Could he be doing this for her? 

“Who do you think you are? Do you think you are even fit to serve Grandma te a?” Dakota questioned arrogantly. She was here to shame Dahlia, not this go od–for–nothing scumbag. “Hmph! You  

uncultured folks! How dare you speak in my presence?” Gloria lifted her chin, obviously dissatisfied. 

“It’s just a cup of tea, what difference does it make who serves you? I’m in an absolutely brilliant mood today, so I’ll personally serve you your tea. Here.” Du stin picked up the cup and walked up to Gloria. 

Then, under everyone’s disbelieving gaze, he emptied the entire cup over Glo ria’s head. Everything rained down on her– 

tea, leaves, and all. Her whole face was wet, with tea leaves sticking all over.

For a moment, there was pin– 

drop silence in the living room. Nobody had expected Dustin to  pull such a reckless move. This was one of the most influential members of th e Nicholson family. She was Regulus‘ third wife! Wherever she went, she was admired and respected by all. When had she ever been disgraced as such? 

“Dustin! How dare you!” Dakota was the first to react. “You must be out of you r goddamn mind! How dare you humiliate Grandma like this!” 

“Y– 

you! Dimwitted swine! Have you any idea what a grave mistake you’ve commit ted?” Gloria glared at him with such vengeance. Her body shook with anger. H aving been in authority in such a prominent family for so long, she was used t o humiliating others, never the other way around. “My, such a fiery temper. I g uess one cup isn’t enough  

to do the job. Here, have another.” Dustin smiled mirthlessly and poured a gla ss of piping hot water before splashing it on Gloria’s face. 

“Ah-!” Gloria shrieked in agony as  

the water scalded her. The effect was almost immediate, and one side of her f ace soon became red and swollen. In hindsight, it looked pretty ridiculous and amusing. 

“Do you see this? This is what I call boiling hot water,” Dustin said condescen dingly as if educating them. 

“Rhys! Have you gone mad? How dare you harm them?” Florence exclaimed i n a state of shock and anger. It was bad enough that he had  poured the first cup of tea on her. To pour a second cup, which was boiling ho t, was simply too much! 

“When did I ever harm anyone? I’m merely serving an elder her tea.” Dustin s hrugged. 

Every family had its own rules. He understood that. If she only made Dahlia se rve her tea as was customary in the family’s practices, he could let that slip. B ut it was plain for all to see that Gloria 

had shamed Dahlia on purpose by spitting the tea on Dahlia, and he damn we ll wasn’t going to sit by and watch her do as she pleased.

“Guards! Where are my guards?” Gloria roared in a seething  rage. Within seconds, two of her bodyguards, who stood guard outside the do or, rushed in. 

“How dare this insolent brat touch me? Guards, beat him up! He needs a good beating to teach him some manners!” Gloria roared. 

“Yes, Ma’am!” The two bodyguards received their orders from Gloria and were ready  

to bring Dustin down. But they had barely approached him when Dustin gave  them each a strong slap and sent them flying across the room, passed out on the spot. 

“It isn’t good practice to use your age as leverage. Dahlia is a potential succes sor of the family. What good will it do you to disgrace her in public like this? H ave you ever considered what consequences you’ll face if she ever becomes t he next matriarch? Everyone gets old one  

day, but it’s important to maintain your clarity and make wise choices. If you in sist on being unreasonable and making things difficult, don’t be surprised whe n I take action.”

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  371 – 

Chapter 371 

Florence and the others present were stunned into silence  

as they took in Dustin’s righteous speech. Their faces were etched with disbeli ef. How dare he humiliate the highly respected third matriarch of the Nicholso ns in public! 

“You… insolent brat! You? Teach me a lesson? Do you know I can bring your  family to ruins with just one word?” Gloria cradled her burning face as she scr eeched in anger, losing her previous dignified elegance. 

“You can try.” Dustin showed no signs of fear. 

“Hah!” Gloria exclaimed in anger before dissolving into scornful laughter. “Oh, Florence, what a great family you have. I came all the way here to Swinton jus t to elevate your family to a higher status. And yet, you’re not only ungrateful, but you dare rebel against me? I believe this letter of appointment would have better use for another person! Since you’re not interested in assuming the role 

of Chairman at Cardinal Group, I’ll have the family patriarch revoke the appoi ntment.” 

As Gloria pulled out her phone, Florence panicked and fell to her knees with a thud. She begged, ” Madam Gloria, let’s not be rash, shall we? This punk has nothing to do with us. You can’t put the blame on us for his actions.” 

Dakota interjected, “Don’t listen to her nonsense, Grandma! This guy is their s on–in–law!” “Ex–ex–son–in– 

law! They got a divorce a long time ago!” Florence corrected her vehemently. 

“Hmph! No one cares about your complicated relationships! Since he’d alread y married into the Nicholsons, he’s a part of your family!” Gloria continued with a dark expression, “Your family had better give us a satisfied response; other wise, we are no longer family!” 

“R– 

right! I’ll have him apologize immediately!” Florence nodded incessantly and tu rned toward Dustin. She bellowed, “Rhys! Why are you still standing there? H

urry up and get on your knees!” “You can kneel all you want. I’m not about to i ndulge her,” Dustin said lazily. 

“D– 

did you hear that? Did you? This brat has no manners!” Gloria was irritated to her core. 

“Bastard! I told you to apologize!” As Florence erupted in fury, she stood up  and was about to land a heavy slap when Dustin grabbed hold of her hand. 

He gritted his teeth and said coldly, “Don’t involve me in your buttering– up scheme!” He threw her aside forcefully. 

Florence staggered back two steps, almost losing her balance. Her anger reac hed a tipping point. Wow! Did you just lay your hands on me? Dahlia! Look! T his is the kind of man you love!” “Enough!” Dahlia shot up and glared at Gloria  and her group. 

“Madam Gloria, I’m not sure about your purpose for visiting. If you’re here for a serious  

matter, please get to the point. I believe it’s pointless if you’re just here to sho w off your authority.” Even though Dahlia was grateful for the opportunity, that didn’t mean she would let them walk all over 

her. 

“Dahlia Nicholson, how bold of you! How dare you use that tone with Grandm a?” Dakota reprimanded her severely. 

Dahlia replied calmly, “What’s wrong with my tone? I’m just asking for an expl anation. If the family patriarch thinks I’m not fit for the position, I have no qual ms for him to revoke the appointment.” 

“You …” Dakota was about to start a new tirade when Gloria raised her hand and interrupted her. “Alright, since you wish to discuss serious matters, we’ll f ollow the usual discourse!” Gloria backed off at the mention of the family patri arch, but her expression remained hostile. 

“Even though the family patriarch has appointed you the chairman of Cardinal Group, there’s a  

condition. You have to prove you have what it takes to assume control of Card inal Group.”

“And how should I do that?” Dahlia asked. 

“It’s simple. The company is in the midst of an important expansion and is in u rgent need of funds amounting to one billion. You’ll pass the test once you ma nage to secure one billion in 

investments.” 

“One billion?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  372 – 

Chapter 372 

Dahlia frowned, for it wasn’t a small amount. In the whole of Swinton, there we re only a few individuals who had one billion in liquid assets to withdraw from. 

“Of course, if you’re unable to secure the investment funds needed, please ste p aside and make way for someone more deserving. We don’t want you hinde ring the company’s development.” Gloria sneered. 

In truth, she was the one who set the conditions for a one billion investment fu nd, not the family patriarch. She didn’t wish for an outsider to hold that much a uthority. That was why she came  

up with the idea to make her step aside on her own accord. She would also be able to give a good explanation when questioned by the family patriarch. 

“Why are you silent? Don’t tell me you can’t even manage such a small matter ?” She taunted on purpose. 

“Hmph! If you can’t do it. I’ll take on the role of chairman instead.” Dakota rais ed her head arrogantly. With her connections and Gloria’s help, one billion wo uldn’t be hard to secure. 

Dustin suddenly spoke, “Who said she couldn’t manage? It’s only one billion. We’ll get it done in three days!” 

“Three days? Are you crazy?” Florence almost jumped out of her skin. “How o n earth will we secure one billion in three days? That’s a huge amount! Thirty days would be more reasonable!” Dahlia’s brows knitted. “Dustin, where woul d I get one billion in just three days?” Securing one billion already posed a cha

llenge, but now, she had to secure it within three days. It was practically impos sible. 

“Not to worry. Leave it to me. I’ll make sure to get it done.” Dustin smiled assu ringly. 

“Alright. You’re the one who promised. I’m giving you exactly three days.” Glor ia’s eyes sparkled, and she sneered. “If you can’t do it within three days. All of you will get the f*ck out of this family! “With  

that, she left with the aid of her cane, not allowing them any space for a rebutt al. 

“Hah, what a joke! One  

billion in three days? Don’t be naive, you’re not that rich!” After mocking them, Dakota and Jane followed Gloria. 

It was impossible for both of them to achieve such a feat, not to mention Dahli a. They believed Dustin was only trying to show off and said so in a moment o f indignance. However, that just made him appear childish to them. 

After they left, Florence burst out in anger, “Rhys! What makes you think you c an just agree to their conditions on your own? Do you know that once we fail, Dahlia will lose her position as chairman of Cardinal Group? Are you  bringing us down on purpose?” 

Dustin explained, “If we didn’t agree, Dahlia’s position as chairman would be t hreatened either way.” 

“Hah! Easy for you to say. Even if money fell from the sky, we wouldn’t be abl e to secure one billion in three days!” Florence exclaimed in frustration. 

Dustin responded calmly, “Since I agreed, naturally, that means I’m confident. Just leave it to me.” 

“Leave it to you? Who do you think you are? You just own a shabby  medical center. Do you really think you’re someone of  

high status?” Florence admonished him. 

“Hah! If you do manage to accomplish the feat, I’ll get on my knees and kiss y our feet!” James looked at him in contempt. 

“Great, that’s a deal.” Dustin flashed a smile.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  373 – 

Chapter 373 

Dustin walked out of Nicholson Villa and was about to make a call when his p hone rang. It was from Roderick Brooks. 

Dustin answered, “Hello, Mr. Brooks, I was just about to go look for you. It’s su ch a coincidence that you called first.” 

“Oh? Is there anything I can help you with, Mr. Rhys?” Roderick was taken ab ack. 

“I have a friend who  

got into some trouble and needs a sum of money. Would it be possible for me to borrow money from you?” Dustin asked. 

“Phew, you scared me. I thought it was something serious. It turns out you just need money. Of course. I might not have much of anything else, but I definitel y have money. How much does your friend need?” Roderick breathed a sigh o f relief. 

“One billion.” 

“No problem. I’ll send it to you tomorrow.” 

“Thank you, Mr. Brooks.” 

“No need to be so polite, Mr. Rhys. You were the one who treated my recurrin g illness!” 

“Congratulations again. Right, is there a reason you called me?” Dustin chang ed the subject. 

“Mr. Rhys, didn’t you have me be on the lookout for a few  

precious herbs? I just heard that neighboring Alorith recently put out a few tre asures. Apparently, the Heliotrope you’re looking for, which is also known as t he thousand–year green lotus, is among them.” 

Roderick’s revelation caught Dustin off guard. “A thousand– year green lotus? Are you sure?” His eyes widened. He only lacked three mor

e precious herbs to produce Longevitum– 

the flower of Crimson Gem, Cherusia, and the thousand– 

year green lotus. Each item was an extremely precious treasure that was hard to come by. It came as a happy surprise to him to hear news about the thous and–year green lotus in such a short time. 

“It should be true. Anyway, that was how they advertised the auction. Even m embers of the 

Stoneray Order are heading there. As for the specifics, we won’t know until we  get there.” 

Roderick was careful with his words, afraid of giving the wrong information. “Alright, I hope it won’t trouble you to accompany me to the venue.” “It would be my honor!” 

Since Alorith was neighboring Swinton, the journey wasn’t far, and it only took two hours by car. As they made casual conversation  

in Roderick’s car, it didn’t take long before they finally arrived at their destinati on. 

The venue was an underground auction house, and the place teemed with a d iverse crowd and a vast array of treasures. They had almost everything one d esired, albeit at a higher price. 

“Mr. Rhys, after you.” Roderick led Dustin personally as they headed inside th e auction house. 

1/2 

At the moment, the venue was a roaring hubbub of voices. Prices rose rapidly from the intense bidding as items were brought on stage one after the other. It was clear that Roderick had made preparations in advance since they both to ok a seat in the front row. 

“Mr. Rhys, we’re in luck. It seems like they haven’t started the bidding for the t housand–year green lotus.” Roderick silently breathed a sigh of relief. 

“It’s always best to come at the right time instead of coming early.” Dustin smil ed.

“Hey! Are you two here for the thousand– 

year green lotus too?” At that moment, a young woman seated beside them s uddenly spoke. She was wearing a baseball cap and had a lollipop in her mou th. She was also dressed in branded items from head to toe and had a beautif ul  

appearance. However, she seemed to carry a hint of rebelliousness within her . 

“That’s right. A thousand– 

year green lotus is a rare find. Naturally, we wouldn’t miss it for anything.” Dus tin nodded in response. 

“Hmph! Let me tell you, I already have it in my bag, so it’ll be best to give up!” The woman in the baseball cap said coldly. 

Roderick plastered on a smile. “Miss, aren’t you too confident to declare it as y our item when the bidding hasn’t started yet?” 

“Confidence comes from power. As long as it’s something I want, I will definite ly get it. You two, don’t say I didn’t  

warn you. You better not challenge me, lest you humiliate yourselves.” She co cked her head to one side. 

Roderick chuckled. “You have a rough temper for your age.” 

He had seen his fair share of wealthy daughters like her, who thought they co uld show off all because of their minuscule wealth. 

How naive! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  374 – 

Chapter 374 

“Don’t believe me? Let’s see what happens!” The woman in the baseball cap pursed her lips in disdain, while Dustin and Roderick only smiled back in resp onse. 

As time went on, the auction neared its end, and the remaining highly prized it ems were brought up on stage. Among them, was the long– awaited thousand–year green lotus everyone coveted.

“Ladies and gentlemen, our next item on auction is an extremely rare, preciou s herb that has thrived for a thousand years. This item is known as the thousa nd–year green lotus!” 

With a wave from the auctioneer, a wooden box was brought forward with gre at care. As the box opened, one translucent and gleaming green lotus was rev ealed. While its petals were colored green, its core shimmered gold. It appear ed to be the epitome of perfection, resembling a delicate work of art as its bea uty captivated everyone present. Under the illumination of lights, its colors sho ne brilliantly. It was truly a sight to behold. 

“It really is the thousand– 

year green lotus. I’m taking this baby home for sure!” The woman’s eyes spar kled, and she looked excited. Not only she, but the rest of the bidders had a si milar look on their faces. 

“Now that everyone has seen the precious item, I believe you have a sense of its value. The 

starting bid for the thousand– 

year green lotus is 100 million, with subsequent raises of not less than 5 millio n. Let’s begin.” 

As soon as the auctioneer announced the start of the bidding, the scene erupt ed into a frenzy. 

“120 million!” 

“130 million!” 

“No one gets in my way! 150 million here!” 

Bidding calls drowned out each  

other as a growing number of wealthy individuals eagerly joined the fray. Equi pped with sizable funds, they had come prepared. That was because it was  widely understood that the thousand– 

year green lotus held immeasurable value and that whoever won the bid woul d be able to receive substantial returns just from reselling it. 

In a world abundant with wealth, precious herbs like these that could prolong li fe were highly favored, especially by the elderly tycoons. It didn’t matter, even if that meant staking their entire fortunes.

“500 million here!” A man in a long– 

sleeved shirt suddenly raised his paddle. His commanding voice reverberated through the room, instantly overshadowing the voices of the crowd. 

“This thousand– 

year green lotus belongs to the Stoneray Order. Don’t try to take it from me!” T he man scrutinized his surroundings, his gaze menacing. 

Those who caught his gaze instinctively  

lowered their heads, not daring to look him straight in the eyes. Not many dare d to offend the Stoneray Order, as they were Millsburg’s most influential group . Even though the item on auction was a precious treasure, it paled in compari son to their lives and wealth. 

“Are the Stoneray Order all that? I’m bidding 800 million!” In the face of the sil ent crowd, the 

1/2 

Chante: 3 

woman in the baseball cap suddenly raised her paddle. Her arrogant demean or clearly showed her lack of respect for the members of the order. 

The man’s expression turned grim. “Little brat, who do you think you are? How dare you challenge the Stoneray Order!” 

“My name is Jayla Grant. I’m Tyler Grant’s sister!” She declared coolly. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  375 – 

Chapter 375 

“Tyler Grant?!” The crowd erupted in an uproar with her reveal. 

Everyone in Southern Province knew of Tyler Grant. He was the rising new ge neral of Dragonmarsh. A true prodigy, he had recorded numerous military achi evements at a young age and was given the nickname General Lionheart, hol ding the third– 

highest rank in the military. Among the younger generation in the entire South ern province, he stood as the leader.

Some influential figures even proclaimed  

that his achievements in the future would rival those of the God of War, Adam Spanner! The Grant  

family was already known for being part of the Tremendous Three, and now, with his status as the exceptional genius of the family, his name soared to eve n greater heights. For the past few years, he had been someone everyone did not dare 

Cross. 

When Jayla revealed her identity, everyone present was stunned. The man fro m Stoneray Order especially looked upset, but he was unable to utter  another word. Although Stoneray Order possessed significant power, they wer e ultimately not comparable to them. Their power could never compare to that of one of the families of the Tremendous Three. Not to mention, Jayla had Tyl er personally backing her. 

“Why are you silent? Weren’t you being all haughty just a moment ago? Why did you stop showing off in front of me?” Jayla looked at him in contempt. She silently laughed at their attempt to show off their background, for she had nev er lost in that regard. 

The man in the long–sleeved shirt remained silent with his head lowered. “Hmph! How disappointing.” The corner of her lips twitched. 

“Ms. Grant bids 800 million. Are there any further bids?” The auctioneer said p erfunctorily. He knew from the moment Jayla revealed her identity that the tho usand– 

year green lotus would be hers. After all, who dared challenge the Grant famil y? 

Suddenly, a voice rang out unexpectedly. “One billion.” 

Everyone’s head turned toward the voice, only to find a plump middle– aged man with his paddle raised. It was none other than Roderick. 

“Huh?” Jayla’s brows knitted, glaring at the two men beside her. She had not anticipated their audacity to challenge her, especially after she had revealed h er background.

“Who’s the fatty? His bravery is comparable to his size. He actually dared prov oke the Grant family’s daughter.” 

“He looks familiar. I think it’s Big Buck Brooks.” 

“You’re right! It is Big Buck Brooks. I can’t believe he’s here!” 

“So what if it’s Big Buck Brooks? He’s just filthy rich. He’s a nobody to those w ho hold power. If he offended the Grants, they could just annihilate his family f or a simple reason.” 

The crowd murmured in discussion as voices of surprise, astonishment, and d isdain were heard. Even when he was extremely rich, they knew he wasn’t str ong enough to challenge the Grants. 

“Hey! Are you sure you want to fight me on this?” Jayla turned her head to the  side, giving them a 

threatening glare. 

“What do you mean? Since it’s an auction, naturally, we should follow the rule s, where the highest bidder wins the item. Isn’t that so?” Roderick showed no hint of fear. 

Tyler Grant was indeed formidable. Under normal circumstances, he would ne ver dream of offending him. However, it was different now. This man beside hi m was like a brother to Adam Spanner, and he had a prince for a father. What was there to fear when he had Dustin to back him? 

“Alright, since you want to play this game, let’s play till the end!” Jayla’s expre ssion hardened as she raised her paddle once more. “1.2 billion!” 

“1.3 billion.” 

“1.4 billion!” 

“1.5 billion.” 

“Two billion!” Jayla’s voice increased by a few octaves. It was obvious that sh e was unnerved.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  376 – 

Chapter 376 

Even as the daughter of the Grant family, two billion dollars in cash was a stre tch. Any more than that, and she would need to ask for money from the family. 

“2.1 billion dollars.” Roderick was calm. 

Jayla exclaimed with gritted teeth, “2.5 billion!” 

She had a murderous gaze. Even if she had to borrow money, she would rega in her dignity today! 

With a smile still plastered on his face, Roderick raised the bid, “2.6 billion.” 

His nickname, Big Buck Brooks, was not merely a nickname. The sum of mon ey truly held no significance to him. 

“Three billion!” Jayla was seeing red. She looked like a lioness about to tear in to her prey. 

“Three …” Roderick raised his paddle, about to continue bidding when Dustin pulled his hand down. 

“Forget about it. Just let her have it. 

“What?” Roderick was surprised. “Mr. Rhys, isn’t this item something you nee d? Why are you giving it up? If it’s because of the price, there’s no need to wo rry. I can deal with it.” 

“It has nothing to do with money.” Dustin  

shook his head. As he stared at the precious item on stage, his expression wa s filled with regret. “The item on auction is not a thousand– 

year green lotus. It’s of no use to me.” 

“What? Are you saying that it’s a fake?” Roderick  

failed to contain his shock. Almost no one dared to auction off fake items due t o the consequences that came with it.

Dustin shook his head again. “I won’t call it fake. It’s just not old enough. I’ve t aken a good look at it. Even though it’s a remarkable green lotus, it’s only 900 years old. It’ll take another hundred years to mature into a true thousand– year green lotus.” 

Even though the only difference between a 900– 

year green lotus and a thousand– 

year green lotus is a hundred years, their effects were vastly different. 

He only had one opportunity to refine the Longevitum, and any incongruity wo uld lead to an astronomical difference in its effects. While a thousand– year green lotus was an invaluable treasure, a 900– 

year green lotus was vastly inferior to it. 

“So it’s only a 900– 

year lotus. What a pity.” Roderick sighed, his enthusiasm fading instantly. He had hoped to utilize this chance to leave a good impression. It was a pity that f ate had other plans. At that moment, the auctioneer suddenly asked, “Ms. Gra nt bid three billion. Is there a higher bid?” Roderick frowned, choosing to remai n silent. However, Jayla interpreted his expression as a sign of embarrassmen t due to his inability to afford it. 

“Hmph! Why are you silent? Just continue challenging me! I’d like to see just h ow capable you are! “A delighted smile formed on her face. 

“It’s okay. Since you like it so much, Ms. Grant, we’ll allow you to have it,” Dus tin said coolly. 

Chapter 376 

Spending three billion to buy a subpar item was foolish, even for the rich. 

“Allow me to have it? Hah! If you can’t afford it, just say so. You sure have the thickest skin I’ve ever seen!” Jayla mocked. 

“Suit yourself. Whatever makes you  

happy.” Dustin didn’t bother arguing further, but that made Jayla feel like she was throwing punches in the air. What she desired was to see him submit to h er and show remorse. His indifferent attitude was making her extremely vexed , but she didn’t have a good excuse to challenge him.

In the end, Jayla won the bid for the 900–year green lotus on stage at a sky– high price. 

“Next, we have another precious treasure. This item is a natural, uncut red ge mstone, and hasn’t gone through any processing whatsoever. Its cut and clarit y are of unparalleled quality. Please have a look!” As the auctioneer spoke, a palm–sized, blood–colored gemstone was brought forth onto the stage. 

“What?” The moment Dustin’s gaze landed on the gemstone, his pupils constr icted. While he was filled with regret just moments ago, it was now replaced wi th renewed vigor and excitement. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  377 – 

Chapter 377 

“That gem!” Dustin was full of excitement at the appearance of the red gemsto ne. He had resigned himself to leaving empty– 

handed today, but as luck would have it, he chanced upon another treasure. 

“Hmph, what a country bumpkin. What’s so exciting about a red gemstone?” T aking in the excited look on Dustin’s face, Jayla looked at him in contempt. “I’v e got plenty of those at home. Only a country bumpkin like you who hasn’t see n the world will think it’s special.” 

Dustin ignored her and focused his gaze on  

the red gemstone on stage. Its surface was colored a blood– like deep crimson, and its shape was similar to a calabash. On the surface, it l ooked ordinary. However, its desirability lay in its size, and after some process ing, it would undoubtedly turn out to be invaluable. In the eyes of a profession al jeweler, this was definitely the finest red crimson. 

Roderick was  

confused. “Mr. Rhys, do you like it?” Dustin didn’t seem like someone who wo uld covet precious  

stones, especially with his status. It was just an uncut gemstone. Although it w as a precious treasure, it didn’t particularly stand out. 

“I must take this item home.” His answer was simple, yet full of resolution.

“Alright! As long as you like it, even if I spend my entire fortune, I’ll make sure to get it for you!” Roderick spoke candidly. This was a  

rare opportunity for him to impress Dustin, and he was determined to seize it. 

“This is an extremely rare gemstone that was recovered from the deep sea. T he starting bid is 50 million dollars. Every subsequent raise must not be less t han one million. Let’s start!” After a short introduction, the auctioneer declared 

the start of the bidding. In less than no time, the atmosphere returned to its fie ry state. 

“55 million!” 

“60 million!” 

“I’m raising it to 68 million!” 

A flurry of wealthy individuals eagerly raised their paddles, igniting fierce comp etition. Considering the size of the gemstone, a conservative estimate placed i ts value at no less than two to three hundred million. As a businessman, Rode rick was naturally well aware of its worth. In order to discourage other potentia l bidders, he promptly raised his paddle and declared, “300 million!” 

The previously bustling atmosphere instantly grew heavy as Roderick’s words reverberated through the room. Many shook their heads and sighed in resigna tion. They knew that challenging Big Buck Brooks would be futile when he had his eyes on something. No one present possessed the wealth to surpass him. 

“Mr. Roderick has raised the bid to 300 million. Is there anyone willing to offer a higher price?” The auctioneer scanned the audience, but the potential bidde rs had all quieted down. 

At that moment, Jayla suddenly raised her paddle. “I’ll raise  it to 400 million.” Her eyes gleamed with provocation, clearly trying to start ano ther fight with them. 

“500 million.” Roderick didn’t back down. 

Jayla flashed a smile. “600 million.” She knew they had their sights set on the gemstone and intentionally raised the bid, planning on taking them for their wo rth.

“700 million.” Roderick was expressionless. 

“800 million.” Jayla tilted her head up, seemingly ready to fight till the end. “900 million.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  378 – 

Chapter 378 

Roderick continued bidding. 

“One billion.” Jayla showed  

no signs of letting up. As she was deliberately targeting the gem, the price of t he red gemstone hit the billion– 

dollar mark, which had far exceeded the valuation of  

the gemstone. It would be a great loss for the winning bidder. “It seems like they’ve come head–to–head with each other.” 

“I have a bad feeling something is going to  

happen to Big Buck Brooks for offending Ms. Grant.” 

“He’s just wealthy. How does he have the guts to challenge such a prominent family?” 

The crowd pointed and gossiped fervently, clearly enjoying the farce. 

“1.5 billion dollars.” Roderick raised his  

paddle again, boldly increasing the bid by 500 million 

dollars. 

“1.6 billion dollars.” Jayla continued challenging him head–on. 

“Two billion dollars!” Roderick then told her in an impassive tone, “Ms. Grant, i f you raise it again, I’ll let you have it.” 

Jayla was about to raise it when she froze. She wasn’t interested in the red ge mstone. It would be disadvantageous for her if she continued increasing the pr

ice and ended up stuck with an item she didn’t need. She knew it was time to end her game. 

“Forget it. Since you like the gemstone so much, I’ll be the  

generous one and let you have it,” Jayla said  

with a mocking smile. She had raised the price of a two- to three– hundred million– 

dollar gemstone to two billion dollars, forcing the other party to pay ten times t he price. She was 

satisfied. 

“Mr. Brooks has placed a bid of 2 billion. Any other contenders? Going once, g oing twice… sold!” The auctioneer struck his hammer, signifying Roderick as t he winning bidder of the red gemstone at the staggering price of two billion. 

After they received the item, Jayla mocked them, “Hah … One look tells me y ou are from new money. You don’t have any sense. You just had to pay two bi llion for something that could be bought for 200 million. What an idiot.” 

She deliberately showed off the box containing the thousand– year green lotus and taunted, “See this? This is a real, invaluable treasure.” 

A scoff escaped from Dustin’s lips. “Ms. Grant, you sure are overconfident. Ta ke a good look at it. Is your green lotus really a thousand years old?” 

She raised her brows. “What nonsense. This precious item is pure, and delicat e, and emanates a 

characteristic smell. Of course, it’s a thousand–year green lotus!” 

“A thousand– 

year green lotus has ten petals and ten seeds. Count them. Does it have enou gh?” Dustin asked with a smile. 

Hearing him, Jayla started to count. Soon, her expression changed. No matter how many times she counted, there were only nine petals and nine seeds. Sh e never managed to count to ten! 

1/2

“Hey! I’m warning you, you better not lie to me! If I find out you are, you’re not leaving this place!” Jayla warned coldly. 

Dustin shrugged his shoulders. “If you don’t believe me, why don’t you ask the experts from Stoneray Order? They’re well– 

versed in various herbs. They’ll definitely be able to tell.” 

“Hey! You there! Come here  

this instant!” Jayla turned around and shouted at the man in the long- sleeved shirt from earlier. “Take a good look at this. Is this green lotus a thousand year s old?” 

He stared at it, and there was a shift in his expression. “It’s a pity… What a pit y! Ms. Grant, to be honest, this green lotus is only 900 years old. It’s on the ve rge of reaching maturity.” 

Her eyes widened. “What? 900 years old? Doesn’t that mean it’s still short of one hundred years?” 

Even an idiot understood the difference a hundred years made. Whether in val ue or effectiveness, the disparity was immense. 

“Ms. Grant, even though this item is slightly inferior, it still holds significant val ue as a collector’s item.” The man in the long– 

sleeved shirt smiled apologetically. 

“It is indeed a valuable collector’s item. You just need to hold onto it for anothe r hundred years, and you’ll undoubtedly earn a great fortune.” Dustin flashed h er a cheeky smirk. 

“You…” Jayla’s face puffed up in anger with his words, looking like she had ju st ingested a load of shit. She would be rotting in the soil in a hundred years! A great fortune, her a s s! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  379 – 

Chapter 379 

Jayla finally realized she had  

been miserably deceived. However, she only had herself to blame for her mist ake. Of course, with the power the Grant family held, she could demand a 

refund from the auctioneer. But if she did that, she would be badly criticized. S he couldn’t afford to be humiliated as such. For the sake of her reputation, she could only swallow her resentment. 

Roderick added insult to injury. “Ms. Grant, it seems like the  item that cost you a fortune isn’t that precious after all.” 

“You can’t say that. Even though it’s lacking a few years, it’s still considered a precious treasure.” The man in the long– 

sleeved shirt attempted to diffuse the situation. 

“Did you hear that? Even if it’s lacking, it’s still precious!” Color returned to her expression. 

Dustin smiled. “I’d like to ask. What’s the value of a 900–year green lotus?” 

He looked troubled and answered with difficulty, “Based on its effectiveness a nd age, it should be around three to four hundred million.” 

“What? It’s only worth three to four hundred million?” Jayla was stunned. She bought it for three billion! That was a massive loss of ten times its price! 

Roderick chuckled teasingly. “Ms. Grant, with your power and wealth, that am ount of money is just a small change.” 

Jayla was speechless. Her eyes twitched, and her expression turned sour. In t he end, it turned out that she was the loser. 

The man in the long– 

sleeved shirt chimed in, “Mr. Brooks, I don’t think you are in a position to mock her. While Ms. Grant incurred a significant loss, your purchase isn’t exactly a good buy.” 

“That’s right!” Jayla’s eyes brightened. Pointing at the gemstone in his arms, s he said, “Even though my treasure lacks in age, at least it’s much more useful than your item! Just look at yourselves, you idiots! You spent two billion for a meager gemstone. Anyone can tell that it’s just a processed stone.” 

Roderick responded coolly, “It’s difficult  

to put a value on happiness. As long as we like it, what’s a 

few billion?”

“That is why you two are idiots!” She sneered. “I forgot to mention. The Grant f amily was the one that recovered this red gemstone. In other words, the two bi llion you just spent went into my pockets. Surprising, huh?” 

Roderick’s brows knitted with her words. It didn’t matter if he’d just incurred a small loss. However, he was also played by his opponent. Not only did he suff er a loss, but he was also humiliated and called an  

idiot. It didn’t feel good. In a heavy voice, he commented, “Ms. Grant, you inte ntionally raised the price with malicious intent.” 

“What about it? Go sue me if you can.” She shrugged. 

“Whatever the case, I’m taking this two billion dollars. I’d like to see what you can do if you’re not happy about it!” She pursed her lips; her expression was s mug. 

Roderick narrowed his eyes, looking irritated. However, he didn’t utter a word i n fear of her family 

1/2 

background. 

Dustin suddenly asked, “Ms. Grant, are you saying this red gemstone is from t he Grant family?” 

“That’s right! I’m the one who sent it here personally to be auctioned off. Why? You’re not happy?” She taunted arrogantly. 

“Of course I’m happy! If it wasn’t for your help, how would I be able to purchas e this treasure for a mere two billion?” He smiled. 

“Hey! Are you out of your mind? What treasure? You spent two billion on som ething that’s only worth two to three hundred million. What gave you the coura ge to say that?” She bellowed in laughter, looking at him like he was an idiot. 

“Young man, is it that hard to admit you lost? Do you need to be so stubborn? ” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  380 –

Chapter 380 

“That’s right. Only people like you would foolishly spend two billion on a red ge mstone like that.” 

“I like to call them rich airheads.” 

The crowd pointed and murmured, gossiping among themselves. It seemed to them that Dustin was a prime example of a stubborn man who couldn’t accep t defeat. It was clear that he had suffered a loss but was still trying to show off without merit. 

“Do you hear that? I’m not the only one who thinks you’re an idiot. Everyone el se thinks the same.” Her lips curled up into a smirk. 

“Really?” Dustin smiled faintly. “It  

seems like no one has realized this is not an ordinary red gemstone. It’s an ex tremely rare Crimson Gem.” 

“What’s a Crimson Gem? I’ve never heard of it.” Jayla pursed her lips in disdai n. 

“That’s fine. Allow me to enlighten you today.” As he said that, he smashed th e gemstone with his palm. Everyone present heard two cracking noises as tw o visible crack lines formed on the surface. In the blink of an eye, the cracks s pread across the whole gemstone. 

His actions ignited a frenzy among the crowd. 

“That’s insane! That punk’s gone insane!” 

“Even if he incurred a loss, that was no reason to destroy the gemstone!” “Ms. Grant was right. He’s an idiot!” 

The crowd was filled with astonishment and regret as they voiced their disappr oval and admonishment. They recognized that it was still a remarkable treasur e, and it was such a waste for him to destroy it like that. 

Jayla was initially taken aback, but soon, she couldn’t stop howling in laughter . “Hey! Did you get water into your brain? You spent two billion to buy that, yet you smashed it? I’ve never seen anyone as stupid as you!” She continued lau ghing, but it wasn’t long before she went silent.

That was because after the gemstone shattered, a crimson flower emerged fr om the shattered pieces. The flower, translucent and blood– colored, glistened with a mesmerizing radiance. It embodied the essence of n ature in itself, looking perfectly flawless. 

Upon closer inspection, it appeared as if a slow, graceful flow of red liquid was flowing within it. Illuminated under the lights, the crimson flower shone beautif ully, resembling an artful. masterpiece that captivated those present, leaving t hem awestruck. 

“Could… C– 

could it be? Is that the legendary Flower of Crimson Gem?” After a momentar y daze, the man in the long–sleeved shirt suddenly exclaimed out loud. 

The crowd erupted into a frenzy at his words. 

“Flower of Crimson Gem? That’s a Flower of Crimson Gem? I never thought I would be able to see such a treasure in my lifetime!” 

“It’s rumored that the Flower of Crimson Gem can not only prolong life but revi ve the dead. When taken by ordinary people, they would be reborn, and even achieve greater things!” 

1/2 

“It’s a priceless treasure! It’s definitely a priceless treasure!” 

“Damn it, that  

punk spent a mere two billion for a Flower of Crimson Gem. Lucky bastard!” 

The crowd looked at the Flower of Crimson Gem with tremendous greed and envy, like a beggar who chanced upon gold. A few daring individuals had eve n started concocting a plan secretly. 

“Flower of Crimson Gem? How is that possible?” Jayla was dumbfounded as she looked on in disbelief. 

A Flower of Crimson Gem was an extremely rare treasure that could only be c hanced upon once in a blue moon. It was much more valuable than a thousan d– 

year green lotus. Who would have thought she could encounter it in a place lik e this?

At the heart of the matter, the Grant family was the one who discovered that r ed gemstone, and she had delivered it personally to the auction house. In oth er words, she had given away that priceless treasure! 

The realization left her feeling light–headed.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter 311-343

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  311 – 

Chapter 311 

“Beat me?” Luther was first taken aback by the outrageous idea, followed by a  series of explosive laughter. The other Boulderthorn disciples joined in and  laughed at Dustin and Maximus as though the two were fools. Maximus might  have been a formidable mentor for many of the disciples, but he was nowhere  close to Luther’s level. 

“Oh, you little jerk. Do you even know what you’re talking about?” Scowling,  Luther challenged them, “I was the one who taught everything to that traitor.  Even at his peak, he was no match for me! Are you asking him to fight me  with a destroyed core after he’s lost all his prowess? And does he have the  guts to do so?” 

“Right! A trash like him doesn’t deserve the honor of fighting Dad!” Oliver,  Brody, and the other disciples scorned at the same time. 

Unfazed, Dustin challenged back, “We’ll know after the battle. The most  important question is- are you brave enough to take on the challenge?” 

“I have nothing to be scared of.” Luther sneered. “If that little traitor loves  flirting with death, I shall rid him from my guild today!” 

With that, he walked right up to the stone platform Since the actual battle  hadn’t started, he didn’t mind warming up the scene. 

“Dustin, he was the one who taught me everything I can’t defeat him,”  Maximus admitted with a serious expression. 

Dustin assured him with a faint smile, “Don’t worry If I said you could, you will.  Didn’t he keep the three moves a secret from you? I will teach you those  moves and throw in some hacks.” 

“Do you practice the Illusory Sword Technique as well?” Maximus looked  astonished. 

“Well, just a bit. So, are you learning?” Dustin smiled again. He had  researched and practiced many branches of martial arts from a young age  and was particularly good at sword fighting. The Illusory Sword Technique 

was one of the variations of a core technique, and with a glance, he could  spot any flaws in the moves. 

“Yes!” Maximus nodded gravely. The only way for him to rid his internal  demons was to defeat Luther Williams, just like Dustin had advised. 

“Cool. I’ll teach you now.” Dustin snapped a branch from a tree nearby and  started his instructions. Maximus watched on intently, careful not to miss any  detail. 

“Hahaha! Dustin Rhys, are you kidding me? That’s some last-minute prep. Do  you think it’s going –to work?” Brody mocked him. 

Oliver chimed in, “Yeah. Do you think teaching him some sloppy moves will  save him from a huge defeat? You’re delusional!” 

Dustin ignored the heckling from the two guys and taught Maximus six moves  in total. The first three moves were the ones that Luther kept from Maximus,  and the final three moves were the solution to beat the first three. 

The moves appeared simple on the surface, but it was difficult to pick them up  because the 

practitioner would have to be proficient with the technique and build on the  foundation. Copying the moves would not work in the battle. Thankfully,  Maximus was a genius and a fast learner. After three rounds of practice, he  had mastered the essence of the moves. 

“You got it?” Dustin came to a stop. 

“Yes. Roughly.” Maximus gave him a firm nod. 

“That’s good enough. You only need to use these moves well to beat him.”  Dustin smiled coolly. Maximus’ capability was not far off from Luther’s, and the  only reason leading to his previous defeat was due to Luther teaching him the  flawed moves. Now that Maximus was introduced to the complete moves,  coupled with the additional hacks, he was ready to take on Luther by himself. 

“You there! Why are you dragging your feet? Come up now!” Luther urged  Maximus to join him in the ring.

“Go. Vent all your frustrations, and don’t go easy on him.” Dustin patted  Maximus on the shoulder. “Thanks, Dustin!” Maximus bowed at him and  marched into the ring, carrying his sword on his back. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  312 – 

Chapter 312 

“Bear witness for me-after I kicked this traitor out, he felt vindicated and  returned to challenge. me. Since the official battle hasn’t kicked off, I shall do  some warmups to entertain you all.” 

Luther’s booming voice instantly attracted everyone’s attention. He was keen  to set up a precedent to deter any future traitors and rebuild his reputation! 

“Hey! Why is your friend up there in the ring?” Ralph, Abby, and the others  came up to Dustin with curious and odd expressions. 

“He’s getting some personal grudge out of the way” Dustin offered a curt  answer. 

“Personal grudge?” Abby was a little doubtful. “Do you know who that other  guy on the platform is? He’s Mr. Williams from Boulderthorn! Well, of course,  he’s not as great as Tatum, but he’s decent! He’s at the same level as  Grandpa!” 

“And?” Dustin was unimpressed 

“How can your friend fight off Mr. Williams with his subpar skills? He’ll be  crushed and humiliated!” Abby shook her head. 

Ralph nodded. “That’s right. I’d advise you to talk your friend out of the ring.  Even I might not be able to fight Mr. Williams, let alone that young man” 

“There’s no talking him out of it. The two are destined to fight today. Their  fates are in the hands of God,” Dustin answered. 

“You should listen to the wisdom of your elders lest you suffer unnecessarily.  You’ll see what I mean later.” Ralph clasped his hands behind his back in a  manner that suggested he had seen it all, but Dustin merely smiled at the old  man.

In the ring on the platform, Luther stared straight at Maximus with a smirk.  “You chose the harder path, didn’t you? If death is what you want, I shall grant  your wish!” 

“Bring it on!” Maximus was cold and fearless. 

“Killing you is a piece of cake!” Luther slowly unsheathed the sword, and with  a leap, he broke into a run toward his opponent. When he got near Maximus,  the sword in his hand started trembling. In a second, the air was filled with  illusions of the sword, confusing the eyes of the viewers and making it hard to  discern reality from illusion. 

“He used the Illusory Sword Technique! That was a surprise. He went ahead  with the technique that launched his fame! Seems like he wants this over  with.” 

“Poor dude! Mr. William’s Illusory Sword Technique is ever-changing and hard  to defend against. Not even I could block the moves.” 

The crowd murmured and commented. 

“Hmph!” With a shake of the body, Maximus unsheathed his sword and held it  in one hand. He repeated what Luther did and launched his attack with the  same moves. 

Soon, the two were in the heat of the battle. The swords and their illusions  created a web of flashes. Sparks could be seen flying along with the clanking  of metal. 

“Hah! I taught you all your moves, and now you’re trying to use them against  me! How ridiculous. Now, it is time to give you a taste of the third move you  have never mastered!” While speaking, Luther waved his hand to make his  sword turn back. The sword was aimed at Maximus’ abdomen. It was the  move that Luther had used to destroy Maximus earlier. He was confident that  Maximus could not defend against the move, even if it were his second time  experiencing it. 

They heard the sound of the blade ripping through flesh, and suddenly, the  arrogant Luther froze up. When his sword was inches away from Maximus’  abdomen, he finally realized that Maximus’ sword had pierced through his  arm, immobilizing his move.

“How is that possible?” Luther’s expression crumbled. He had never expected  Maximus to defend against the attack and counterattack by hacking those  moves. How could Maximus gain that insight within a mere few days? 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  313 – 

Chapter 313 

“Luther Williams, you have gotten slower in sword fighting,” Maximus casually  commented. 

“No! That’s impossible! How did you manage to strike me? It must have been  dumb luck!” Feeling. indignant, Luther turned around and launched his attacks  again, even though he was injured. This time, he did not hold back and put in  his 100%, evident from his frenzied and merciless attacks that were hard to  dodge. 

During the ninth move, he switched it up and aimed his blade at Maximus’  throat with the intent to kill. However, Maximus didn’t shun the attack and  instead slashed Luther in the abdomen with greater speed and accuracy. 

Luther stumbled backward, aghast. He would have been gutted had Maximus’  sword slashed upward. “What’s going on? Where did that punk learn the trick  from?” He pressed against his bleeding abdomen in shock. He could not wrap  

his mind around how Maximus had recovered from the grave injury with  significant improvements to his skills all within a few days. 

“Luther Williams, it’s my turn to make a move now” Maximus didn’t give his  mentor any room to breathe. He swung his sword and charged at his  opponent. 

Luther hurriedly collected himself and raised his sword in defense. At this  point, he lost his confidence and was forced to put on a defensive play due to  his injury. In contrast, Maximus was getting stronger by the second and  demonstrated great sword-fighting skills, bringing Luther to his knees. 

“This is a good chance!” At the twenty-sixth move, Luther suddenly gathered  all his internal energy, huffing and puffing as he made his final move in a bid  to turn the tables. Just when he was about to gain the upper hand, he found a 

blade pressing against his neck. If he made the slightest move, he would be  killed on the spot. 

“Huh?” Baffled, he dropped the sword onto the floor. He still didn’t understand  how the three flawed moves he intentionally taught Maximus had, in turn,  contributed to his own downfall. 

“Why? Why did it turn out this way?” The crowd gasped at the sight of Luther’s  defeat. No one had expected to see the second-in-command lose to his  mentee in record time. Throughout the battle, Luther seemed to be put at a  disadvantage. 

“I-impossible!” 

“How could Maximus Kane beat Dad? I thought Dad was the one who taught  him all the moves.” Brody, Oliver, and the other disciples were covered in cold  sweat. They had been proud and confident in Luther’s victory, but they were  surprised to witness Maximus’ prowess which sent Luther into a defensive  position, and the way Maximus ended the battle with a decisive sword 

move. 

“Our last-minute prep works.” Dustin looked amused. Upon hearing the  remark, Brody and his gang looked shaken to the core. Did Maximus win with  the few moves that Dustin had taught him? That would have been frightening! 

“W-who did you learn the moves from?” Luther sweated profusely as he  pressed against his bleeding abdomen. 

“That is not the point. The point is that I will do the same to you based on how  you destroyed my core in the past.” While speaking, Maximus drew his sword  again. 

“Hold on!” Luther pleaded in panic, “Max, I am sorry for what happened  earlier, but it was a careless mistake. Please give me another chance. 

“A chance? Did you give me a chance when you decided to destroy my core?”  Maximus looked 

grim.

“Max, I know I’m in the wrong! Please have mercy on me-we shared years of  relationship!” Then, Luther fell onto his knees. “I have a lot of enemies If you  destroy my core and my skills, I will not survive a day. Please spare me!” 

Maximus fell silent at the sight. Despite his urge to seek revenge, a voice in  his heart held him back. After all, he had learned everything in sword fighting  from Luther, even though Luther had done so with an ulterior motive. At the  end of the day, Maximus owed his swordsmanship to Luther’s teachings.  Even though Luther was a merciless bastard, Maximus decided to be the  bigger man. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  314 – 

Chapter 314 

“Don’t ever show up in front of me!” Maximus kicked Luther aside and  proceeded to leave. 

“Got it…” Luther put on a fake smile. When Maximus turned his back against  Luther, the man had a gleam in his eyes as he picked up the sword on the  floor and plunged it into Maximus’ body. 

“Look out!” Dustin yelled, and Maximus jumped aside at the final moment.  Although Maximus wasn’t critically wounded from the stabbing, the sword left  a long, gaping wound that oozed blood 

on his waist. 

Luther was taken aback when he realized that his ambush failed. Then, he  threw the sword away and frantically pleaded, “Max! I’m wrong! I’m definitely  in the wrong! I was blinded for a moment just now. Please don’t take it to  heart!” 

“You stubborn old donkey!” Fuming, Maximus took out his sword and  attempted to slash Luther, this time showing no mercy at all. 

“Stop!” a thunderous roar sounded out of the blue Next, a majestic figure  descended from the air and shielded Luther.

The man, in his thirties, gave off a powerful air, and his eyes twinkled with a  sharp and aggressive look. He was as grand as a mountain when he stood in  the ring. The man was the so-called ” Fanatic Blade”-Tatum Thunders! 

Tatum bellowed when he noticed that Maximus did not stop, “I told you to  stop!” He lifted a hand, and the figure of a palm appeared from thin air,  punching Maximus in the chest. Almost. immediately, Maximus coughed up a  mouthful of blood and was thrown out ten feet away. It was clear that he was  no match for Tatum. 

“Shit! It’s Tatum Thunders!” 

“He’s the ace of Royal Valor indeed! With a punch, the ace, who’s ranked as  one of The Heavenly Immortals, has severely injured his opponent.” 

“Pretty good of that young man to beat Mr. Williams, Too bad he ran into  Tatum Thunders!” 

“Tatum lives up to the nickname of Fanatic Blade! 

The crowd murmured in shock at Tatum’s presence. From the first move, he  demonstrated the awe -striking capability of The Heavenly Immortals,  something that The Hundred Immortals could only dream of. 

“That’s our Tatum! He’s so cool!” Abby clapped furiously while gaping at the  man on the platform with looks of adulation. It was her lifelong dream to be  ranked as one of The Heavenly Immortals. Thus, her future partner must be  one of them as well. 

“Hmph! How dare you hurt your mentor in public! How terribly wicked of you to  do so! There’s no point keeping a piece of trash like you in the martial arts  field. Today, I shall carry out God’s will!” After giving his self-righteous speech,  he hurled a punch at Maximus again with the intent to kill. 

“Oh no, that guy’s done for!” Everyone shook their heads sympathetically.  Although Maximus was talented and capable, he wasn’t at Tatum’s level. Just  when Maximus was close to meeting his fate, a figure hopped onto the  platform and fended off the incoming punch. 

The winds from the punch died down, replaced by puffs of smoke. Dustin cast  an icy glare at Tatum. “Boulderthorn disciples are all the same-shameless.”

“Who are you? How dare you stop me?” Tatum narrowed his eyes, looking  hostile. 

“I’m the Dustin Rhys that you wish to battle,” Dustin replied. 

“What? Is that Dustin Rhys?” The crowd froze in shock. Abby and Ralph  gaped at Dustin. They had 

no idea that the martial art genius they kept discussing was right beside them  all along. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  315 – 

Chapter 315 

“Gosh, who is that kid? He’s quite something to challenge Tatum in public! Is  he asking for death?” 

“He is gutsy but not the sharpest tool in the shed.” 

Dustin’s presence became the talk of the town. No one had expected any  martial artist to have a showdown with Tatum at the last minute. 

“Hey! Why did you go up there? Are you mad? Get down here now!” After a  slight pause, Abby loudly called out to Dustin. In her eyes, he was nothing  more than a clueless young man who did not know his place. 

“What is that dude doing? Doesn’t he know that he’s up against one of The  Heavenly Immortals, Tatum Thunders? He’ll die in Tatum’s hands!” Ralph  shook his head forlornly and looked on as though he could predict Dustin’s  demise. After all Ralph wasn’t strong enough to take on Tatum, and he did not  expect a no-name as young as Dustin to succeed too. 

“Hmph! That reckless thing! How dare he insult Tatum? He’ll meet his end!”  Brody and the others started cackling with glee. Not only would Tatum tid  Boulderthorn of traitors like Maximus, but he would also get Dustin, the thorn  in the flesh, out of the way. 

“You little jerk! Who are you, and how dare you stand in my way?” Tatum  scrunched up his eyes with a menacing look. So far, no one had dared to stop  him from taking the lives of his targets.

“Tatum! He’s Dustin Rhys! Slay him!” Brody suddenly yelled at the platform. 

“What? Dustin Rhys?” There was an audible gasp from the audience, who  had initially taken Dustin to be a show-off, only to realize that he was the  martial art genius who had gained fame recently. 

“How could that be? He’s Dustin Rhys!” Abby froze up and found it hard to  believe that the dark horse she had been talking about was by her side all this  time. 

“Good gracious! I almost missed the hidden gem!” Ralph was similarly  stupefied. If Dustin was capable of defeating Joshua Hummer and confident  enough to go for a battle with Tatum Thunders, he must at least be a martial  artist who had achieved divinity. Ralph, upon realizing that Dustin must be  way more advanced than him in the practice, felt rather embarrassed for  offering to take Dustin under his wing. 

“Had I known he was Dustin Rhys, I would have gotten on his good side just  now!” 

“Damn right! We missed our shot!” Ralph’s martial art colleagues were full of  regrets upon learning the truth. It was common knowledge that the existence  of a martial arts genius would give any guild a major boost, and this was  especially true for the relatively small guilds. They’d enter a golden age if they  produced a martial arts genius. 

“Oh, kid, you’re Dustin Rhys?” Tatum snickered. “You are digging your own  grave! As payback for. killing Joshua, you will not be spared today!” 

Joshua Hummer said something along those lines as well. But he’s dead  now,” Dustin commented without flinching. 

“Hah! You’re a bold one! Tatum scrutinized him. “But you’re gravely wrong to  compare Joshua 

with me! People like you have no idea how scary an individual from The  Heavenly Immortals could be!” 

“Scary?” Dustin merely scoffed. “More like ludicrous. You thought you were  something, but you’re just a frog in the well.”

“What did you just say?” Tatum’s expression hardened. He had never been  looked down upon ever since he gained fame. 

“I was being kind, describing you as a frog in the well. Turns out you’re just a  worm in the apple- rotten and foul!” Dustin didn’t hold back at all, and his insult  evoked a collective exclamation from the audience, who didn’t expect him to  be so rude and fearless from the start. Everyone shuddered at the thought of  provoking Tatum Thunders, as that would be inviting death. 

“Oh, great! Look at you, the stubborn one, not knowing you’re close to death.  You’ll pee your pants when you’re staring at death!” Tatum, now enraged,  hurled a punch in the air that morphed into a translucent shadow. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  316 – 

Chapter 316 

The impact of the punch barreled toward Dustin with the weight of a mountain.  A martial artist who achieved divinity could easily decapitate the opponent ten  feet away by releasing his or her internal energy. 

“He’s indeed one of The Heavenly Immortals! That punch could easily crush a  car!” 

“That rash young man shouldn’t have provoked Tatum Thunders. Now, he’s  cornered.” The martial artists watching from the crowd shuddered when they  saw the shadows of Tatum’s punch. In their opinion, the punch was  indefensible. 

“Hah…” Dustin smiled and tapped his feet on the floor. He disappeared into  thin air and dodged the punch with ease. 

“You’re quick! But let’s see how many times you could dodge my punches!”  Scoffing, Tatum launched three punches, each quicker and stronger than the  previous ones. Dustin skipped around speedily but calmly and dodged all the  attacks with his freakish skills. 

“Fuck! He’s like a slippery eel!” Brody was quite frustrated at the sight. He  badly wanted to witness Dustin crushed to death, but Dustin was too agile and  swerved out of the way of Tatum’s punches.

Meanwhile, Ralph was clicking his tongue, amazed at the sight. “I did not  expect him to show off such talent at his young age. 

“So what? He’s just pulling off tricks. If he’s really talented, he wouldn’t have  dodged the attacks. At the end of the day, he could not beat Tatum!” Abby  pouted unhappily. Even after learning about Dustin’s identity, she still looked  down on him. In her opinion, a true man should face the fight. instead of  hiding. 

“Is this what ‘Fanatic Blade’ has to offer? That’s nothing much.” Dustin shook  his head in disappointment, wondering if the standards of The Heavenly  Immortals had decreased. A decade ago, only the best of the best was  inducted into The Heavenly Immortals. 

“You brat! Better not be arrogant!” Tatum’s expression sank. “You think you  can show off in front of me with a couple of tricks? I was warming up just now.  And now, it’s time to show you the skills gap between us!” Then, he tapped his  feet on the floor and threw himself at Dustin. When he was close, he drew his  hands in before throwing a heavy punch. Almost immediately, a gale started  blowing, and the air was filled with shadows of the forceful punch hurtling  toward Dustin. 

“I-i-is that Tatum’s signature move that launched him to fame? The Crushing  Waves from the Poseidon Punches?” 

“That’s right. It’s Crushing Waves, rumored to turn a punch into countless  punches. There’s no escape!” 

“I guess Tatum must be furious, seeing how he served his signature move.  That guy will be dead today. 

The other martial artists stared at the punches in the air with horrified faces.  Even from afar, they felt the force and tension that could easily rip them  apart. 

“Dustin Rhys! Time to die!” Brody chortled with malign and glee. 

“That’s a pity. He cannot escape his fate.” Ralph let out a soft sigh filled with  regret.

“Didn’t we tell him to stay low profile? He refused to listen and offended  Tatum. No one can save him now!” Abby shook her head and braced herself  for Dustin’s imminent death. 

“These are just bells and whistles!” Dustin snickered and crushed the punches  in the air with a slap, and the momentum of the counterattack hit Tatum hard  in the face. Everyone heard an explosive sound. Tatum was seen flying and  crashing flat onto the ground like a loose kite. The hall plunged into dead  silence. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  317 – 

Chapter 317 

An eerie silence hung over the scene. The spectators were wide-eyed at the  sight of Tatum’s lifeless body on the ground. They struggled to make sense of  the outcome, as it was totally out of their expectations. 

They had assumed that Dustin would be defeated when Tatum used his  signature attack. To their shock, Dustin sent Tatum flying with a slap. It was a  sight that no one would have believed unless they saw it for themselves. They  could not help but wonder about the reason behind the Fanatic Blade’s  shameful loss. Was it a momentary slip-up, or was Dustin simply too  powerful? 

“Heavens! Did I see it wrong? Was Tatum… defeated?” 

“A sight that was unseen and unheard of!” 

After moments of utter silence, the audience exploded in a raucous chatter,  punctuated by exclamations and expressions of shock, astonishment,  confusion, and disbelief. No one had expected that the Fanatic Blade, one of  the Heavenly Immortals, had been taken down by Dustin. “T-that’s impossible.  How did that little rascal beat Tatum? He must have pulled off some fishy  tricks!” Brody shook his head furiously, refusing to believe in the outcome.  Meanwhile, Luther frowned grimly. “He’s really a freak.” 

On the other hand, Abby and the others were too stunned beyond speech at  the result. “This can’t be right! Is Tatum defeated?”

“Is that Dustin’s real capability? He’s really extraordinary!” Maximus looked on  with admiration.. No one else could send the Fanatic Blade flying across the  air. 

“Aagh!” At that moment, Tatum suddenly let out a feral roar, and his body shot  up from the ground. In stark contrast to his confidence and arrogance from  before, he was transformed into a wild beast that was provoked. 

“Oh! He woke up! He’s indeed one of the Heavenly Immortals-” Dustin was  surprised by Tatum’s comeback. Even martial artists who achieved divinity  would fall unconscious for half a day after Dustin’s slap. 

“You jerk! You’re done for! I’ll tear you into pieces today!” Tatum bellowed, his  eyes looking angry and crazed. As the ace of the Royal Valor and a  formidable martial artist ranked as a Heavenly Immortal, he had never  experienced this degree of humiliation. Imagine getting slapped and  collapsing onto the ground in front of countless pairs of eyes! 

“Someone get me my brass ring saber!” He turned around and yelled. Almost  immediately, two men showed up carrying a weapon that was five feet long. It  was heavy, thick, and wide, too difficult to be lifted by the average martial  artist, not to mention waving it around. 

“Great! Tatum is finally getting serious!” Brody had a look of joy on his face as  he felt calmer. There was a reason Tatum received the nickname Fanatic  Blade. Tatum had two signature techniques, the first being Poseidon  Punches, which was good for offensive and defensive play, and it was  unpredictable as well. His second technique was the Blade of Gale! 

Rumors had it that once put in action, the Blade of Gale would render an area  barren. In comparison to the punches, the Blade of Gale was more aggressive  and ruthless, like a gust of 

strong wind that blasted away all the leaves in its path, powerful and  unstoppable! 

“He should have used the blade from the start. A predator still needs to give it  its all, even if it’s going after small prey.” Luther sighed in relief, knowing that  having the blade made a world of 

difference for Tatum.

“I almost forgot that Tatum is the best in his blade technique. Dustin is in  trouble now.” Ralph narrowed his eyes and seemed pensive. 

“Hmph! Tatum must have lost the round earlier because he was careless.  Now that he’s getting serious, he can take down ten Dustin Rhys!” Abby  tossed her head back as though she had regained her confidence again. 

“Fuck! He agreed to a bare-handed fight, but he decided to get his blade all of  a sudden. He’s shameless!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  318 – 

Chapter 318 

“You rarely see a decent man who’s from Boulderthorn. They’re all bullies.” “That’s a pity. I wonder if Dustin could survive this 

Some martial artists started worrying about Dustin’s fate. As the grassroots,  they would rather Dustin win the battle. Given how conceited and bold they  were, it would be great if someone could teach Boulderthorn a lesson.  However, it was a tough feat to beat Tatum due to his killer technique -the  Blade of Gale. 

“You little rascal, I have to admit that you’re quite something. You’ve forced  me to use the blade. Alas, this shall be the end of it. Dying under my blade  today shall be an honor for you.” Tatum waved the brass ring saber with a  sharp look in his eyes. He handled the heavy weapon weighing hundreds of  pounds like it was a strand of straw, showing off the strength of his bicep. 

“Just cut to the chase and come at me.” Dustin wiggled his fingers, a  provocative gesture to get Tatum to start the fight. 

“You’re asking for it!” The look in Tatum’s eyes hardened as he charged at  Dustin with the saber in hand. The lengthy and cumbersome brass ring saber  left a mark as it was dragged across the ground, leaving sparks flying from the  friction. 

“The Three Tornadoes!” When Tatum was close, he bellowed and started  wielding the saber frenziedly. The shadows of the fast-moving saber formed  the illusion of a web in the air as the weapon crushed toward Dustin’s head. 

The audience struggled to breathe due to the horrific and stifling pressure  from the impact. 

“The Three Tornadoes technique is famous for a reason!” 

“Even demons would get out of the way when it’s used. That rascal is going to  die!” the martial artists exclaimed at the sight of the atrocious attack. Still,  Dustin stood his ground without moving. He waited until the saber was about  to split on his hand and reached out to grab the blade. 

Amid an explosion, Dustin activated all his internal energy, crushing the web  of blades in the air. The illusion of the blades scattered away in the wind.  Meanwhile, Tatum’s saber was stuck in Dustin’s tight grip. 

“How is that possible?” Tatum’s pupils wavered as he wore a terrified  expression. He had never expected Dustin to grab the saber he slashed at full  strength. He thought, “Who the f*ck is this monster?” 

“Is that all you’ve got? That’s disappointing.” Dustin shook his head and  added, “Since you have nothing more to show, I’ll end it here.” Then, he gave  Tatum a kick in the abdomen. 

“Ahhh-” Tatum yelped in excruciating pain as he was sent flying a good 30  feet away. When he landed on his knees, he started coughing up blood 

Once again, the audience was left gaping at the scene. They had expected  Tatum to regain the upper hand with the use of the saber, but he was badly  defeated anyway. It left everyone wondering about Dustin’s background. 

“H-how could you destroy my core?” Face flushed, Tatum was both appalled  and enraged. 

“You were trying to kill me. Why couldn’t I destroy your core?” Dustin replied  coolly. “Bring a message to your mentor later-do not cause trouble for me.  Else, I’d uproot the entirety of Royal Valor!” 

The audience gasped and murmured at the daring threat, thinking that Dustin  was crazy for threatening to ruin the Royal Valor. 

“Fine! Just wait and see!” Tatum clenched his jaw and left the scene with his  men, tails between their legs.

“How did that happen?” Abby was stunned by the sight of Tatum’s disgraced  escape. She couldn’t believe that her idol had been defeated just like that at  the hands of a man she looked down on. She thought, “God, are you playing a  joke on me?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  319 – 

Chapter 319 

The audience was split in their reactions toward Dustin’s victory. Cheers  exploded around Dustin, but some spectators seemed sour at the outcome. 

“Fuck! Who’s that guy? How could Tatum lose to him?” a surly and fearful  Brody hissed. 

“Whoever he is, let’s get out of here before he notices us!” After the initial  shock, Luther dared not stay a minute longer and planned his immediate  escape. 

“Stand still!” Dustin turned around and instantly spotted the few suspicious looking men. “Luther Williams, did I tell you to leave?” 

“Dustin Rhys, I’m the second-in-command at Boulderthorn. You’d better steer  clear of me!” Luther warned him with a stern look. At the critical moment, he  had no choice but to use the 

Boulderthorn name as protection. 

“The second-in-command? Hah…” Dustin scoffed and remarked, “Do you  think I’d be scared of the second-in-command when I couldn’t care less about  the guildmaster?” 

“What do you want?” Luther’s expression sank. 

“Give up your practice, and I’ll spare your life,” Dustin suggested calmly. He  had to teach Luther a grave lesson for being a hypocrite who self-professed  as a teacher and claimed the moral high ground. 

“Dustin Rhys, that’s too much!” Luther’s face was scrunched up. If he gave up  his practice, he would have no purpose and reason to exist in the martial arts  field.

“Too much? Did you ever consider the consequences when you were f*cking  around without conscience?” Dustin showed no respect for the old man. 

“You” Luther gritted his teeth and tried to hold back his temper. “You shouldn’t  burn your bridges. Aren’t you worried you’d become a common enemy of our  field if you force me to the wall? 

“Courtesy is useless when confronting trash like you. If you aren’t doing it  yourself, I will do it for you.” Dustin refused to engage in further conversation  and bent his fingers to send a silver needle into Luther’s abdomen. Luther  promptly yelped and collapsed onto the ground, grimacing. 

“Maximus, I’m done destroying his core. I’ll leave his fate in your hands.” When it came to ending Luther, Dustin allowed Maximus to make the  decision. After all, Maximus was the one who had a grudge against Luther. 

“It’s fine. Since he’s basically paralyzed, I shall spare his life.” At first,  Maximus lifted his sword, but he finally put it down after some thinking. He  wasn’t doing so out of mercy. He knew very well that Luther had made  countless enemies and would be a hot target after his core was destroyed. In  the future, Luther’s life would be a living hell, and that was the best  punishment for him. 

“Consider yourselves lucky. Get lost now!” Dustin softly chided the  Boulderthorn men. Upon hearing that, Luther and the rest immediately  scampered away, leaving behind only the lady in white. 

“Max Caitlyn went up to Maximus with a feeble look on her face. “I’m sorry, I  said those cruel 

words because I was under pressure. Please forgive me.” 

At present, Maximus was stronger than Luther and had a bright future ahead  of him. It was clear who she should suck up to. 

“Forgive you?” Maximus snickered. “How dare you ask for forgiveness after  what you’ve done?” 

“Max, I know I’m in the wrong, but I had no choice. It’s hard for a weak woman  like me to stand on my own feet in the martial arts field. Plus, Luther has  gotten something on me. I couldn’t fight back. I am a victim too…” Her voice  faltered and turned into a sob.

The way she cried softly would melt the heart of anyone watching, but  Maximus said to her coldly, “Don’t put on a show in front of me. That’ll only  disgust me.” 

“Whether or not you believe in me, I do love you a lot. I’m willing to run away  with you and live like nomads!” she pleaded, tears glistening in her eyes. 

“Did you say you love me?” He sneered. “Would you have said that if my core  was destroyed? Would you have apologized if I hadn’t defeated Luther  Williams? You do not love me for who I am- you’re only after my power, my  potential, and my social status!” 

“I…” 

“That’s enough. I do not want to hear any explanation. From now on, you and  I shall go separate ways. There’s nothing left between us!” He wore a steely  expression. 

“Max, I know I don’t deserve you, but I’ll still pray for you. When you’re alone  in the night, I hope you think of me, your mentee, and the beautiful memories  we made in the past. I’ll leave now and never show up in front of you. I wish  you a great career ahead…” With that, she left with tears in her eyes 

He opened his mouth but said nothing. He felt both love and hatred for  Caitlyn, and he knew very well that they could never get back together. Once  bitten, twice shy! 

“Let’s go. Time to drink.” After settling the trouble, Dustin and Maximus left in  no time. The battle started abruptly and ended in a similar fashion. Through  this incident, Dustin’s popularity skyrocketed, and he was known as a martial  arts genius. Many believed that the martial arts field in Balerno would be  shaken up with the arrival of Dustin Rhys after this battle. 

“Mr. Dunn, if I recall correctly, Dustin Rhys came here with you, right? Does  that mean you have laid claim to him?” a middle-aged martial artist from the  crowd threw out a question. 

“Well…” Ralph felt the eyes on him and forced a smile. “Since you found out  about it, I shall not keep it a secret. To be honest with you, Dustin Rhys has  become the principal disciple of the Steel Legion!” 

His claim prompted a collective gasp.

“What? Has Dustin Rhys joined the Steel Legion?” 

“My goodness! Mr. Dunn, you hit the jackpot!” 

“Mr. Dunn, you hide your talents well. How did you manage to scout a genius  like him? We’re envious!” 

Congratulations, Mr. Dunn. Do remember me if you have anything good to  share with the community.” 

The martial artists started flattering Ralph and currying favor, especially the  hot-blooded teens 

who were itching to join. 

“Mr. Dunn, do you still take in disciples? I want to join the Steel Legion!” “Me too! Count me in!” 

“The Steel Legion must have a solid foundation to nurture a genius like Dustin  Rhys. I want in too!” 

The young martial artists around them were a bubbling cacophony; each  worried they’d be one step behind 

“That is always open to consideration. The Steel Legion always welcomes  upstanding men who fight for justice!” Ralph was beaming merrily at the  enthusiastic response. He was taken aback by the effectiveness of name dropping Dustin, which immediately garnered the interest of many young  martial artists. If the trend continued, he believed the Steel Legion would  prosper under his wise and courageous leadership! 

“Uh…” Abby had a funny look on her face when she witnessed the crowd’s  eagerness. Her grandpa’s brazenness came as a surprise-he wanted to  associate the guild with Dustin, even though Dustin had clearly turned him  down. She wondered, “Is this what they call the ‘real world’? 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  320 – 

Chapter 320

It was noon. At the clubhouse of the Hummer’s residence, Edwin Hummer  was struck on the head with a wine bottle. Blood trickled down his body, along  with the merlot. 

“Hummer! I was screwed because of you!” Tatum sat on the couch; his  features contorted in anger. “Didn’t you say that Dustin Rhys was a nobody?  Why was he that powerful? Did you lie to me on. purpose?” 

At his mentor’s request, Tatum had shown up to avenge Joshua Hummer. In  the beginning, he thought he could show off his talent, but he was badly  defeated in the end. Not only that, his core was destroyed. He had all the  reason to be mad. 

“Sir Thunders, in my records, Dustin Rhys did not come from a remarkable  background. It wasn’t wrong to describe him as a nobody. As for his actual  abilities, I recall giving you a heads up, but you didn’t take it seriously,” Edwin  murmured with his head hung low. 

“Are you blaming me for being weak?” Tatum glowered at him. If he weren’t  hurt, he would have taught Edwin a lesson. 

“In my opinion, it is unnecessary to issue a public challenge to men like Dustin  Rhys. You can use whatever means to get him killed,” Edwin further  explained. 

“Oh, are you f*cking teaching me how to get things done now? Tatum’s  expression darkened, his eyes gleaming with hostility. 

“Of course not.” Edwin lowered his head. 

“I have no time for you!” Tatum looked irritated. “Didn’t you get Substratumis  from Dr. Linden Watkins? Give it to me now. I need it for my injuries” 

Substratumis, the core restoration pill, was created to heal internal injuries. It  was rather effective in restoring one’s core. As long as the patient took it  within 24 hours, they would stand a chance to regenerate their core. However,  due to the preciousness of the ingredients, the Stoneray Valley only produced  a few pills annually. Each batch of pills would be scooped up by members of  various guilds upon hitting the market. Thankfully, Edwin had spent a fortune  on one of those pills, just in time for Tatum to use it.

“Sir Thunders, I accidentally crushed the pill. So, I can’t help you. I’m sorry.”  Edwin shook his head regrettably. 

“You crushed the pill?” Tatum’s eyes narrowed, and he snickered. “Are you  kidding me? Any sane person would take great care of that precious pill. How  could you have crushed it? Your son’s dead anyway, so you can’t use it on  him. Who else except for me will need your pill?” 

“Sir Thunders, I am telling you the truth.” Edwin appeared serious. 

“Oh, shut up! If you don’t hand me the restorative pill today, I’ll crush your  legs!” Tatum threatened him spitefully. 

Edwin stared at Tatum with his cold but bright eyes. “But, Sir Thunders, I  wonder how you are going to do that, given that your core has been  destroyed.” 

“Hah! I might not have any bit of internal energy left, but killing a man like you  is child’s play!” 

Tatum was conceited. 

“Is that so?” Edwin chuckled icily and brandished a gun from his back without  warning. He pointed it at Tatum. “Can a man without internal energy defend  himself from bullets?” 

“Hmm?” Tatum’s expression hardened. “How dare you point a gun at me, you  son of a b*tch. Do you know who I am? Put the gun down and cut your hands  in front of me. If not, I’ll…” 

Edwin suddenly pulled the trigger before Tatum could finish his sentence.  Following a loud bang, the bullet shot Tatum in the forehead, leaving a  splattered mess of blood on the wall. 

Tatum grunted, his body trembling and his eyes wide-opened in disbelief.  He’d never believe that Edwin would pull the trigger on him, and a fatal, point blank shot at that. 

Finally, Tatum’s body slumped heavily onto the floor, his eyes remaining open  as he drew his last breath.

“Huh?” Fletcher Lawson, who had been standing by the side, appeared  mortified at the scene. “S- Sir Hummer, what are you doing? Tatum Thunders  is Sir Lincoln’s principal disciple. How are we going to explain this to Sir  Lincoln?” He secretly thought Edwin had gone mad for having the guts to  murder Tatum. 

“Yeah, I killed him. Why do I need to explain that? Edwin took out a  handkerchief and calmly wiped the spot of his head injury from the wine bottle  attack. 

“If Sir Lincoln learns about this, he will not let this slip!” Fletcher was panicking  as he pictured the guildmaster of Boulderthorn, halfway to becoming a  grandmaster. The man was powerful enough to massacre the entire Hummer  Family! 

“If we don’t tell, no one will know,” Edwin muttered emotionlessly. 

“But Tatum died on our territory. How can we hide the fact?” Fletcher was  drenched in cold sweat by now. 

“You don’t have to panic. Just remember-none of us met Tatum Thunders  today. He suffered a sudden death in his home after the battle with Dustin. We  shall leave Boulderthorn to figure out the murderer, and we have no clue  about it at all. Got it?” Edwin tilted his head, his eyes shimmering with a cold  gaze. 

“Sir Hummer, are you telling me to… shift the blame to Dustin Rhys?” It didn’t  take Fletcher long to piece the puzzle. 

“It was Dustin Rhys’ doing all along. When did we shift the blame to him?”  Edwin questioned. 

“Oh, right! It’s all Dustin Rhys’ fault!” Fletcher nodded furiously. At that point,  he finally caught a glimpse of the depths of Edwin’s dark soul. Edwin had  decided to kill a top ace like Tatum without blinking an eye. The mere thought  of it was mind-numbing. 

At the Boulderthorn branch in Millsburg, Clement Lincoln sat on the throne, his  expression darkening when Tatum Thunders’ body was brought back. As the  guildmaster of Boulderthorn who had extensive experience in the field, he  never had anyone offending him in this manner. “Who was it? Who did this?”  He gritted his teeth as his eyes bulged.

Sir Lincoln, it was Dustin Rhys!” Luther started fanning the flames. “Dustin  Rhys pulled dirty 

tricks in the battle and destroyed Tatum’s core. Tatum was assassinated right  after that!” 

“Dustin Rhys! It’s him again!” Clement banged his fists on the table out of  rage, and the wooden table instantly cracked and split into pieces. First, it was  Joshua Hummer. Now, it was Tatum. Clement had lost two beloved disciples,  one of whom was his heir. It was tough not to feel anger and hatred at the  culprit. 

“Sir Lincoln, Dustin Rhys is sly and ruthless. He has a lot of tricks up his  sleeve. If we don’t get rid of him in time, he might be a pain in the ass in the  future!” Luther added fuel to the fire. 

“Send out my orders-The Royal Valor of Boulder thorn is looking to arrest  Dustin Rhys!” Clement said with grief. “I’ll use all necessary means and make  any sacrifices to tear him into pieces!” 

“Yes, sir!” His disciples bowed and took his orders The Royal Valor was  shaken from the orders, and its aces were called back from all corners of the  world for the quest. At that moment, Dustin Rhys was the most-wanted man  on the Royal Valor’s blacklist.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  321 – 

Chapter 321 

In the evening, Dustin was focused on drug research at the Peaceful Medical  Centre when a silver Bentley rolled to a stop at the entrance. The door  opened, and Natasha, dressed in a bodycon silver dress, strutted out, her hips  swaying alluringly as she walked. “Dear, I’m here…” She entered the medical  center with a sweet smile and took Dustin by his arm. “Let’s go! I’ll bring you  out to have a nice dinner tonight!” 

“A nice dinner? Where to?” He was, curious, but she dragged him into her car  without further 

explanation. 

“You’ll know when we’re there.” 

The car cruised at a steady speed down the streets. Forty minutes later, it  parked in front of the entrance of a high-end recreational club. “Ms. Harmon,  you’re here! Please come with me,” one of 

the ushers led the way as the other ushers lined up and bowed to the guests. 

They shuffled up to the restaurant on the second floor and made their way to  a spacious private lounge, where a couple of young men and women had  congregated. They were dressed to the nines and acted gracefully. One could  tell that they were no ordinary folks. 

“Natasha, you’re finally here! I thought we’d be stood up again because you’re  too busy!” A woman in a crimson dress stood up to greet Natasha and Dustin.  She was lovely and tall, and her bodycon long dress hugged her curves at the  perfect places, showing off her voluptuous figure to everyone. 

“Zoey, I will never stand you up. We don’t get to meet up often as old  schoolmates. We definitely need to catch up in this rare gathering.” Natasha  beamed at the woman named Zoey. 

“Natasha, is this your boyfriend?” Zoey scanned Dustin from head to toe with  curiosity. She decided that he was good-looking but dressed rather shabbily.  He didn’t look like he was from a wealthy family.

“That’s correct. I’ll introduce you to each other. This is my man, Dustin Rhys.”  Smiling, Natasha introduced her friends to Dustin as well, “Dear, these are my  schoolmates. This gorgeous woman here with big tits and a big ass is Zoey  Forster. This is Lyla Benson, with short hair and dimples. Oh, and this is a  mega star in Dragonmarsh, queen of entertainment-Adriana Lovett. These two  guys are Zeke Perry and Gordon Flynn.” 

“Hello, nice to meet you.” Dustin flashed them a dignified smile. One had to  admit that birds of a feather do flock together. Natasha was attractive, and so  were her friends. Adriana stood out especially, and she rivaled Natasha in  terms of appearance. It was no surprise that she was crowned the queen of  entertainment. 

“Natasha, your boyfriend doesn’t look familiar. I wonder what he is working  as,” the man named Zeke Perry inquired. 

“Oh, my man is a doctor.” Natasha looked proud, but her friends were baffled.  “He’s a doctor?” They thought it was ridiculous that Natasha, the precious  daughter of the Harmon Family, was dating a doctor. 

So, Natasha, is Mr. Rhys an alumnus of Harvard Medical School or Stanford  Medicine?” Zeke pressed on. In their eyes, only the best could date Natasha. 

“No.” Dustin shook his head. Zeke asked, “Oh! May I know which medical  school you graduated from? And where are you practicing now?” 

“I did not attend university. I’m now running a humble medical center,” Dustin  did not shun the topic. 

“A medical center? Are you kidding us?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  322 – 

Chapter 322 

Zeke’s jaw dropped to the floor. Not only was Dustin not an alumnus of a  prestigious institution. but he also did not attend university Was he even a  good match for Natasha?

“Natasha, what’s going on? You didn’t drag a random man here just to shut us  up, did you?” Zoey was displeased, for she believed that a doctor from an  ordinary medical center wasn’t worthy of 

sharing a dinner table with their group 

“Stop acting funny Dustin is an expert in medicine and martial arts You’ll know  soon.” Natasha puffed her chest with a smile. 

“Natasha, I’m sorry, but you’d be better off dating me if you were giving this  doctor a chance,” Gordon finally spoke up half-jokingly He had once pursued  Natasha but was turned down. Now that Natasha got her eyes on an ordinary  doctor, he started to think he had a chance because he felt that he was way  better than Dustin. After all, the Flynn family was one of the elites in Balerno. 

“Right, Natasha, I think Gordon’s pretty decent He stayed single just to wait  for you. Why don’t you. consider him?” Zoey winked at Natasha and started  matchmaking 

“Gordon? Nah, he’s not my type,” Natasha shot down the suggestion. 

“Natasha, now, you’re being harsh Gordon graduated from a prestigious  university He runs a company worth billions Isn’t he a stronger candidate than  a doctor? Zoey analyzed 

“Gordon’s life is none of my business My boyfriend is Dustin Please do not  joke about this topic” Natasha frowned a little, clearly crossed. “Plus, if you are  talking about an excellent candidate, Dustin is the best for me Even a hundred  Gordons Ean’t beat a single Dustin Rhys ” 

The expression on the faces of Natasha’s friends froze, none expected that  remark from Natasha Haimon, and they wondered if Natasha, the Steel Lady,  was just like the average woman blinded, by love 

“Hmph’ I’m not a big shot, but I rake in billions annually. If this gentleman here  is a hundred times better than I am, does that mean he is making hundreds of  billions per year?” Gordon started acting funny. He was obviously unsatisfied  with Natasha’s comparison. 

“The money you earn doesn’t mean a thing Even if Dustin is dirt poor, I will  still love him. Do you get it now?” Natasha schooled her friends coldly

“Hah! So, he’s a sugar baby Gordon snorted with disdain, and the other  friends joined him to look down on Dustin. 

“Gordon Flynn, watch your mouth! If you’re not hungry, perhaps you should  see yourself out!” Natasha’s expression hardened. 

“Alright, alright Natasha, we’re all old schoolmates here. They’re only pulling  your leg. Just relax. Come here. Take a seat, everyone,” Zoey hurriedly  played the mediator when she realized the situation was rapidly deteriorating. 

Gordon didn’t say a word after that, but he shot a venomous look at Dustin. 

After they took their seats, they started chatting and eating harmoniously.  However, they gave Dustin the cold shoulder due to his low social status. Still,  he was unconcerned by the treatment 

Chapter 322 

and enjoyed his drinks and food as though he wasn’t part of the group. 

In the middle of the conversations, the door to the private lounge flung open.  A middle-aged man. with a beer belly marched in with two bodyguards in tow.  Adriana, who had been rather quiet, suddenly seemed frantic when she  noticed the intruders. 

“Ms. Lovett, why didn’t you pick up our calls? Do you think we couldn’t hunt  you down if you hid in a small town?” The middle-aged man flashed a  menacing grin. 

“My contract with the company is annulled! Stop harassing me!” Adriana  warned them. 

The man scoffed. “Hah! Is that for you to decide? What do you take our boss  for? The company invested money and effort to launch you to fame. Now that  you’re established, you plan to go solo! You’re taking advantage of us, don’t  you think?” 

“I’ve paid you back the money I made over these years! What more do you  want?” Her face fell.

“Hmph! That tiny amount of money isn’t worth a thing! Our boss is interested  in you as a product. As long as you’re with the agency, you’ll bring in dough  constantly. You must know that, don’t you?” The man chuckled. 

“I will not go with you! Just give up!” Adriana appeared adamant, but the man  snickered and said, ” That’s not for you to decide too. Guys, take her!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  323 – 

Chapter 323 

“Guys! Take her!” Under the man’s orders, the two bodyguards stepped  forward, ready to act. 

“Hold on!” Zeke stood up suddenly and hissed, “Adriana is my schoolmate. I  don’t care who you are. You need to get the f*ck out right now, or I won’t go  easy on you!” 

“That’s right! The audacity to take her in our presence!” Gordon slammed the  table with ant imposing air. Adriana was a rising star, crowned the queen of  entertainment, and she rivaled Natasha in the looks department Of course,  the guys would not give up on the opportunity to save the damsel in distress. 

“Sir, this has nothing to do with you Stay out of it” the middle-aged man  warned the guys icily. 

“Hmph! We see it as our business! Get out of here if you don’t want to die!”  Zeke bellowed at them.. 

“Throw these jerks out!” the middle-aged man roared, and the two bodyguards  went to work. Seeing that, Zeke and Gordon confidently took on one  bodyguard each. Zeke’s style was more of a street gangster’s-he ruthlessly hit  the bodyguard on the head with a beer bottle. Meanwhile, Gordon showed off  his martial arts skills from his past practice, looking majestic in action. With  their teamwork, they managed to take down the two bodyguards in no time. 

“Who are you? And why did you poke your nose in others’ business?” The  middle-aged man had a frosty look on his face. 

“Listen up-I’m Zeke Perry, from the Perry family!”

“And I am Gordon Flynn. If you have any grudges, you should come at us  instead of harassing a woman That’s cowardice.” The two men were beaming  after showing off their heroism in front of the pretty ladies. It felt good. 

“Okay! I have your faces in my mind! Just wait for it!” The middle-aged man  shot them a deadly glare and left. 

“Hmph! Run any slower, and I’ll break your leg!” Zeke waved his beer bottle  wildly. 

“Clowns! How dare they make a scene in front of us! Gordon seemed  arrogant. 

Zoey’s eyes sparkled with admiration. “I never knew you guys were that great  at fighting! It was eye-opening!” 

“Hah, that was nothing! Back in the day, Gordon and I took down ten guys in  the bar!” Zeke proudly reminisced. 

She beamed at him. “Is that so? That’s amazing!” 

“Zeke, Gordon, thank you so much.” Adriana was grateful to them. She had  gone to tiny Balerno from Stonia to run from the trouble, but they hunted her  down anyway. She couldn’t picture the outcome if she were caught and  dragged away. 

“Adriana, we’re all schoolmates. Just relax when you’re with us. If you come  across any trouble, just come to us, and we’ll take care of it for you!” Zeke  thumped his chest and promised her. 

Natasha was rather curious. “Adriana, who did you get into trouble with, to the  point that you had to run all the way to Balerno from Stonia?” 

“I got into trouble with the boss of the entertainment agency,” Adriana replied  with a sigh. “When I was younger, I had a dream to be a star and signed a  contract with an agency without much thinking. Since then, I’ve become their  money tree They worked me all year long without off days. I didn’t mind  working hard, but after I achieved some fame, the bosses started arranging  for me to attend dinners and parties. I was made to entertain the government  officials and business magnates.”

She added, “At first, they wanted me to drink at the parties. Later, they wanted  me to sleep with some of the men. There was no way I’d agree with that, so I  kept saying no. They tried a lot of methods on me, offering me money and  threatening me. I couldn’t take it anymore and paid a huge penalty to nullify  the contract. But they still refuse to let me go!” She was close to tears at this  point. The public only saw the attractive lifestyle of a star, not knowing that  she had suffered a lot in this line of work. The queen of entertainment was  nothing more than an empty title. The industry was more complicated than  most people imagined it to be. 

. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  324 – 

Chapter 324 

Had it not been for her seniors’ protection, Adriana believed she would have  fallen into the abyss. 

“How dare these bastards force you into such filthy deals? That’s shameless!”  Zeke was indignant after hearing her account. 

“Hmph! They’re just an entertainment agency. How dare they do that to you?  Do they think they are above the law?” Gordon fumed and promised,  “Adriana, do not worry. We will see this through. No matter who your boss is,  we won’t go easy on him!” 

“That’s right! We will surely avenge you!” the others chimed in, looking as  though they were ready for a battle. 

“Thank you.” Tears of gratitude streamed down Adriana’s face. 

“By the way, Adriana, what’s the name of your boss?” Natasha suddenly  asked. 

“I only know that Langford is his last name. I don’t know anything else,”  Adriana answered. 

“Langford?” The friends exchanged glances, and after connecting the dots,  they appeared terrified. “That can’t be it! Is he from the Langford family of  Glenstead?”

The aristocrats of Stonia were at a different level than those from Balerno-the  elites that established themselves in the royal city came from lineages that  spanned centuries. Natasha and her friends believed they’d be in great  trouble if the boss of the entertainment agency were truly from the Langford  family of Glenstead. 

“Adriana, what’s the name of your agency?” Natasha cautiously prodded. Adriana answered, “It’s called Langford Productions 

Everyone paled at the mention of the agency’s name. Langford Productions  was the entertainment agency under Langford Inc.! It was no surprise that the  men from the agency would come for Adriana in Balerno all the way from  Stonia-the Langford family was the mastermind behind it all. 

“What’s wrong?” Adriana quickly sensed that something was off. She had no  clue about the man behind Langford Productions, but she was aware of the  agency’s huge influence. 

“Adriana, you might have run into trouble. The boss of Langford Productions  isn’t your average millionaire.” Natasha put on a grim expression. 

Only Zoey looked unbothered. “Natasha, stop scaring her. We aren’t afraid of  the boss of a random entertainment agency when we have Zeke and Gordon  backing us!” 

Zeke and Gordon exchanged looks, intimidated because they knew the  Langford family was untouchable. 

“Friends, shall we head to the next place to have fun since we’re done with  dinner?” Zeke suddenly threw a suggestion out of fear that the Langfords  might come after them. 

Gordon agreed, “Right! It’s quite boring here. Let’s go to the bar!” 

“Sure. No one objected to that, and they started gathering their stuff before  leaving. At that moment, they heard a commotion at the door. Next, the  middle-aged men who had left earlier barged into the place with  reinforcements. 

“Leave? Where are you leaving?”

“How dare you go against our boss? None of you shall leave here!” 

“Get every single one of them. Circle them now!” Under the orders, a group of  bodyguards closed in on Natasha and her friends. The ladies were scared  when they saw the threatening scowl on the bodyguards’ faces. 

“Sir, I am Zeke Perry. Please show us some mercy and call the guards off.”  Zeke bit the bullet and handed the man a check. “Here’s a little token from  me. Just think of it as compensation.” 

“Call them off? How about no, you motherf*cker?” The middle-aged man was  boiling in anger as he slapped Zeke across the face. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  326 – 

Chapter 326 

The middle-aged man’s expression was unfriendly, I’m warning you. Don’t try  to be a hero. Otherwise, I’ll break both your legs!” 

“You can hit anyone but her.” Dustin stood in front of Natasha, his gaze calm. “And if I do?” he sneered. 

“Then I’ll cripple you,” Dustin smiled. 

“You must be tired of living, bastard!” The middle-aged man finally erupted in  anger. “Get him! I want him beaten mercilessly! I’ll take full responsibility if he  dies!” 

“Yes, sir!” On his command, the bodyguards stopped holding back,  immediately brandishing their knives at Dustin. 

Dustin slammed one hand on the table, and the knives on the table bounced  up. With a wave of his sleeves, sharp whistles were heard. Appearing like  hidden weapons, the knives shot straight into the bodyguards’ knees. 

In a blink of an eye, the previously arrogant and intimidating group of  bodyguards were taken down.

“What?” The middle-aged man’s expression shifted upon the scene laid out  before him. He’d been around long enough to realize he’d encountered a  skilled martial artist that day. 

“Holy shit! This guy have skills?” Zoey was shocked She would have never  thought that an ordinary doctor would have such impressive skills. 

Even Zeke and Gordon were taken aback. They looked at each other with a  bewildered look on their faces. Dustin must have had immense strength to be  able to pierce a knife through the bodyguards’ knees. What was more  astonishing was that he attacked with such accuracy that each bodyguard had  the exact same injury. 

“Huh?” Adriana was surprised, and her gaze betrayed a spark of interest. 

“Who the hell are you, punk? How dare you poke your nose into the Langford  family’s business?” The middle-aged man carried a dark expression. 

“So what if you’re from the Langford family? I’m butting in since I can’t stand  you harassing a woman,” Dustin replied dismissively. 

“Just you wait and see, punk!” The man gritted his teeth and was about to  leave when Dustin grabbed him by the collar and pulled back forcefully. With a  resounding bang, the man crashed into the wall, spitting out a mouthful of  blood. 

“Did I say you can leave?” Dustin was calm. 

“You… what do you want?” His body felt like it was about to fall apart as he  clenched his jaw. 

“You think you can act as if nothing happened and escape just like that? Think  again. Get down on your knees and apologize to everyone here,” Dustin  ordered coldly. 

“Never!” he refused immediately. 

“Oh?” Dustin raised his eyebrows and gave him a resounding slap. A few  teeth fell out from the force. 

“You dare hit me? I’m from the Langford family!” He was resentful.

“That slap is for the Langford family.” Without another word, Dustin landed two  more slaps, leaving the man dazed and unable to steady himself. 

Zeke’s expression changed as he watched the scene unfold before him.  “Dustin, you’re crazy! Stop this instant! 

Gordon added with a dark expression, “The Langford family is very powerful.  You’re going to die for humiliating them in public. Even if you don’t value your  life, don’t drag us down with you!” 

“Aren’t you guys getting overly worked up for a mere servant of the Langford  family?” Dustin shook his head. 

“You-” Their expressions turned ugly as soon as Dustin said that. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  327 – 

Chapter 327 

“Don’t worry. I started this. I’ll make sure not to pull you both down into this  mess. Of course, if you’re scared, you could leave first. I didn’t see a thing,”  Dustin said casually. 

A few simple words had made them feel indignant, and their faces burned,  especially from the looks the three women were giving them. It was  humiliating to be looked down on by an ordinary 

doctor. 

“You’re dead meat, punk! All of you are dead meat!” The middle-aged man got  up from the floor with a disheveled appearance. 

“Say that again? Who’s dead meat?” Dustin gave him another slap. 

“You” Before he could speak, another heavy slap landed on his face. With a  grunt, finally, he fainted from the attacks. 

Zoey and the rest of them watched in shock. They couldn’t believe Dustin was  merciless and dared attack with such force, even though he knew the other  party was from the Langford family. He must really not value his life!

“Weakling.” Dustin dusted his hands, feeling unsatisfied. 

“Dustin! Do you know what you’ve just done? Not even the Gods can save  you for offending the Langford family,” Gordon admonished him sternly but  also gloated at his misfortune. Even though he was surprised by Dusin’s  martial skills, he knew his actions would only lead to his demise. 

“Keep your judgment to yourselves. Just because you’re afraid of the  Langfords doesn’t mean I am too.” Dustin shrugged. 

“Hmph! You must not be aware of how scary they could be!” Zeke shook his  head as if he was looking at an idiot. 

The Langford family was Stonia’s most powerful and wealthy aristocratic  family. Other than the Tremendous Three, no one else dared confront the  Langfords directly in the whole of Balerno. With Dustin’s mere background as  an ordinary doctor, he should have made sure he knew who he was going up  against before attacking a Langford family servant. 

“That’s enough. We shouldn’t stay here any longer. Let’s go.” Zoey’s gaze  betrayed her nerves. After what happened, she understood how terrifying the  Langfords could be. 

Dustin suddenly said, “Ms. Harmon, you should go first. I have a few things  left to do.” 

Since he’d already made an enemy out of the Langfords, he might as well  deal with the issue cleanly. 

“What are you going to do?” Natasha stared blankly at him. 

Nothing much, just going to finish up some unfinished business,” Dustin  smiled. 

“Hey! Are you crazy? Their men will be here soon You’ll be dead meat by  then,” Zoey said with a frown. 

“I know what I’m doing.” Dustin wasn’t bothered. 

“Be careful Natasha gave him a long gaze before pulling Adriana out of the  door. She knew that 

her presence would cause him more trouble.

“Forget it. Suit yourself.” Zoey shook her head and left. 

“Hmph! You should know better. You’ll find out soon enough how powerful the  Langfords are.” 

“Since you won’t listen to our advice, there’s no point in stopping you from  being the dead meat you love to be.” 

Zeke and Gordon followed behind them after throwing out those words. All of them finally breathed a sigh of relief after leaving the restaurant. “Guys, what should we do now?” 

Standing near the entrance, Zoey said with uncertainty, “Adriana has been  marked by the Langfords. If we don’t think of something, this won’t end well.” 

“You’re right! Adriana is not strong enough to fight against those brutal swine.”  Zeke was slightly worried. 

“They’re not too unreasonable. Perhaps we could talk it out. I just so happen  to be acquainted with Luis Langford. I’m sure there won’t be a problem as  long as I can convince Mr. Langford.” 

“Gordon, you know Mr. Langford? Why didn’t you say so earlier? I almost  peed my pants just now.” Zeke was surprised. 

“The last time I went to Stonia, I attended a party of his and got to know him  there.” Gordon smiled. “That’s amazing! I can’t believe you know someone so  powerful!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  328 – 

Chapter 328 

Zoey was ecstatic and chimed in, “Adriana, there’s hope! As long as Gordon  convinces Mr. Langford, I’m sure you’ll be safe then.” 

“That’s great. Thanks, Gordon!” As Adriana thanked him profusely, her  cleavage came into full

view. 

“It’s nothing. I’m just helping out a friend.” Gordon waved his hand like it was a  minor issue. 

“Alright, since we’ve resolved the matter, let’s go for a few more rounds of  drinks,” Zeke said, calling up his driver and ushering them into his car 

Just as they were about to depart, more than ten black SUVS screeched to a  halt in front of the restaurant, surrounding it entirely. As the doors opened, a  group of fighters with batons in hand got off and barged into the restaurant  with a murderous look. 

“Dang! Weren’t those the Langfords’ men?” Zeke’s eye twitched, and he was  inexplicably nervous. He thought they were lucky to have left in time. If they  had been slower by even two minutes, they probably wouldn’t have been able  to escape then. 

“Natasha, will your boyfriend be alright?” Adriana was worried. After all, Dustin  had saved her earlier. She would feel bad if something happened to him. 

“Don’t worry. He can handle it.” Natasha smiled faintly. She was aware of his  abilities. Fighting a few ordinary fighters would be like a breeze to him. 

“I don’t think so. He only has two fists. Even if he had skills, how would he  survive against so many of them?” Gordon shook his head but was happy  about Dustin’s predicament. 

“That’s right! The Langfords have plenty of highly skilled martial artists. How  would he take all of them on?” Zeke pursed his lips. 

In their eyes, Dustin only liked seeking attention As soon as he encountered  Langfords’ skilled fighters, he’d end up dead. 

Natasha didn’t bother explaining further since they didn’t believe her. 

In the meantime, in the private room of the restaurant, Dustin was silently  enjoying his food. He was eating with great enthusiasm when the door was  kicked down. A large number of fighters barged in, surrounding him in no  time.

The man who fainted earlier suddenly sprung up, his expression menacing.  “Hey, punk! My backup is here. You’re dead meat this time!” 

It was evident that he had been playing dead. 

This is all of them? I thought you were bringing an army.” Dustin shook his  head, seemingly regretful. 

“You’re still talking back in the face of death? Kill him!” the middle-aged man  bellowed. 

Dozens of them brandished their weapons, prepared to attack, when  suddenly, someone yelled at the door. “Hold it! 

Following the voice, a figure appeared. It was Dahlia who rushed in, clad in  branded clothing 

Dustin’s brows furrowed at the sight of the woman Why did he keep running  into her? 

“I thought I was mistaken, but it really is you.” She carried a complicated  expression as she looked. 

at Dustin. 

“So what if it’s me? I’ve told you not to appear before me again,” Dustin said  coldly. 

Dahlta frowned at his words, but she turned to the middle-aged man instead.  “Mr. Atwood, what’s going on here?” 

“Mrs. Langford, this punk dared butt into our business. I’m about to give him a  lesson. With your dignified status, I ask that you step aside lest you ruin your  clothes.” Mr. Atwood smiled apologetically. 

“Mr. Atwood, this is a friend of mine. Can you let him go?” Dahlia responded. 

“A friend?” he frowned slightly. Since he was slapped earlier, he was quite  unwilling. 

“Hmm? Do my words not carry weight? Do I need to get Luis here to talk to  you?” Dahlia’s expression turned cold.

“No, no. Please don’t misunderstand, Mrs. Langford Since he’s your friend,  naturally, we won’t dare touch him.” Mr. Atwood smiled awkwardly and gave  the signal, leaving with all the men present. “Mrs. Langford? How impressive.”  Dustin sneered coldly, completely ungrateful. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  329 – 

Chapter 329 

Dahlia put on a calm front even though she felt hurt from the icy glare Dustin  was giving her. ” Dustin, I just didn’t want you to get into trouble. I didn’t do it  so you can feel indebted to me,” she said nonchalantly. 

“I don’t think what happens to me is any of your business.” 

“I know you hate me. I know I’ve wronged you too. Il try my best to make it up  to you in the future. 

“Make it up to me?” Dustin scoffed, “Oh, Dahlia, you think too highly of  yourself. Do you think I actually care?” 

“Then what do you care about? Or perhaps, is there anything you need help  on?” she asked tentatively. 

“Sorry. I don’t need anything. I just need you to get far away from me,” Dustin  responded. 

“Do you hate me that much?” Dahlia frowned. She felt an inexplicable  stabbing pain in her chest. “Yeah. You played me like a dog. Am I supposed  to put on a pitiful dog act to please you?” Dustin mocked. 

“I’m sorry…” Dahlia took in a deep breath, but, in the end, she could only  lower her head. 

“Forget it. Don’t show me that pitiful expression of yours. It’s repulsive.”  Dustin’s words were harsh. 

“I…” She was unable to continue. There were many times she wanted to tell  him the truth but couldn’t. That was because she knew him well. Once he  found out the truth, he would definitely make an enemy out of Luis. He would  probably even try something foolish that might lead to his demise.

All Dahlia wished was for Dustin to live peacefully Even if that meant carrying  the burden of his hatred and being his enemy, she would gladly ensure it was  so. 

Out of the blue, she asked,” How are things with you and Natasha?” 

“We’re doing great. We’ve been talking about getting married,” Dustin  deliberately unnerved her “Is that so? Congratulations.” Dahlia forced a smile  “Natasha is a great woman. I can tell she likes you a lot. It’s just that both of  you have different social standings. You need to work harder to catch up to  her.” 

“You don’t have to worry about that,” he responded coldly. 

“You’re right. Why am I butting into your relationship? Anyways, I wish both of  you the best.” 

Dustin had never seen a smile that tender on her face. “What exactly are you  trying to say?” His brows furrowed. 

Nothing. I suddenly feel like having a drink. Will you drink a few glasses with  me?” 

SH 

“No,” Dustin refused right away. “I told you. I have nothing to do with you any  longer. From now on, we shall be strangers. Please don’t bother me again in  the future. I don’t wish to be played like a 

fool a second time!” He turned around to leave. 

“Wait-” Dahlia reached out and grabbed his arm instinctively. “Get lost!” Looking annoyed, Dustin shrugged her off. 

Dahlia stumbled and fell to the floor, her hand landing on broken pieces of  glass. Blood dripped down, as the glass crystals dug into her palms. She  frowned but never uttered a word. The pain could never compare to the  heartache she was feeling. 

“You “Seeing that she was hurt, Dustin extended his hand, about to help her  up, when he froze midway. After thinking about everything that had happened,  he decided to be merciless and

ignored her injury. 

“Seems like you truly hate me. I guess it’s better that way…” Dahlia smiled  and got up slowly. She continued, “I’m getting engaged to Luis tomorrow.  After that, I’ll be leaving for Stonia and starting my life as Mrs. Langford.  Today should be our final meeting. Thank you for taking care of me these past  three years. I’ll never forget it. Humans are such weird creatures. We never  appreciate things when we have them, only regretting it when we lose them.”  With that, she exited the room. 

Watching her departing figure, Dustin wanted to speak but didn’t know what to  say. 

Dahlia was about to exit the building when she suddenly stopped in her  tracks. She had noticed a -familiar face. It was Natasha, pacing back and forth  at the main entrance. 

“You’re here too…” Dahlia gave a faint smile, “Congratulations, you won. Take  care of Dustin for me. I wish both of you the best.” After she said that she  brushed past Natasha. 

“Huh?” Natasha frowned slightly in confusion. She wondered if Dahlia woke  up on the wrong side of the bed today. 

“Why did you come back?” Dustin walked out of the room. 

Natasha rolled her eyes. “I was worried, of course. What if something  happened to you?” 

“They’re just a few weaklings. They can’t hurt me. He forced a smile. 

Natasha picked up on his unusual behavior. “What’s wrong? Did something  happen?” 

“No. I just met Dahlia. She said she’s getting engaged tomorrow.” Dustin put  on a calm front. 

“Engaged? To whom?” Natasha was taken aback. 

“Luis Langford.”

“Luis?” She frowned. “Is she crazy? Luis is famous for being a playboy, and  his temper is erratic. Women involved with him don’t exactly get a fairytale  ending.” 

Dustin replied, “Everyone chases after different dreams. Luis is rich and  powerful. There’s nothing wrong with her wanting to marry into a wealthy  family.” 

“There must be more to this. She doesn’t seem like someone who chases  after material wealth,” Natasha responded solemnly. Even though they were  rivals in love, she didn’t harbor any hate for her.. 

“I thought so too, but…” Dustin put on a self-deprecating smile, “People  change. She has the right to chase after the things she wants.” 

Hearing him, Natasha nodded, not saying anything more. 

“Let’s go. I’ll send you home.” He forced another smile. He was in a good  mood earlier, but meeting Dahlia had ruined his day. He even felt a knot in his  heart. 

After Dustin drove off with Natasha, Luis and a white-haired young man  walked out slowly from the dark. 

“Mr. Langford, it seems like there’s something going on between your fiancée  and that Dustin guy. “The white-haired young man laughed teasingly. 

“Hmph! He’s just an ant. He must have a death wish to have the guts to steal  my woman.” Luis’ expression was dark. 

“Mr. Langford, leave this matter to me. I’ll make sure he disappears from the  face of the earth tonight!” The white-haired young man grinned. 

As Luis’ right-hand man, he’d long been skillful at murdering people. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  330 – 

Chapter 330 

After sending Natasha home, Dustin returned to Peaceful Medical Center. At  the same time, a black vehicle came to a quiet stop at a corner not far away. 

As the doors opened, a few masked assassins clad in black outfits  approached the building slowly, and they all had silenced guns in their hands.  They were well-trained and worked well together as they surrounded the  entire Peace Medical Center without saying a word, blocking all entrances. 

“Forward-” The leader made a gesture, and the men to the left of him nodded.  They were just about to break in when the doors opened with a creak. A  warm, yellow light shone out from the 

inside. 

“Since you’re already here, there’s no need to sneak around. Please, come  in.” They heard a cold, impassive voice from the inside. 

The masked assassins’ expressions shifted slightly Looking through the door  slit, they saw Dustin leisurely sipping his liquor while seated on a chair. They  even noticed a simple meal set out on the table. He appeared calm. There  were no signs that he was alarmed by the impending disaster that awaited  him. 

“What? Do I need to invite you in personally?” Dustin spoke again. 

The group looked at each other. Leaving only one man behind, the rest of the  assassins walked in with their guns raised, finally exposing their cover To  prevent an ambush, a few of them even scouted the perimeter. It was only  after they ensured it was safe that they let out a silent sigh of relief. 

“How did you discover us?” Their leader was perplexed. After so many years  in their line of work, it was the first time they’d met someone who remained  exceptionally calm, even with a gun in their face. 

“You’ve been following me for half an hour now. I might as well be blind if I  didn’t notice.” Dustin smiled faintly and poured himself another drink. 

He asked, “So, who sent you? The Hummers or the Langfords?” 

“Does it matter? You’ll be dead anyway,” The leader responded coldly.  Dustin’s sharp gaze was making him uncomfortable. 

“If I’m dying, I should at least know who gave the orders, don’t you think?”  Dustin looked up slowly.

“You want to know the truth? Go ask the devil himself!” The leader was tired  of the nonsense and aimed his gun at Dustin, pulling the trigger. Having a  conversation was frowned upon in their line of work. 

Two muffled gunshots rang out. One bullet aimed straight for Dustin’s head,  while the other went for his chest. Even God wouldn’t be able to save him  from the two fatal shots. 

Just when he thought Dustin was as good as gone, a shocking scene played  out. Just an inch away from their final target, the two bullets came to a halt.  They floated in mid-air, unable to 

move. 

“What?” The assassin was shocked. Two more muffled shots sounded, but  the results were the 

Hearing him, Natasha nodded, not saying anything more. 

“Let’s go. I’ll send you home.” He forced another smile. He was in a good  mood earlier, but meeting Dahlia had ruined his day. He even felt a knot in his  heart. 

After Dustin drove off with Natasha, Luis and a white-haired young man  walked out slowly from the dark. 

“Mr. Langford, it seems like there’s something going on between your fiancée  and that Dustin guy. “The white-haired young man laughed teasingly. 

“Hmph! He’s just an ant. He must have a death wish to have the guts to steal  my woman.” Luis’ expression was dark. 

“Mr. Langford, leave this matter to me. I’ll make sure he disappears from the  face of the earth tonight!” The white-haired young man grinned. 

As Luis’ right-hand man, he’d long been skillful at murdering people.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  331 – 

Chapter 331 

“Don’t kill me! I’ll talk!” The leader of the assassins was scared out of his wits.  He divulged every detail, not daring to leave any stone unturned. He revealed  the person who hired him and even their whereabouts. He spilled everything. 

Dustin nodded after he was done listening and dealt with the assassins,  before leaving the building once again. While others often took their time  seeking revenge, Dustin sought his revenge the very same day. Otherwise, he  would lose sleep over it. 

In the meantime, in the bathtub of a luxurious hotel, the white-haired young  man, Wilson White, was speaking to Luis on the phone. 

“Don’t worry, Mr. Langford, my men are skilled. They won’t leave a trace.  From tomorrow onwards, you will never see that punk again.” 

“That’ll be best. I don’t wish for any surprises tomorrow.” 

“Of course, I assure you everything will go smoothly, and you’ll be bringing  that beauty home without a hitch.” He grinned. 

“Alright, that’s all. That woman won’t let me touch her. I need to get another  woman to satisfy my desires.” 

Wilson chuckled. “Then, I won’t disturb your fun.” 

After a few more exchanges of words, he hung up. He then put on a robe and  walked out of the bathroom. “Hey, beautiful, I’m coming!” 

Wilson was smiling happily, prepared to make love to a beautiful model he  met today. However, he froze as he entered the bedroom. The model was  missing, there was only a man seated on the bed. That man was Dustin! 

“H-how are you here?” Wilson’s expression changed. Didn’t he already send  the assassins? Why was he still alive? 

“Your men are dead. And it’s your turn now. Any last words?” He spoke lazily.

Wilson’s eye twitched, and he screamed at Dustin, putting up a front, “I’m  warning you, punk! You better not try anything. I’m with the Langford family!” 

“I know. So what?” Dustin was stone-faced. 

“If you dare touch me, not only you but all of your family and friends will be  doomed!” Wilson -threatened. 

“It’s always the same script. Can’t you come up with something new?” Dustin  reached out and grabbed him in a chokehold, lifting him by his neck. 

“Ugh… Wilson couldn’t breathe, and his face turned red. He shook in fear as  he felt he was close to death’s door. 

“Don’t! Don’t kill me… I’ll tell you a secret!” William panicked after seeing  Dustin’s murderous gaze and started begging for his life instead. 

“Oh? What secret? Let’s hear it.” Dustin raised his eyebrow, intrigued. 

“I don’t think you know the real reason Dahlia is marrying Luis. It isn’t for  material wealth. She was forced!” Wilson released a bombshell. 

Dustin’s eyebrows knitted together. “Explain! What do you mean?” 

William pointed at Dustin’s fingers. Dustin loosened his grip slightly, Out of  breath, William finally spoke, “To get Dahlia by his side, Luis set up a trap and  painted James as a murderer. He not only threatened to send her brother to  jail, but he also threatened to send you back to prison. She only gave in to the  marriage because of you.” 

Dustin felt like he was struck by lightning with this revelation. He had  misunderstood her. He’d thought she married into a wealthy family for power  and wealth. But it turned out, she was only sacrificing herself for his safety. 

At that moment, he felt a pang of regret. He regretted not getting the story  straight, and he regretted slapping her. 

“Dahlia, oh, Dahlia … Why are you so foolish?” He clenched his jaw and left  the place immediately. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  332 –

Chapter 332 

Dustin kept dialing and making calls while he drove. However, no matter how  many times he dialed, Dahlia never answered. For some reason, Dustin was  anxious. It felt as if something important was slowly slipping out of his grasp. 

He stepped on the accelerator and headed straight for Nicholson Villa. Ever  since they got divorced, he’d never set foot in that place again. But at that  moment, he couldn’t care less. 

After he arrived, he rushed to the entrance, ringing the doorbell and pounding  on the door persistently. 

“How rude! Can’t you knock gently?” Following the annoyed voice, the door  opened. 

“Dustin? What are you doing here?” Florence frowned, looking upset. Dustin went straight to the point. “Where’s Dahlia? I need to see her!” 

“Hmph! What makes you think you can just barge in here to see her? Get  lost!” Florence responded harshly. She was about to close the door as she  spoke when the door was blocked by a foot. 

With a solemn expression, Dustin said, “I know Dahlia is inside. I have  something to tell her, please let her know.” 

“There is no need to do so. She doesn’t want to see you.” 

Florence gave him a contemptuous look and continued, “Let me tell you. My  daughter’s engagement party with Mr. Langford is tomorrow. So, from  tomorrow onward, she’ll be known as Mrs. Langford. Someone like you will  never match up to him. So, please stop disturbing my daughter!” 

“Dahlia cannot marry Luis!” Dustin frowned. “I know the truth. I know she was  forced. She doesn’t need to sacrifice herself. I can solve everything!” 

“You can’t solve shit!” 

Florence glared at him. “Rhys! I’m warning you not to poke your nose where it  doesn’t belong! It’s a blessing for my daughter to have the chance to marry  the Langfords. I’ll fight you to death if you get in the way!”

“Is wealth more important than Dahlia’s happiness?” 

Dustin reasoned with her, “Luis is a typical playboy with a volatile temper and  violent tendencies. If Dahlia marries him, she’ll be walking into her own  misery!’ 

“Nonsense!” 

Florence erupted in anger. “Rhys! You better not spout nonsense! Luis was  brought up in a wealthy family with class and manners. He’s miles better than  you will ever be!” 

To her, Dustin only said those words out of jealousy He was slandering Luis  since he knew he wasn’t Luis’ competition. She didn’t realize he was such a  malicious person! 

“Dahlia, I know you’re in there. Can you please come out and talk to me?”  Seeing that Florence wouldn’t budge, he raised his voice in hopes that Dahlia  could hear him from inside. 

“Shut up! I’m warning you. My daughter is not at home. If you continue to  cause trouble for us, I’ll call the police!” Florence threatened him. 

Dustin ignored her and continued yelling, “Dahlia, listen up! I don’t need your  sympathy. Don’t make decisions on your own! Do you think a mere Luis can  hurt me? You must be crazy! We’re divorced. What makes you think you can  

use your life to save mine? Can you not think so highly of yourself?” His tirade  echoed throughout the villa. 

“Hey! You’ve got some nerve!” Florence grabbed a broom and was about to  hit him in her fury when a clear voice rang out. 

“Mom, let me talk to him…” Dahlia finally walked out. 

“Dahlia, why did you come out? Just let me deal with this insolent brat.”  Florence was clearly upset. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  333 – 

Chapter 333

“Some things are better discussed in person.” Dahlia shook her head. 

“Fine. I’ll give you three minutes. Break it off cleanly.” Without another word,  Florence went to stand by one side. After all, tomorrow, their family would  move to Stonia and live the life of the wealthy. By then, a lowlife like Dustin  would never have the chance to see her daughter again. 

“Didn’t you say we’d never have anything to do with each other? Why are you  here?” Dahlia looked Dustin straight in the eye. 

Dustin responded seriously, “I’ve found out the truth. I know Luis forced you  into this, but you don’t need to get married to him. I can solve all your  problems!” 

Dahlia was momentarily stumped before she put up a polite smile. “I don’t  know where you heard that, but I’m getting married to Luis on my own accord.  I wasn’t forced, but thank you for your concern.” 

So what if he knew? It wouldn’t solve anything. Her marriage to Luis was a  strategic union between the Langfords and the Nicholsons. Anyone who dared  stand in the way of their marriage would be going up against two majorly  influential families. How many people dared make enemies out of the two  families in the whole of Balerno? That was why, even if Dustin now knew the  truth, it didn’t change anything. It would only cause him more trouble. 

“That’s not true!” Dustin’s brows knitted. “You don’t even like him. Why are  you getting married to him?” 

“Does that matter? Luis can give me wealth and riches, as well as power and  status, aren’t those enough?” Dahlia smiled faintly. 

“You’re lying! I know you’re not that kind of person Dustin wouldn’t give up. “Stop joking. Do you really know me?” She scoffed, 

“Oh, Dustin. People should live life realistically, especially women. Instead of  working so hard to make a name for myself, wouldn’t it be better to marry a  wealthy man? I can live an easy life. Why not seize the opportunity?” 

Dustin’s gaze was intense. “No! You don’t mean that”

“That’s what I think. It doesn’t matter whether or not you believe me. I’m tired.  I’m going to rest now. Please go back.” That was the last thing Dahlia said  before turning inside. 

“Did you hear that? She’s tired. Now get lost!” Florence raised her broom  aggressively. 

“Dahlia Nicholson! Don’t you dare think you actually helped me. I’ll never be  grateful for your actions!” 

Dustin stood by the door and continued with rightful indignation, “Oh, and one  more thing. I hate being indebted to someone. I will do everything I can to stop  this marriage. I will never let you marry Luis! Do you hear me?” 

“Bastard! If you try anything, I won’t hesitate to beat you to death!” Florence  was anxious and raised the broom in her hand, about to land a hit, when  Dustin grabbed it and broke it easily, 

“Dahlia Nicholson! I’ll be at the engagement party tomorrow afternoon. All you  need to do is nod, and I’ll take you out of there. You don’t need to think about  the consequences. Just follow your heart. I will make sure there is nothing to  worry about. I will also ensure your safety! Please just trust me. Have absolute  faith in me this one time!” Dustin finally left after his speech. 

Since he had found out the truth, he would not allow her to walk into her own  misery. It didn’t matter if they were the Langfords or the Nicholsons. If they  angered him, he would annihilate them all! 

As Dahlia listened to Dustin’s determined speech, she leaned against the door  and sank to the floor. She ended up crouching on the ground as tears  streamed down her face. Biting her lips, she wrapped herself in her arms and  tried her best to muffle her cries. 

“Oh, Dustin. Why are you so foolish? Couldn’t you just let go? Why do you  need to put yourself in danger like that?” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  334 – 

Chapter 334 

The next morning, at Empire Hotel. A grand wedding was in full swing.

The union of the two prominent families had caused a sensation throughout  Swinton. Countless businessmen, wealthy individuals, and high-ranking  officials arrived with great anticipation. Hundreds of luxury wedding cars were parked at the hotel square, occupying almost every available space. The  entire street had also been cordoned off specially for today’s wedding 

ceremony. 

Dressed in his groom’s attire, Luis personally welcomed the guests at the  entrance of the lobby. Of course, he only greeted those who held status and  influence, while the ordinary guests were attended to by his men. 

“Mr. Langford…” At that moment, Wilson walked up to him and said in a  hushed voice, “There’s a turn of events. Dustin’s not dead yet, and the  assassins I sent out are all missing.” 

“What did you say? What’s the point of me hiring you if you can’t handle a  small matter like this?” Luis frowned. 

“I’m sorry. I underestimated that punk.” Wilson lowered his head in shame. 

“Forget about it. After today, I’ll send someone personally to deal with him.”  Luis didn’t bother making a fuss out of it. 

“Mr. Langford, there’s something else…” Wilson hesitated to speak. Luis was slightly unhappy. “What now?” 

In a whisper, Wilson continued, “I heard that Dustin might disrupt the wedding  today.” 

“Disrupt the wedding?” Luis was taken aback for a moment before he laughed  out loud. 

“Are you joking? My men are all here. Would he dare act rashly here?” “It’s best to consider all possibilities.” Wilson smiled apologetically. 

“He can try if he wants. I’m itching to see how he’ll barge into my den!” Luis  sneered coldly. 

An ordinary citizen, trying to go against him? He didn’t mind shedding blood  today at the party if it came to it.

In the meantime, in one of the rooms of the hotel, Dahlia sat in front of the  dressing table, in a daze. 

Ever since Dustin came looking for her yesterday, she has been on edge,  worried he might attempt something foolish. For this reason, she’d been  sending him messages and making calls, but she never received a response.  It worried her more as he ignored her. 

“Dahlia, why are you sulking? You should be smiling. It’s your big day.” Right  then, Florence walked in with a grin and started picking out Dahlia’s jewelry. 

Dahlia suddenly asked, “Mom, do you think Dustin will come today?” 

“Why do you care?” Florence’s brows furrowed. “I’ve looked around the area.  It’s heavily guarded here, with security personnel inside and out. If Dustin  dares break-in, he’ll probably be beaten up 

badly.” 

Dahlia’s concern deepened upon hearing her mother’s words. 

“Dahlia, stop thinking about it. That punk is all talk. He won’t really come. He’s  not stupid. Why would he seek his own demise?” Florence took advantage of  the situation and comforted her. 

It was clear to her that her daughter had unresolved feelings. Unfortunately,  they could never be together. Besides, it was a lifelong dream of Florence to  have her daughter marry into a wealthy family. How would she allow someone  to ruin her dream that easily? 

“I hope so…” Dahlia sighed, but her expression remained troubled. “Alright, it’s about time. Let’s go.” Florence smiled, leading Dahlia out. 

At the venue, the seats were already filled with distinguished guests. Amidst  the applause, Luis walked up the stage slowly. 

He received the microphone from the officiant and said with a face full of  smiles, “Dear guests, family, and friends, thank you for attending my wedding.  Today is the most important day of my 

life.

“Even though I’ve only known Dahlia for a short time, from the moment I laid  my eyes on her, I knew she was the only woman I would want to marry in this  lifetime! I hope all of you present here today will bear witness to our grand  wedding 

As soon as he spoke those words, the crowd erupted in thunderous applause  and cheers. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  335 – 

Chapter 335 

“Here comes the bride!” The officiant announced. 

Amidst enthusiastic applause, Dahlia walked in. She looked gorgeous in a  beautiful white gown. and took her place at the altar on stage. 

“Oh, my God! The bride is so pretty. She looks like an angel!” “They look so good together. They are truly a match made in heaven!” 

Following her appearance, the atmosphere grew increasingly lively as the  crowd looked on in admiration. 

The ceremony officially began with Dahlia’s parents, John and Florence,  seated in the front row alongside Luis’ fourth uncle. Seeing the both of thein  standing at the altar together, Florence couldn’t hide the smile on her face. All  her hopes and prayers for her daughter to marry into a wealthy family were  finally materializing. 

While John wore a smile, his eyes betrayed a complexity of emotions. Despite  his prolonged absences, he had a basic understanding of what went on at  home. As for Luis’ uncle, he had an impassive expression right from the start,  not showing much of a reaction. 

“Dahlia is so lucky to be able to marry Luis.” Not far away, Dakota watched  the new couple in jealousy. If only she hadn’t been engaged, she would have  been the one up there instead.

“Hah… It seems like she’s lucky, but she’s actually not. With Luis’ personality,  I’m afraid Dahlia won’t be having a good married life.” Jane shook her head.  She knew of Luis’ reputation. 

It was finally time to exchange vows as the officiant said, “Dahlia, do you take  Luis to be your wedded husband, to have and to hold from this day forward,  for better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love  and to cherish, as long as you both shall live?” 

While Luis was smiling widely, Dahlia looked troubled. After a short silence,  he finally noticed that she didn’t seem inclined to speak. 

Thinking the bride didn’t hear him, the officiant repeated himself, “Dahlia, do  you take Luis to be your wedded husband… 

In the end, Dahlia remained silent. She truly did not wish to get married to  Luis. She didn’t even understand why. That was why she hesitated at the last  moment. 

“What’s happening? Why isn’t the bride saying anything?” 

“Is she regretting it?” 

As a result of her actions, a wave of dissonant murmurs swiftly swept across  the venue. 

“What’s the meaning of this, Dahlia? Are you embarrassing me on purpose?”  Luis narrowed his 

eyes, his expression menacing. 

“If you dare humiliate me today, our previous agreement will be thrown out the  window! I can’t guarantee what will happen then!” 

Dahlia clenched her fists at his words, finally giving in. 

“I

She was about to exchange her vows when a resounding crash reverberated  through the hall. The doors had been kicked open, and at the same time, a tall  figure strutted in proudly. 

“Dustin! Why are you here?” Florence slammed her hand on the table and  shot up to her feet, 

feeling shocked and furious. 

“I’m here to… steal the bride!” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  336 – 

Chapter 336 

“I’m here to… steal the bride!” 

Dustin’s every step resounded through the entire hall like a loud bell; his  footsteps could be heard over the quiet hall. 

The crowd had their eyes wide open, and their expressions were filled with  shock. Nobody could have imagined that someone dared object to the union  between the Langford family and the Nicholson family. 

“Oh my goodness! Who is this punk? He dares disrupt the wedding? Does he  have a death wish?” 

“You have to give him credit for being so brave. He actually dared to provoke  the two powerful families!” 

“Interesting. This is definitely interesting. Seems like a good show is about to  start!” 

After a momentary silence, the crowd erupted in frenzied discussion, pointing  and gossiping incessantly. 

“Dustin?” Staring at the familiar face, Dahlia’s expression revealed how happy  she was. However, that happiness was quickly replaced with worry.

Although she was grateful and touched, she knew his actions would bring  about a disaster. By disrupting the wedding, it meant that he was challenging  both the Langfords and the Nicholsons. 

“Is this punk insane? He’s making a scene all by himself? Where did he get  the courage?” Dakota was astonished and couldn’t believe it. 

“What an idiot!” Jane pursed her lips. It was as if she was looking at a dead  man. She knew Luis had already made preparations, and stationed numerous  security personnel around the hotel. Dustin had sent himself into the lion’s den  by barging in here. 

“Insolent bastard!” Luis’ expression turned cold. He felt the urge to kill rising  within him. He couldn’t believe Dustin really came to meet his demise! 

“Rhys! I’m warning you to get your ass out of here! Otherwise, you’ll bear the  consequences!” Florence screamed in frustration. Her daughter was one step  away from getting married into a wealthy family. She would make an enemy  out of anyone who dared ruin her dreams. 

“Dahlia, I’m here.” Dustin ignored all the criticisms and threats surrounding  him and walked up the stage with deliberate steps. His determined gaze was  fixed on the person in front of him. “What are you doing here? Go back  immediately! Dahlia’s brows were furrowed, and she looked – anxious. She  had noticed the number of bodyguards of the Langford family approaching the  stage. Dustin’s expression was solemn. “I told you. I won’t let you get married  to Luis. I’m definitely taking you away today!” 

“Are you crazy? This is not the place for you to act so recklessly! Just leave!”  Dahlia made fervent gestures to urge him to leave. 

In a serious tone, Dustin told her, “I know what you’re worried about, but  please believe me. I promise there won’t be anything to worry about after  this.” 

“It’s no use… You don’t know who you’re up against!” Dahlia shook her head  vehemently. 

She knew he could fight. She also knew he had the Harmon family backing  him. But even the Harmon family was no match for the Langfords. Not to  mention, the Langfords also had the Nicholsons behind them.

Dustin suddenly asked, “Dahlia, in all these years, with everything that has  happened, have I ever lied to you?” 

“No.” She shook her head firmly. 

“Since I’ve never lied to you, please believe me once more.” Dustin extended  his hand as an invitation. 

Dahlia went silent; her heart was conflicted. She longed to leave with Dustin.  Even if that meant eloping and wandering the entire world with him, she would  do it gladly. However, there were far too many factors to consider. 

“Dahlia, you don’t need to think about anything else. Leave everything to me.  Just this once, let yourself be a little selfish,” Dustin said, full of sincerity. 

Dahlia bit her lips. It seemed like she had come to a decision. She took a  deep breath. 

Alright! She would be selfish this one time! 

She stopped thinking about the consequences and extended her hand with  resolve, holding tight to Dustin’s hand. At that moment, Dustin formed a smile.  So did she. 

“Dahlia Nicholson! Do you know what you’re doing? 

Seeing them holding hands, Luis’ expression was laced with extreme fury. In  front of such a large crowd, his fiancé regretted her decision and decided to  elope with another man. 

Nothing was more humiliating than that! 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  337 – 

Chapter 337 

It was humiliating not only to him but to the entire Langford family! 

“Dahlia Nicholson! If you dare elope with him, youll be the Nicholson family’s  enemy!” Jade and Dakota stood up in fury, screaming at the top of their  lungs.

“Dahlia, please don’t act recklessly! Once you leave with that trash, our family  is done for!” 

Florence screamed in panic. 

Once they humiliated the Langfords, they weren’t just losing out on wealth,  their whole family. would be annihilated! 

“Mom, 1…” Dahlia wasn’t able to continue. 

“Don’t worry. I’m here.” Dustin tightened his grip on her hand and scanned his  surroundings. He declared in a loud voice, “Nobody is stopping me from  taking the bride away today! Anyone who is dissatisfied can come for me!” 

The moment Dustin said that, the crowd erupted in an uproar. 

“Oh, my God! This guy is so cool! He’d fight the world for the woman he  loves.” 

“If only a guy loved me that much, I’d be happy my whole life!” “He’s cool, all right. But too bad he’ll be paying a heavy price.” 

“He offended both the Langfords and the Nicholsons. I bet he won’t live to see  tomorrow.” 

The guests gossiped fervently as they looked at Dustin, who was still on  stage. Voices of shock, praise, and even disdain could be heard. 

“Let’s go, Dahlia ” Without another word, he pulled her behind him, ready to  leave. 

“Stop them!” Following the angry roar, a large number of security personnel  swarmed in from all sides, surrounding the both of them in no time. 

“Trying to leave? Have I given my permission?” Luis’ expression was livid as  he approached them slowly. His gaze was intense. 

“Dahlia Nicholson, I’m giving you one last chance Say your vows now and be  my lawfully wedded wife, and I will forget about what happened today  Otherwise, don’t blame me for being merciless!”

I’m also giving you one last chance. Leave Swinton immediately. Otherwise,  you will regret it.” Dustin responded coldly. 

“You bastard! Break his limbs!” Luis erupted in fury and ordered. 

“Yes, sir!” The security personnel swiftly drew out their batons and were about  to attack when a figure descended from above, swinging their sword in rapid  succession 

The blade shimmered and swirled in the air, emitting a series of sharp  whistles Before the dozens of security guards could reach them, their arms  were severed, scattering limbs on the floor. Blood splattered across the  ground, and screams pierced through the air. 

“What the hell? Who is that? They’re so skilled!” The crowd looked on in  shock and horror. It was a terrifying sight before them, a man with a single  sword effortlessly took down dozens of men 

“Stop right there!” With a wave of his hand, Maximus held his long sword to  Luis’ neck. A few of the Langford family’s highly-skilled martial artists, who  were about to launch an ambush, stopped in their tracks, afraid of advancing  any further. 

“The audacity!” 

“How dare you!” 

“Let Mr. Langford go!” 

Upon witnessing Luis being held hostage, the crowd erupted into chaos. Their  eyes widened in a mix of shock and righteous indignation. Forget about  stealing the bride, the audacity to threaten Mr. Langford was akin to  committing a grave crime! 

“You wouldn’t dare to touch me, punk!” Luis narrowed his eyes, looking  unperturbed. 

“Really?” Maximus sneered and moved his sword slightly. The sharp blade  sliced through Luis’ skin, drawing a thin line of blood. 

“You” Luis froze, afraid of making another sudden movement. He was worried  that the reckless man in front of him would really just kill him!

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  338 – 

Chapter 338 

Because of Maximus’ appearance, the situation turned against the Langford  family. While a few highly-skilled martial artists from the Langford family were  eager to take action, they were cautious, afraid of hurting Luis. 

“Both of you should leave first. Leave this place to me, Dustin,” Maximus said  confidently. After the battle at Mount Halgue, he’d finally achieved divinity, and  his skills improved tremendously. 

“Leave?” Luis sneered. 

“Where do you think you can hide? Even if you survive today, you will never  escape our wrath!” 

Dustin was about to leave when he heard Luis and stopped in his tracks.  Turning around, he asked coldly, “Are you threatening me?” 

“So what if I am?” Luis laughed diabolically. He had no qualms about  confronting Dustin. 

“I don’t know how you met this friend of yours, but if you think he can go up  against me single- handedly, then you’re too naive for your own good. 

“Do you really think you’re that powerful?” Dustin questioned him. 

“Against you? Absolutely!” Luis grinned. “Not only you, but Dahlia and  everyone around her will get a taste of our revenge! I’m going to make your  lives a living hell!” 

Dahlia found herself unsettled by his words. In the end, she couldn’t avoid the  very thing she dreaded most. When she made the decision to elope with  Dustin, she put her entire family in danger. That burden was overwhelming for  her to bear. 

“How about it? Are you scared now?” Luis was pleased with Dustin’s silence.  “Rhys! If you don’t want to die like a chicken, get down on your knees  immediately! Also, you’re going to send your woman to my bedside  personally. Perhaps, then, I will let you live!”

He’d just finished speaking when a resounding slap landed on his cheek, and  Dustin’s bright red handprint was clearly imprinted on his face. 

“Huh?” Luis cradled his burning face, dazed. Everyone else looked on in  shock. Dustin must have truly gone insane to actually strike Luis in public. 

“You dare hit me?” Luis’ expression grew dark as he finally came back to his  senses. 

“So what if I did? That slap was for your shameless boasting!” 

As he spoke, he raised his hand and landed another vicious slap on Luis’  face. 

That was for your arrogance!” 

“Slap!” 

“That was for threatening Dahlia!” 

“Slap!” 

That was for being unrepentant! 

“Slap!” 

” 

Dustin slapped him left and right, with every earsplitting slap landing heavily  on his face. The force turned his face bloody and swollen beyond recognition,  and he lost a few teeth in between the slaps. 

As the crowd took in Luis’ battered state, they were shocked into silence.  They knew blood would be shed today. Nobody would survive when the  Langfords sought revenge. 

“Y-you … You’re dead meat!” 

“Everyone related to you will pay as well!” 

The members of the Langford family screamed one after another, their anger  reaching a tipping point.

“Dahlia, leave this place with Maximus first. I’ll handle the rest,” Dustin said as  he turned to look behind him. 

“What are you going to do?” Dahlia’s brows knitted. She couldn’t explain the  uneasiness she felt. At that moment, regret washed over her as she realized  the gravity of her actions. Dustin wasn’t only taking her away from Luis; he  was also challenging death head-on! 

“Don’t worry. I’ll be fine.” He smiled. “Maximus, bring her away to somewhere  safe.” 

“Alright!” Maximus nodded. “Dahlia, please follow me. Dustin knows what he’s  doing. He won’t be in any danger.” 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  339 – 

Chapter 339 

“But-” Dahlia wanted to say more. 

“Just go. I’ll be distracted if you’re here,” Dustin interrupted. 

Left with no choice, Dahlia bobbed her head in agreement helplessly in the  end. Since things had come to this point, there was no turning back. 

As long as Dustin could come back unscathed, she was willing to give up  everything and roam all over the world with him. 

After making sure that Dahlia had left safely, Dustin’s gaze scanned around  the place and then fixed on the Nicholson family. “What are you waiting for?  Hurry up and leave!” 

“Let’s go.” 

Dakota and Jane exchanged a glance. Then, they turned around and left on  the spot. 

Dahlia’s breach of promise had caused the Langfords to have a fallout with  the Nicholsons. If the latter continued to stay there any longer, trouble might  land upon them.

“What a jinx! Look at what you have gotten us into Florence stomped her feet  in anger before fleeing away. 

Now that the wedding ceremony had been ruined, the Nicholsons’ dream of  living a wealthy and comfortable life went up in smoke. Most importantly, they  had offended the Langford family. From now on, their days would no longer be  peaceful. 

At that time, Luis’ fourth uncle, Kingston Langford, suddenly stood up and said  flatly, “You’ve got a nerve of steel, young man. No one has ever dared to  humiliate us in public. You’re the first, and of course, you will also be the last!  Frankly speaking, I’m quite impressed with your courage. But today is the day  you die!” 

As he spoke, he made a hand gesture. 

Right then, a large group of armed guards barged in from every direction and  surrounded Dustin, leaving him no way to escape. 

“This is bad. Mr. Kingston is doing it for real. That brat is going to be done  for.” 

“He snatched the bride away blatantly and even got Mr. Luis red in the face.  Even if he has ten lives, they are not even enough to pay back for what he  has done.” 

“Well, he only has himself to blame.” 

The guests couldn’t help but mutter among themselves as they watched  Dustin get trapped in the middle. 

If you let go of Luis now, I will let you die in one piece.” Kingston had an  indifferent expression as if he had control over everything.. 

Are you trying to scare me off since you have the strength in numbers?”  Dustin glanced around without feeling any ounce of fear. 

Yeah. You’ve got that right.” 

“Sure. Let’s see who has more people, then!” Dustin took out his phone and  dialed a number.

Five minutes later, the door of the banquet hall burst open. Mason rushed in  aggressively with 

hundreds of gangsters. 

“Mason Zims from the Drey Group is here with the gang under Mr. Rhys’  orders!” 

At the sight of this, everyone was stunned for a moment before they burst into  laughter. 

“Is this a joke? Are you trying to fight against us with this group of thugs?” “Hmph! What an ignorant person! You’re thinking too highly of yourself! “I’ll be so disappointed if this is your trump card.” 

The group of guards led by Kingston had disdainful looks on their faces. They  couldn’t believe that even some random thugs had the guts to provoke the  Langford family. 

“Hey, Rhys! Are you in your right mind? Do you actually think that you can  outdo us with this bunch of small fry?” Luis laughed uncontrollably. 

However, the smile on his face immediately dropped when the next group of  people rushed into the hall 

This time, Hunter was in the lead. 

“The president of the Chamber of Commerce, Hunter Anderson is here to  listen to Mr. Rhys’ orders! 

目 

Seconds later, another group of people showed up, and it went on for a few  more rounds. “The chief inspector of the investigation bureau, Aspen Cruiser,  is here to assist Mr. Rhys!” “Roderick Brooks from the Brooks Corporation is  willing to do his best to help Mr. Rhys out!” “The mayor of Swinton, Alex  Granville, is willing to stay till the end with Mr. Rhys!” 

As the groups barged in one after another, the ridicule directed at Dustin  gradually disappeared. It was replaced with shock and fear.

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  340 – 

Chapter 340 

Looking at the groups of elites barging into the banquet hall one after another,  all the guests at the scene were dumbfounded. 

None of them expected Dustin to have such great connections. All he did was  make a call, and hundreds of people came over to assist him. Not only were  there underground organizations and official armed forces, but there was also  help from a business tycoon. On top of that, even the mayor of Swinton was  here to back him up in person. 

In other words, as long as Dustin said the word, all the forces in Swinton could  be under his command. 

That was a terrifying connection he had. 

No wonder he dared to be insolent in front of the Langford family. He had  come prepared. 

Now the Langfords were not fighting against Dustin alone, but the whole of  Swinton. “Who is he exactly? How come he can have influence over so many  forces?” 

The guests exchanged glances with one another, shocked at the turn of  events. 

At that moment, the arrogant Langford family finally sensed that the current  situation wasn’t favoring them. Even though these forces wouldn’t be able to  weaken their foothold, the former could still bring trouble to the latter. After all,  the Langfords’ power was in Stonia. Requesting immediate help was simply  impossible. 

“It looks like I have underestimated you.” After being stunned for a moment,  Kingston quickly regained his composure and said, “But if you think that you  can win against us with their help, then you’re wrong. 

The Langford family had been an influential family in Stonia for generations.  Whether it was power or connections, they were way stronger than the ones  in Swinton.

“Rhys! Indeed, you have more people with you. But what can you do about  it?” Luis sneered, “They are just a bunch of shrimp.” 

In his eyes, Swinton’s powers were akin to ants. He could even easily get rid  of them if he wanted. This was how strong an affluent family from Stonia was. 

“If they can’t, what about me?” Right then, a loud and clear voice pierced the  air. 

A well-dressed, handsome man walked dauntlessly into the banquet hall with  a few female officers. He carried such an overwhelming aura with him that  everyone lowered their heads subconsciously the moment they saw him. 

“Adam Spanner-the God of War?” Kingston’s eyes widened in fear. 

It had never occurred to him that the chief commander of the West Army, who  was in charge of 300 thousand soldiers, would appear here. 

“What’s wrong, Uncle Kingston? Do you know him?” Luis quickly noticed that  something wasn’t right. 

That is Adam Spanner!” Kingston exclaimed 

Hearing that, Luis was stunned and could no longer maintain his composure.  “What? He is… 

Adam?” 

As the heir of the wealthiest family in Stonia, Adam was not only a wunderkind  but also a living legend. His outstanding battle achievements at a young age  had earned him the title of “God of War ” and the command of hundreds of  thousands of soldiers. 

In the whole of Stonia, there was barely anyone of his age who could be on  par with him. 

“That’s quite arrogant of you. How dare you bully my friend!” As Adam strode  in, the crowd automatically stepped aside to make way for him. 

“Friend? Could it be… him?” Kingston’s gaze shifted to Dustin in shock. 

“How could someone from this insignificant place know Adam?” Kingston  thought.

“Mr. Kingston, you said that these people weren’t able to drive the Langfords  away. But what about with my help?” Adam stared piercingly at him, his eyes  filled with provocation. 

“M-Mr. Spanner, what brings you here?”

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  341 – 

Chapter 341 

Kingston forced out a smile. 

“Stop acting like we are close friends!” Adam wasn’t giving Kingston any  respect. “Weren’t the Langfords full of themselves just minutes ago? Come  on, show me how arrogant you can be!” 

When Kingston heard that, his expression darkened. If it had been someone  else who humiliated him today, he would have flipped his lid long ago.  However, he just couldn’t afford to offend the man standing in front of him. 

“Why aren’t you saying anything? Weren’t you all high and mighty just now?  You even had the guts to bully my friend!” Adam pointed at them and hauled  them over the coals. 

Kingston and Luis dropped their heads, falling into silence. 

At the sight of that, the guests were stunned. Who would have expected that  there would be a day when Kingston from the Langford family would be  chewed out publicly and dared not talk back? 

It was indeed shocking. 

“What are you waiting for? Kneel down and apologize to my friend now!”  Adam shouted. 

“This…” Kingston frowned, his expression gloomy 

As the direct descendants of the Langfords, how could they possibly get down  on their knees for 

someone else? 

If outsiders knew about it, their reputation would be tarnished. “Adam, you shouldn’t go too far!” Luis was slightly bent out of shape.

Raising his hand, Adam slapped Luis in the face. “Do you think you can stop  me?” 

“You” Luis parted his lips. However, before he could say anything, he received  another slap 

across his cheek. 

“I’ll break your legs if you don’t apologize today!” Adam was extremely  assertive. 

Luis’ eyes blazed murderously as he gritted his teeth. Although he was livid,  deep down, he knew that he couldn’t afford to mess with such a powerful  man. 

“Get on your knees and apologize!” Adam shouted again. 

Just as Luis was about to yield to them, a majestic voice floated across the  air. “Adam, don’t you think 

you are going to the extremes by treating my Langfords like this?” 

At the same time, a bearded, burly middle-aged man with an imposing  demeanor walked in. 

It was the head of the Langford family, Ethan Langford! 

“Uncle Ethan!” 

“Ethan!” 

When Kingston and Luis saw Ethan, their eyes lit up at once. It was as if they  had found their savior. They couldn’t afford to offend Adam because they had  no real power in their hands. 

However, Ethan was different. Not only did he have an official position, but he  also possessed great authority, just like Adam. When it came to seniority,  even Adam had to show Ethan to show him a certain degree of respect. 

With Ethan around, it was hard for Adam to take advantage of the situation. 

“Oh, it’s Mr. Ethan I didn’t know you would be here too.” Adam was quite  surprised.

“Today is my nephew’s engagement ceremony. As his elder, it’s natural for  me to attend,” Ethan replied faintly. “Luckily, I came here in time, or else the  Langfords would end up at the mercy of others ” 

“Mr Ethan, it was them who threw their weights around. I was just helping you  teach them a lesson” Adam faked a smile. 

“Hmph! Even if they made a mistake, an outsider like you is in no position to  punish them!” Ethan’s gaze was frosty. 

“What if I insist on doing so?” Adam arched his brow. 

“Well, then we’ll have to see if you have the ability to walk your talk.” Ethan  waved his hand. 

Right then, two white-haired men appeared behind Ethan. One of them was  taller than the other. Just looking at their stance, one could tell they were  unfathomably powerful. 

Upon seeing them, even Adam couldn’t help but frown. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  342 – 

Chapter 342 

It was said that the Langfords had two master-level martial artists working for  them. They were an extremely powerful pair and wouldn’t show up normally. It  seemed that they had come over 

with Ethan today. 

Adam rubbed his chin, thinking about how to seek revenge. It wasn’t easy to  take the Langfords down with the pair around. 

“Hmph, what’s so great about the God of War? He still can’t do anything to the  Langfords when Uncle Ethan is here,” Luis muttered inwardly. There were  traces of arrogance on his face. 

“As expected of Ethan!” Kingston held his head up, having regained his  previous confidence.

Although the Spanner family was powerful, the Langfords weren’t weak either.  Now that Ethan was around, members of the Langford family would become  unrelenting. 

Adam turned to look at Dustin and asked, “Dustin it seems like they are not  going to let me have my way. Shall we force our way through?” 

As long as Dustin agreed to it, Adam would launch his attacks straightaway.  After all, someone else would deal with the aftermath. 

“Since Mr. Ethan is here, forget it, then,” Dustin said flatly. 

He wasn’t afraid of the Langfords, but he didn’t want to cause trouble for  Adam 

“Alright, whatever you say.” Adam shrugged. 

“Discipline your nephew properly, Mr. Ethan. If this happens again, I won’t let  the matter slide easily,” Dustin threatened firmly before he turned around to  leave. 

“Stop right there!” Ethan’s expression darkened. 

“Do you actually think you can just walk away like that after beating up my  nephew and humiliating the Langfords? What do you take us as?” 

“Exactly! You have to pay back for what you did!” Luis echoed from the side.  He was determined to even the score with Dustin. 

“Ethan, I’m holding back out of respect for you. You shouldn’t go overboard!”  Adam’s gaze was laced with hostility. 

“Adam, this is concerning the reputation of the Langford family. I can’t just  gloss it over! I can spare his life for your sake, but he has to get down on his  knees and apologize to my nephew!” Ethan refused to back down. 

Wealthy families cared about their reputations the most. If the Langfords let  the matter go today, it would be equivalent to saying that anyone could walk  all over them. 

“Kneel down and apologize!” Luis looked down his nose at Dustin.

“So what if you have Adam backing you up? I can still trample you underfoot!”  Luis mocked him in his heart.. 

“Kneel before you? Are you worthy of it?” Dustin was indifferent to their  demands. 

However, Ethan was different. Not only did he have an official position, but he  also possessed great authority, just like Adam. When it came to seniority,  even Adam had to show Ethan to show him a certain degree of respect. 

With Ethan around, it was hard for Adam to take advantage of the situation. 

“Oh, it’s Mr. Ethan. I didn’t know you would be here too.” Adam was quite  surprised. 

“Today is my nephew’s engagement ceremony. As his elder, it’s natural for  me to attend,” Ethan replied faintly. “Luckily, I came here in time, or else the  Langfords would end up at the mercy of 

others.” 

“Mr. Ethan, it was them who threw their weights around. I was just helping you  teach them a lesson.” Adam faked a smile. 

“Hmph! Even if they made a mistake, an outsider like you is in no position to  punish them!” Ethan’s gaze was frosty 

“What if I insist on doing so?” Adam arched his brow. 

“Well, then we’ll have to see if you have the ability to walk your talk.” Ethan  waved his hand. 

Right then, two white-haired men appeared behind Ethan. One of them was  taller than the other. Just looking at their stance, one could tell they were  unfathomably powerful. 

Upon seeing them, even Adam couldn’t help but frown. 

Chapter 342 

It was said that the Langfords had two master-level martial artists working for  them. They were. an extremely powerful pair and wouldn’t show up normally.  It seemed that they had come over

with Ethan today. 

Adam rubbed his chin, thinking about how to seek revenge. It wasn’t easy to  take the Langfords down with the pair around. 

“Hmph, what’s so great about the God of War? He still can’t do anything to the  Langfords when Uncle Ethan is here,” Luis muttered inwardly. There were  traces of arrogance on his face. 

“As expected of Ethan!” Kingston held his head up having regained his  previous confidence. 

Although the Spanner family was powerful, the Langfords weren’t weak either.  Now that Ethan was around, members of the Langford family would become  unrelenting. 

Adam turned to look at Dustin and asked, “Dustint seems like they are not  going to let me have my way. Shall we force our way through?” 

As long as Dustin agreed to it, Adam would launch his attacks straightaway.  After all, someone else would deal with the aftermath. 

“Since Mr. Ethan is here, forget it, then,” Dustin said flatly. 

He wasn’t afraid of the Langfords, but he didn’t want to cause trouble for  Adam. 

“Alright, whatever you say.” Adam shrugged. 

“Discipline your nephew properly, Mr. Ethan. If this happens again, I won’t let  the matter slide easily,” Dustin threatened firmly before he turned around to  leave. 

“Stop right there!” Ethan’s expression darkened. 

“Do you actually think you can just walk away like that after beating up my  nephew and humiliating the Langfords? What do you take us as?” 

“Exactly! You have to pay back for what you did!” Luis echoed from the side.  He was determined to even the score with Dustin. 

“Ethan, I’m holding back out of respect for you. You shouldn’t go overboard!”  Adam’s gaze was laced with hostility.

“Adam, this is concerning the reputation of the Langford family. I can’t just  gloss it over! I can spare his life for your sake, but he has to get down on his  knees and apologize to my nephew!” Ethan refused to back down. 

Wealthy families cared about their reputations the most. If the Langfords let  the matter go today, it would be equivalent to saying that anyone could walk  all over them. 

“Kneel down and apologize!” Luis looked down his nose at Dustin. 

“So what if you have Adam backing you up? I can still trample you underfoot!”  Luis mocked him in his heart. 

“Kneel before you? Are you worthy of it?” Dustin was indifferent to their  demands. 

“Hmph! Don’t assume that you can behave insolently just because you have  the Spanner family behind you The world is larger than you think,” Ethan  warned coldly. 

With the Langford family’s power, getting rid of a person was simply child’s  play to them 

“Ethan, heed my warning. You can’t afford to offend this friend of mine Don’t  get yourself in the soup If you are on the outs with him for real, it’ll be too late  for you to beg for mercy,” Adam 

wamed them 

“What a joke!” Ethan snorted. “Adam, since when have you learned to boast  so shamelessly? In the whole of Stonia, nobody stands a chance against  me!” 

Those he feared were all thousands of miles away 

“Ethan, are you sure you want to do this?” Adam raised his brows 

“Let me tell you frankly, I’m so going to take this punk down today. You’d  better stay out of it!” With a snap of Ethan’s fingers, the skilled fighters of the  Langford family drew their swords and surrounded Dustin, ready to fight. 

“Ethan is not giving any respect to Adam. It looks like the punk will be doomed  today!”

“Even the Emperor won’t be able to save him for disgracing the Langfords!” “This is the price for offending someone powerful in Stonia” 

The guests couldn’t help but sigh when they saw the scene. Dustin’s forces  were indeed impressive However, they were nothing in Ethan’s presence. 

“Rhys’ Weren’t you acting like you were great earlier? Why aren’t you saying  anything now? The Langford family has a long-standing reputation Even if you  have the Emperor backing you today, you will still have to show us respect! If  Uncle Ethan orders you to die, you’ll have to do it too!” Luis cackled with  arrogance. 

In Ethan’s presence, Luis was a cock who crowed upon his own dunghill. “Oh? Who is asking my son to die?” 

Right then, a flat voice came through. It wasn’t loud, but everyone could hear  the voice clearly When they looked over, what hove into their view was a thin,  middle-aged man limping in His looks and clothes were ordinary, and so was  

his physique Other than being a little lump and having a little hump on his  back, there was nothing special about him If he were to walk in a Crowd, no  one would pay any attention to him 

However, it was such an ordinary person who drained the color from Ethan’s  face. His gaze was filled with not only shock but also fear 

“H-how could it be? No, this is impossible! He stays in the military  encampment all year round How can he be here?” Ethan was in a fit of panic 

The moment Ethan saw the hunchbacked man, it was as if he had bumped  into a ghost His 

fingers couldn’t help trembling as he broke into a cold sweat 

“What’s wrong, Ethan? Do you know this person?” Kingston, who was  standing at the side, quickly sensed that something was amiss 

“H-he. He is Rufus Rhys!” Ethan’s voice quavered. 

That was a bolt from the blue. When Kingston heard that, his face turned pale  at once. “What?! Rufus Rhys?”

Rufus Rhys, the current head of the Rhys family, was someone who had  made great contributions to the nation. He was the bravest in the army when  he was young and took the lives of eight hundred thousand people during his  time. 

He had watched over West Lucozia for 20 years and attacked countless  barbarians. On top of that, his means of doing things were impartial, and he  never infringed on the citizens’ rights. His achievements were so great that he  possessed the authority to go against anyone. 

When he was 30 years old, he was appointed Prince of Theswe and was the  second most powerful 

person in the nation. His status was on par with that of the Emperor, and that  made him a truly terrifying figure. 

An Understated Dominance by Marina Vittori Chapter  343 – 

Chapter 343 

Looking at the hunchbacked man, who appeared as if he had zero prestige,  Ethan was scared out of his wits. He dared not say anything. This man in front  of him was someone noble from Stonia. Even the crowned head would have  to show him respect. 

Hence, it wasn’t exaggerating to say that Rufus could easily take their lives at  will. 

When Dustin saw him, his expression darkened. There was fury in his eyes. 

“It looks like a good show is coming up.” Curling up his lips, Adam gloated and  immediately retreated to one side. 

Under the crowd’s gaze, Rufus limped in, looking like someone of ordinary  status. Nevertheless, the people in the hall unconsciously made room for him  to walk past them. 

Finally, he stopped in front of Dustin. “It’s been a while. I didn’t expect you to  have grown this 

much.”

Staring at Dustin, who was taller than him by half a head, Rufus couldn’t help  but part his lips and grin. His broken front teeth made him seem a little  comical. 

“I didn’t expect you to be still alive too,” Dustin said frostily with a sharp gaze. 

Hearing that, Ethan and Kingston were shocked. They wondered who Dustin  was for him to speak. to Rufus in such a manner. 

Rufus laughed. He didn’t look like he was angry at all. “Well, it’s said that good  people die early but not the bad ones. Someone like me, of course, has to live  longer. 

“Really? But you don’t look like someone with a long lifespan,” Dustin replied  coldly. 

“Hey! How can you curse your dad like this?” 

“Do I have anything to do with you? Don’t think so highly of yourself.” 

“No matter what you say, it’s not going to change the fact that you’re my son.”  Rufus shrugged. 

“Hmph! Ten years ago, I paid you back all that I needed to. We have nothing  to do with each other anymore!” 

Dustin had held a grudge against him for a decade 

“It has been ten years, and you’re still a stubborn one.” Rufus shook his head  helplessly. 

Deep down, he knew that what happened between them couldn’t be solved in  a day or two. Nevertheless, he would do his best to make it up to his son. 

“Hey, old man!” At that moment, Luis was starting to get impatient. “I have no  time to see how affectionate you are with your son. If you don’t want to die,  buzz off quickly!” 

Ethan and Kingston were stunned as Luis spoke. They stood there in a daze,  feeling at a loss as to what to do. No one in Stonia ever had the guts to be so  presumptuous toward Rufus. They wondered if Luis was out of his mind. 

“And who are you?” Rufus spared him a glance.

“I’m Luis, a member of the Langford family.” With his head held high, he  continued loudly, “Your son has humiliated us publicly today, and he needs to  pay for that! If he isn’t willing to kneel down and make his apology, you’ll have  to do it on his behalf!” 

“You’re asking me to kneel?” Rufus let out a chuckle, appearing to be  harmless. 

“That’s right! You’re his father, after all!” 

“Do you know who I am? I’m afraid you can’t afford to have me kneeling  before you.” The corner of Rufus’ lip curled up into a smirk. 

“I don’t care who you are! Even if the Emperor is hete today, he will have to  get down on his knees and apologize! Otherwise, he’ll have to die!” 

As soon as Luis finished saying that, Kingston fainted on the spot. 

Meanwhile, Ethan’s face was as pale as death, and his legs were trembling  uncontrollably. 

“It’s all over now. We’re doomed. Why does the Langford family have such an  idiotic fool?” he thought. 

“Ethan, your family member is quite a character.” Rufus faked a smile. “I” Ethan opened his mouth to explain. 

However, before he could say anything, Luis butted in, “Hey! Who do you  think you are to be calling my uncle without any honorifics?” 

“How should I address him, then?” 

“Call him Mr. Ethan!” 

Rufus laughed and looked at Ethan. “Mr. Ethan, is this the right way?” 

The moment Ethan heard that, he fell directly to his knees. “I beg your mercy,  Your Highness!” 

Upon seeing such a scene, everyone was astonished

After all, that was Ethan, the head of the Langfords. They wondered who  could make a big shot. like him kneel on the floor. 

“Uncle Ethan, what’s wrong? What are you doing on the floor? Get up  quickly!” 

Luis immediately stretched out his hand to help Ethan up. However, before  Luis could touch him. Ethan smacked him hard in the face. “Fuck! Don’t touch  me! I have nothing to do with you! From now on, you are no longer a part of  the Langford family!” 

“What?” Covering his reddened cheek, Luis was confused “Uncle Ethan,  what’s going on? Why are you kicking me out of the family all of a sudden?  I’m your nephew!” 

“Get lost! I don’t have such a moronic nephew like you!” Ethan sent another  slap across Luis’ face. Even if the person who offended Rufus was his  biological father, he would have to cut ties with him there and then, let alone  his nephew. Sacrificing one person was better than dragging the whole family  down. 

“What’s going on exactly?” Luis was on the verge of lears 

This person standing here is none other than the Prince of Theswe. How dare  you act so 

disrespectfully in front of him? Even the Emperor won’t be able to save you!”  Ethan reprimanded him fiercely. 

“What?” 

Luis froze and stood there in a daze with disbelief on his face. It had never  occurred to him that this ordinary man in front of him would be the dignified  Prince of Theswe. 

“Wait… If he is the Prince of Theswe, then isn’t Dustin the renowned skilled  martial artist, Kirin? Oh, God! What kind of person have I offended?” Luis  muttered inwardly. 

At the thought of that, Luis’ legs turned to jelly, and he slumped down to the  floor. His gaze was filled with despair. Not only did he fight with Kirin over a  woman, but he also called the Prince of Theswe an old man.

1 2